《Young Bride in a Lightning Marriage: Never Tired of Mr. Leon鈥檚 Love》 Chapter 1 In the presidential suite of the Royal Hotel, the entire room was filled with the disgusting smell of sex. Lucy Quinn looked at the two people cuddling with a sarcastic smile on her lips. She clenched her fists because her wedding day was tomorrow. If she had note over to deliver Timothy Lucas his suit, she would still bepletely in the dark about this affair. She wasted five whole years of her youth on that bastard! ¡°Lucy, Tim and I are in love¡­ Please forgive us!¡± Tears were streaming down Luna Quinn¡¯s ashen face, and she clung to the man while sobbing. Timothy frowned and hugged Luna even tighter as if he could not bear to see her hurt. He patted Luna¡¯s back with a sigh. ¡°Luna, I¡¯ve told you so many times that you¡¯re the one I love. Why are you begging her?¡± He spoke gently with hints of affection in his voice. His words were like a stab to Lucy¡¯s heart. The next moment, Lucy smirked and said, ¡°Fine, I forgive you!¡± Luna froze when she heard that, and then she immediately looked at Lucy with provocative eyes. She seemed to be mocking Lucy. After all, the man she had loved for five years had fallen head over heels for Luna! Lucy took a deep breath to calm her anger. However, it seemed that Luna had not dealt her enough damage. She said in a feeble voice, ¡°Lucy, tomorrow will be the day Tim and I get married. You muste!¡± Lucy would surely be heartbroken to see the man she loved for five years marry another woman, and Luna was taunting her for that. Lucy looked at Luna in disbelief. How could she say something so shameless? With a hurt expression, Luna sighed and said, ¡°Lucy, Tim and I need your blessing. You¡¯ll give us your blessing, right? I¡¯m your little sister, after all.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Lucy resisted the urge to tear Luna to pieces and left the ce in humiliation. She told herself that she would not cry, but her tears refused to listen as they kept streaming down her face. Her tears tasted bitter, much like the bitterness in her heart. The man she loved for five years turned out to be an asshole! She ran like crazy as if it was the only way she could vent her grief. Suddenly, she heard the screech of a car¡¯s brakes, and a ck Hummer stopped right in front of her. Lucy was so shocked that she fainted on the spot. The driver, Francis Lawson, got out of the car and ran to the woman who had fallen on the ground. Then, he yelled to the passenger in the car with a guilty look on his face, ¡°Sir, she fainted.¡± ¡°Send her to the hospital.¡± There was a certain casualness to the man¡¯s deep and mellow voice, as well as a hint of iciness. Francis quickly carried the person to the car and drove to the hospital under Brown Corporation. When Lucy woke up, she could smell the disinfectant. She was dumbstruck after opening her eyes. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lucy came back to her senses and mumbled with a startled expression, ¡°Why am I in a hospital?¡± The man standing by the floor-to-ceiling window turned around upon hearing her voice and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re in the hospital because you were hit by my car.¡± Lucy smiled wryly. Not only did she get cheated on by a jerk, but she even got hit by a car. Was she cursed with bad luck? Then, she asked nonchntly, ¡°Since you hit me, you should pay up!¡± ¡°Pay?¡± Matthew Leon stood beside Lucy¡¯s bed with a frosty look. When Lucy turned to look at the refined man, her mind went nk. She almost forgot how to breathe. Chapter 2 Matthew had a tall nose, thin lips, and arched eyebrows that nted toward the dark hair on his temples. The contours of his face were wless. At that moment, his eyebrows were raised, disying a sort of arrogance and contempt. His deep and brilliant eyes exuded a sharp iciness, making others feel infinitely uneasy. He looked at Lucy¡¯s surprised face and continued staring at her until an imperceptible gleam appeared in his eyes. His heart was beating fast. It was the first time in his 28 years of living that he felt something for a woman. His tall figure leaned forward, and his exquisite face came closer to her as he smirked. ¡°Are you attempting fraud?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one attempting fraud. I bet your entire family are fraudsters!¡± Lucy pulled herself together as she cursed at him. Matthew smirked nonchntly. It was the first time someone ever dared to yell at him, and that someone happened to be a petite woman. He could not decide whether she was brave or just in foolish. ¡°Since you¡¯re not attempting fraud, I don¡¯t have to pay!¡± The man chuckled, and his deep, mellow voice struck Lucy¡¯s eardrums. His words made Lucy so angry that she almost coughed up blood. She did not expect such a handsome-looking man to have such poor manners. What a waste of a pretty face. Lucy pointed at the man and shouted firmly, ¡°You mustpensate me after hitting me with your car!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Looking at her bare her teeth, Matthew chuckled again. ¡°How about we find another way to make amends?¡± Lucy looked at the incredibly good-looking man in disbelief. ¡°How do you n topensate me?¡± Lucy regained herposure. She secretly hated herself for admiring his face. The man strode toward the door with his long legs and smirked. ¡°Follow me.¡± He did not scare her! Lucy left the hospital with him, but she regretted it the moment she got into his car. How did she muster the courage to get into a random stranger¡¯s car? Perhaps it was that unsightly couple¡¯s fault for provoking her before. Lucy wanted to get out of the car after regretting her actions, but the car was already moving. She was even more shocked at how extreme her mood swings were. All her life, nothing could ever make her emotions fluctuate much. Then, she red at the charismatic man and yelled, ¡°How are you going topensate me?¡± Matthew squinted at the woman¡¯s wary yet pretty face. Heughed faintly. ¡°How about you marry me?¡± ¡°What?¡± Lucy was stunned, and she thought that she had misheard him. There was a darkness in Matthew¡¯s eyes as he crossed his legs and asked Lucy, ¡°If you have no objections, we can go to the county clerk¡¯s office right now.¡± Lucy blinked at him. ¡°Fine.¡± Seeing as the man was decently good-looking, she reluctantly agreed. Then, she nced at the dark sky and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t have any documents with me.¡± Smirking, Matthew said calmly, ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Then, he said to Francis, who was driving, ¡°To the county clerk¡¯s office, please.¡± ¡°But sir¡­¡± Francis was almost having a meltdown. When the man shot him a cold stare, Francis immediately fell silent and made a detour. Francis was in a dilemma, but he dared not ask if Matthew was still going to sign that contract worth tens of millions. ¡­ When Lucy walked out of the county clerk¡¯s office, she was still in a daze. She could not believe she actually got a marriage license with a stranger! Chapter 3 Matthew¡¯s lips parted, and he said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯ll keep the marriage license with me for now.¡± Then, he snatched the marriage license from Lucy. Lucy watched the man put aside the document in confusion. Gulping, she asked, ¡°Is your name Matthew Leon?¡± She saw his name when she looked at the marriage license just now. He shot her a look and hummed in response. ¡°Francis, send Mrs. Leon home.¡± There was a gleam in his eyes. Lucy blushed when she heard him call her Mrs. Leon. Ignoring the unfamiliar feeling in her heart, she asked, ¡°Will you attend a wedding with me tomorrow?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Matthew got into the car with a smile on his face. She froze as she was not expecting him to agree so easily. Was he easier to talk to now that they had gotten their marriage license? ¡°Get in.¡± Matthew¡¯s deep voice sounded from inside the car. The next moment, Lucy got into the car in a daze. The entire car ride was eerily quiet. After half an hour of driving aimlessly, Francis could not bear it anymore and asked, ¡°Mrs. Leon, where do you live?¡± Hearing that, Lucy finally came to her senses and gave him her address. Meanwhile, Matthew raised his eyebrows when he realized that she lived quite close to his vi. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Soon, the car slowly came to a halt in front of Lucy¡¯s house. Lucy hopped out of the car and waved to Matthew. ¡°Goodbye, Matthew Leon.¡± Matthew was startled as it was the first time someone had ever called him by his full name. To his surprise, he quite liked it. He nodded in response. On the contrary, Francis was breaking out in a cold sweat, acting as if he had seen a ghost. Not only did Matthew get a marriage license with a stranger, but he even let her call him by his full name. The strangest thing of all was that he did not seem mad. If anything, he seemed happy. Lucy took a deep breath. The sight of her familiar home sent chills down her spine, but she entered anyway. Looking at the woman¡¯s indifferent behavior, Matthew narrowed his eyes. When the car started moving again, he told Francis, ¡°Look into Mrs. Leon when we get home.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Francis replied. ¡­ ¡°Ms. Lucy, you¡¯re back. Mr. and Mrs. Quinn are waiting for you in the living room,¡± said Mia Monroe, the maid. Nodding, Lucy walked in nkly. Her heart froze at the sight of her parents sitting in the living room. ¡°Lulu, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about Luna and Timothy.¡± A well-groomed middle-aged woman was looking at Lucy nervously. Lucy¡¯s gaze turned cold. She sat across from the couple and asked calmly, ¡°Mom, Dad, did you know about Luna and Timothy?¡± Zachary Quinn looked strained upon hearing his daughter¡¯s question, but he eventually nodded. ¡°Lulu¡­¡± ¡°Lulu, your sister is getting married to Timothy tomorrow. You must be there!¡± Mnie Lane interrupted her husband and looked at her eldest daughter expectantly. Lucy looked at her parents in disbelief. It was the first time she felt so distant from them. Nodding, Zachary gave a sigh. ¡°Lulu, Luna has been in poor health since she was a child. You¡¯re her sister, so you should be more understanding. You¡¯ll meet someone better.¡± Lucy could only muster augh. She had had enough of this same excuse. Chapter 4 When Lucy was still a child, her parents would ask her to give her dolls to her younger sister because she liked them. They said that she should be nice to Luna because she was ill. Her new clothes would be her sister¡¯s before she even got to wear them. One time, Luna even snatched away an autographed photo of a celebrity she liked. Now, she had taken away the man she loved for five years. Lucy¡¯s heart grew cold at the thought of that. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she stopped them from streaming down. She mustered a bitter smile on her face. ¡°Mom, Dad, when did Luna and Timothy get together?¡± ¡°The year you went to study abroad.¡± Feeling guilty, Mnie looked away. Lucy¡¯s heart skipped a beat and her face turned pale when she heard that it had been so long since those two got together! Four years ago, she went to study abroad for three years and did note back untilst year. How stupid of her to not notice they had been fooling around behind her back for four years. Hah! It turned out the man she had loved for five years was such a person. Her five-year-long rtionship was aplete joke! Zachary looked at his eldest daughter¡¯s pale face and sighed. ¡°Lulu, forgive your sister this one time. They sincerely love each other. ¡°Timothy has told us many times before how much he loves Luna, but we were afraid that you¡¯d be hurt, so we always stopped him from telling you.¡± Her parents said that they were afraid of her hurting her, but would telling her now make it hurt any less? It was ridiculous. Lucy closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, they were cold and listless. She stood up to go to her room on the second floor, her exhaustion apparent. ¡°Lulu, you must attend the wedding tomorrow. Your sister needs your blessing!¡± Mnie shouted from downstairs when she noticed Lucy going into her room. Lucy sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡± After saying that, she mmed the door and locked it. Leaning against the door, she slowly slumped down. Her body felt like it had been drained of all its strength, and she was in despair. ¡­ Meanwhile, in a luxury vi at Fairview Park, Matthew was looking at the pile of information in front of him about Lucy Quinn. As he read it, the creases between his brows grew deeper and deeper. At the very end, he mmed the information on the table. Immediately after, he took out his phone to call Lucy. The phone rang for a long time, but she did not pick up. Matthew called again and again but to no avail. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Lucy could hear the familiar ringtone, but she merely nced at her phone without answering the call. However, the calls did not stop after the first time, and her phone rang persistently. Finally, Lucy answered the call. Before she could speak, however, a man¡¯s deep and anxious voice sounded from the other end. ¡°If you¡¯re free,e have dinner with me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lucy¡¯s heart warmed up at the sound of his voice. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes.¡± Matthew put on his suit while reassuring the woman on the other end of the line. As soon as Lucy hung up, she stared at her phone with a smile on her face. After washing up, she put on a ck shirt and gray vest before heading downstairs with her phone and her bag. At the same time, a Lamborghini limousine parked right in front of Lucy¡¯s house. Chapter 5 Mnie saw her daughtering down the stairs and asked, ¡°Lulu, it¡¯s sote now. Where are you going at this hour?¡± Shooting her a cold look, Lucy said, ¡°Where I go is none of your business.¡± She ignored Mnie¡¯s look of disapproval and walked out of the house. Mnie¡¯s face turned pale with anger as she scolded, ¡°The older you get, the more rebellious you be!¡± Hearing that statement, Lucy merely shook her head and continued walking toward the Lamborghini limousine parked at the door. When Matthew saw Lucy walking toward him, he opened the door for her with a smile. Although she was surprised to see that he actually came to pick her up, she got in the car anyway. As soon as she closed the door, the car sped off. Lucy, who was seated in the passenger seat, turned to look at the man driving the car. She had to admit that he was very handsome, so much so that it was captivating. Even his side profile was enough to make a woman squeal. Not only was he oozing with charisma, but he had an air of grandeur about him. He was definitely not your average Joe. Wait a minute, where had she seen him before? She could not figure it out! There was a gleam in Matthew¡¯s eyes when he turned and saw her beautiful face. He asked, ¡°Where do you want to eat, Lulu?¡± His deep voice seemed to pull at her heartstrings, causing her to blush. She dated Timothy for five years but had never sat in the front passenger seat of his car. That spot was always reserved for her sister, Luna. Haha, how ridiculous that was! Matthew¡¯s heart ached when he saw her get lost in her own thoughts. They happened to be at a red light, so he stopped the car and gave her a pat on the shoulder. Lucy, who was caught off guard, flinched before shooting him an alert look. Matthew could sense her wariness and sighed. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me where you wanted to eat yet. I didn¡¯t mean to touch you.¡± Lucy¡¯s face reddened, and she said awkwardly, ¡°You can make the call.¡± She was not a picky eater, so she was fine with anything as long as it did not taste bad. Matthew smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to a ce I know. They serve pretty good food.¡± ¡°Great, thank you.¡± Lucy could feel her heart aching. In the five years she dated Timothy, he never once took her out for dinner! She was the one bringing him out on dinner dates. She did not realize how stupid she was until today! It was obvious that Timothy did not love her from the start, and it was her fault for not noticing. She thought that Timothy treated everyone as coldly as he treated her, but it turned out that he was acting that way because he had given all his affection to Luna! N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The car stopped at the entrance of The Jewel Kitchen. Lucy was shocked when she got out of the car. Business at The Jewel Kitchen was always booming, so reservations were required. Without one, it was nearly impossible for them to get a table. ¡°Are we eating here?¡± Lucy asked when she saw Matthew walking inside. He turned to look at her with a confused expression. He asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Sighing, Lucy told him, ¡°You need to make reservations at least a day in advance at this ce or you won¡¯t be able to get a table.¡± Matthew¡¯s lips curled up into a smile as he reached for Lucy¡¯s hand. She could not hide the shock in her eyes. She looked down at his hand that was holding hers and asked in a panic, ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± Chapter 6 Matthew¡¯s eyes twinkled as he stared at Lucy¡¯s shocked face. He reminded her softly, ¡°You¡¯re my wife now, so it¡¯s perfectly normal for us to hold hands.¡± Lucy still looked reluctant. ¡°But we don¡¯t even know each other.¡± He was not fazed by her answer at all. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll get to know each other over time. Rx, I¡¯ll court you and show you what love is. You¡¯re the first woman I¡¯ve ever pursued!¡± Truthfully speaking, he was not sure how to court a woman, let alone know what love felt like. His tone of speech was arrogant, but for some reason, it providedfort to Lucy. ¡°You¡¯ve never pursued a woman before?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the first and thest!¡± Lucy looked at Matthew in surprise. After all, any woman would find him irresistible. She smiled wryly. Someone else had said the same thing to her once before, and she believed them. In the end, things ended badly for her. ¡°I should tell you that the man I loved for five years had told me the same thing, but he ended up cheating on me. He¡¯s even marrying another woman. I trusted his words five years ago, only to end up suffering. Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± Matthew raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are youparing me to an asshole like him?¡± With a sheepish smile, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He cast a skeptical look at her before pulling her into the restaurant. Lucy instantly wiped off the smile on her face. Matthew¡¯s arrival caught the manager off guard, and he panickedly rushed toward him. Just as he was about to say something, Matthew stopped him. ¡°The private room, please,¡± Matthew said to the manager. Then, he smiled at Lucy and asked, ¡°Do you like steak?¡± Lucy nodded. She never had steak when she was with Timothy to amodate his taste. Now that she had left that asshole, she did not want to sacrifice the things she liked anymore. Matthew nced back at the manager and said, ¡°The usual.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± After the manager scurried off, Lucy looked at Matthew with a confused expression and voiced her observation, ¡°He seems to be scared of you.¡± ¡°Do you think so? You must¡¯ve made a mistake.¡± He casually brushed off Lucy¡¯s remark before leading her into the private room that was specially reserved for him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. No matter how busy The Jewel Kitchen was, they would always reserve the best room for him. After sitting down, Matthew went on his phone to deal with some work. Meanwhile, Lucy wiped the table down. Not long after, the waiter brought out a jug of water. Lucy naturally picked up the jug of water and poured each of them a ss. After living abroad for three years, she was used to doing everything herself. Even when she was sick, she could take care of herself. Many of her ssmates told her that she seemed single even though she had a boyfriend. They were right. Timothy would always say that he was busy and that he did not have the time to care for her. Thinking of this, Lucy shook her head. He sure was busy¡ªwhat with going on dates with Luna, buying clothes for her, and even sleeping with her. Yet, Lucy had stupidly believed him. In exchange for her understanding, all she got from him was betrayal. Lucy sighed. When Matthew put his phone away, the food was already served. He frowned upon hearing her sigh and asked, ¡°Is the food not to your liking?¡± Aftering back to her senses, Lucy realized that the food had been served. Shaking her head gently, she replied, ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. My mind was just elsewhere.¡± Chapter 7 ¡±Let¡¯s eat, then. This is their signature dish.¡± Smiling, Matthew picked up his cutlery. He cut up the steak for her and beckoned to her, saying, ¡°Try it.¡± Lucy was taken aback as this was the first time someone had cut up her food for her. After taking her first bite, her face immediately brightened up. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The food was delicious. Lucy devoured the steak even though she had no appetite when she first stepped into the restaurant. Matthew felt relieved to see her eat, and he started eating too. He tried his best to match her speed of eating, and he put his cutlery down a second before she did. ¡°I¡¯m done. What about you?¡± Matthew smiled at her and passed her a napkin. Blushing at his gesture, she took the napkin and forced a smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m done too.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± Matthew said casually. She hesitated for a moment before refusing, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Nheless, Matthew stood up and took her hand. When they got to the counter, he turned to Lucy and said, ¡°Wait for me outside. I¡¯ll be quick.¡± Hearing this, Lucy nodded absent-mindedly. She was always the one who paid when she was with Timothy while he would be the one waiting outside. Thinking about it now, she was pathetic! After paying, Matthew noticed something off with Lucy¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡± Lucy shook her head aftering out of her reverie. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡± When they got to the car, Matthew opened the door for her. With a smile, Lucy got in. Although she did not want to go to Matthew¡¯s house, she disliked the idea of returning to her house even more. The car stopped at Fairview Park. Once again, Lucy received a shock upon getting out of the car. They were in the most affluent neighborhood in all of Brookville. Who was this man? Matthew smiled when he noticed her looking at him in confusion. ¡°Come on. Go take a bath and have a good night¡¯s sleep. I¡¯ll attend your sister¡¯s wedding with you tomorrow.¡± ¡°How did you know it was my sister¡¯s wedding?¡± Lucy looked at him in surprise. However, Matthew did not say a word. Instead, he took her inside the vi. Cece grinned from ear to ear when she saw that Matthew had brought home a woman. After Matthew introduced them to each other, Cece said, ¡°Mrs. Leon, why don¡¯t you go take a bath first?¡± Lucy nodded. She could not wait to take a nice bath and go to bed. While Lucy was following Cece upstairs, Matthew took out his phone and said, ¡°Get me some pajamas and a gown in size M. I want the best ones you can find. Have them delivered within 20 minutes.¡± ¡°Sir, I¡ª¡± Francis only managed to utter two words before Matthew hung up on him. 20 minutes was not enough. Nevertheless, Francis had to grit his teeth and get it done. Otherwise, he might be sent away to Africa. After Cece took Lucy to Matthew¡¯s room, she came out with a wide grin on her face. Matthew had finally grown up. The two even had a marriage license. Cece could not wait to tell Matthew¡¯s grandmother the good news. She smiled at Matthew when she went downstairs, but the man remained expressionless. She said to him, ¡°Sir, your grandmother will be very pleased to hear that you¡¯re married.¡± Unexpectedly, he coldly instructed, ¡°Keep my marriage a secret from he Chapter 8 ¡°Oh! Yes, sir.¡± Although Matthew¡¯s answer took Cece by surprise, she agreed to keep it a secret. Meanwhile, Lucy looked around the unfamiliar room. Everything was gray¡ªthe walls, the floor, and even the bed. The room was simple, elegant, and luxurious. Sighing, Lucy took off her shoes before walking into the bathroom. She was not surprised to see the gray tiles against the white bathtub. After filling the tub with warm water, she submerged her entire body into the tub and felt her tense muscles rxing. Closing her eyes, she leaned against the bathtub. Once the water was almost at room temperature, she got up from the bathtub and took a quick shower before putting on a bathrobe. The bathrobe was too big on her. Even though she was five foot six, the hem of the bathrobe almost reached the floor. She nced at the king-sized bed but still chose to walk toward the sofa. After nestlingfortably on the sofa, she closed her eyes. She nned to only close her eyes for a bit, but she fell asleep before she even knew it. When Matthew heard a knock on the main door, he went to open it. Francis handed him two bags while drenched in sweat. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Matthew took the bags from him and shut the door without saying a word, rendering Francis speechless. Then, Matthew went up to the second floor with the two bags in hand. The door to the bedroom was not closed, so he managed to open it with a gentle push. He saw Lucy on the sofa, bare-faced and innocent-looking. Now that she was asleep, her sadness from the day was gone. She just looked like a harmless little sheep now. Matthew smiled at the sight. He tiptoed into the room and ced the two bags on the floor before leaving to go to his study. As busy as he was, he did not choose to open up hisptop to get started on work. Instead, he went over Lucy¡¯s information once more. Just likest time, the more he read, the more devastated he was. How could they be so mean to such an angel? He vowed to protect Lulu from now on. He thought of her as a flower, so all she had to do was blossom! Matthew stayed in his study until ten o¡¯clock. When he returned to his room, he made sure to keep his footsteps light. After taking off his shoes, he walked toward Lucy. He got himself a stool and sat there by her side, propping his chin with one hand. With a smile on his face, he stared at the woman sleeping soundly on the sofa. When he noticed her oversized bathrobe, his smile grew wider. Noticing that Lucy was frowning upon detecting his strong and unfamiliar scent evoked augh from him. Lucy immediately opened her eyes and was startled to see Matthew¡¯s handsome face so close to hers. Bolting upright, she immediately looked at his deep, brilliant eyes. ¡°How was your sleep?¡± Matthew asked calmly. When Lucy saw that she was still wearing the bathrobe, her cheeks were blushing furiously as she tried to exin herself, ¡°This was the only bathrobe in the bathroom¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to wear yours¡­¡± Matthew pointed to the two bags next to her. ¡°These are for you. Go put on some clothes.¡± With a nod, Lucy tried to get up. However, she ended up losing her bnce and began falling forward. She immediately stretched out her hands to break the fall, but shended in a warm and unfamiliar embrace instead. Matthew put his arms around her waist and pulled her in. When he saw how flustered she looked, he broke into augh. Chapter 9 ¡°No need to be afraid. It¡¯s just a hug.¡±. Matthew stared at Lucy¡¯s flustered face with a grin that was enough to make her heart skip a beat. Her face was as red as a tomato, which made her look even more irresistible. ¡°W¨CWhy are you here?¡± Matthew still had a bright smile on his face. ¡°This is my room. Why wouldn¡¯t I be here?¡± Hearing this, Lucy¡¯s face could not possibly get any redder than this. As she stared at him, she tried to shake off the wild thoughts in her mind telling her how attractive he looked! This was his room, and she was wearing his bathrobe¡­ Lucy was so embarrassed that she wanted to crawl into a hole. She quickly stood back up and retorted, ¡°Let me go.¡± Matthew let go of her with a chuckle. He looked down at his hands, seemingly still feeling the soft tenderness of her body earlier on his hands. He wanted to hold her in his arms again, but he also did not want to scare her. She was already his wife anyway. It was only a matter of time before he could have her all to himself. ¡°I¡¯ll go sleep in another room.¡± Lucy practically ran away in a panic. When Matthew saw that she was about to fall once more, he hugged her from behind. 10. 10. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep with me?¡± His deep and seductive voice made the blood rush to Lucy¡¯s face again. She angrily removed his hands and retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t know you! We don¡¯t even have any feelings for each other. Why would I sleep with you?¡± Matthew let go of his hands when he saw her angry expression. He smiled at her as he asked, ¡°Are you saying that once we have feelings for each other, we can sleep together?¡± She did not know what to say to that. Chuckling, he caressed her head. ¡°We¡¯ll take our time to get to know each other, and eventually, we¡¯ll develop feelings for each other too. Trust me, you¡¯ll want to stay as Mrs. Leon!¡± His confidence left Lucy speechless. How was he so sure that they would develop feelings for each other? Matthew looked at her like she was his one and only. He added, ¡°Since we¡¯re married, you can call Hubby.¡± Lucy wanted to ignore him and leave the room, but if she did, she might have to attend that damned wedding tomorrow alone. Sighing, she said, ¡°I won¡¯t call you that. Can I call you something else?¡± ¡°In that case, you can call me Matt.¡± Instead of forcing her, Matthew chose a nickname that he thought might be more eptable. He had not even had the chance to properly pamper Lucy yet. Why would he put her in an awkward position? Hearing his suggestion, Lucy nodded as ¡®Matt¡® was an eptable form of address. ¡°A nod won¡¯t suffice!¡± Matthew said bossily, She said resignedly, ¡°Will this do, Matt?¡± Matthew raised his eyebrows in satisfaction. He said with a smile, ¡± Lulu, you¡¯re the woman of my dreams. I don¡¯t mind getting married first and falling in love second. ¡°I¡¯ll shower you with love from now on, so please don¡¯t reject it or fight it. Just follow your heart. Will you promise me that?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lucy gave it some thought, and she liked the idea. Since they were already married, she thought it would be nice to grow old with him if everything went well. Instead of treating each other like strangers, she could try and ept his love. She wanted to know what it felt like to be loved too. Chapter 10 When Matthew saw Lucy nod, he handed her the two bags of clothes and said, ¡°Here, take your clothes. You can sleep in the room next door. I¡¯ll ask Francis to bring you some more clothes tomorrow.¡± Lucy wanted to refuse his offer, but she saw how insistent he was and decided to just do as he said. After she left the room, Matthew¡¯s gaze returned to its usual iciness. He took out his phone to call Francis, ¡°Pull out the investment in Lucas Corporation¡¯s fashion show.¡± ¡°But, sir, we just investedst night. If we withdraw now¡­¡± ¡°Do I have to repeat myself?¡± Matthew squinted his eyes as he spoke ruthlessly. On the other end of the line, Francis was breaking into a cold sweat. No, sir. Consider it done!¡± Matthew gripped his phone as he glowered. He must get revenge on the person who bullied his woman! Meanwhile, Lucy was having trouble sleeping. Tears kept pouring down her cheeks, soaking her pillows. Eventually, though, she was fast asleep. When the sun came up, Matthew got out of bed and opened the door next to his room. He saw Lucy frowning in her sleep, which made his blood boil. He tiptoed over and held her petite frame. The tear¨Csoaked sheets had not dried up yet, and when Matthew realized that, he could not help but clench his fists. His overpowering presence woke Lucy up. When she opened her eyes, all she saw was the man angrily squinting at her. She started screaming as she gripped the nket tightly. In the next. moment, she asked him, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Matthew sighed. His face softened, and he said gently, ¡°It¡¯s almost eight. When I saw that you hadn¡¯te out yet, I came in here to check on you.¡± Was it thatte already? Right as Lucy reached for her phone on the bedside table, it started ringing. Her expression sank when she saw the words on the screen. She unlocked her phone to read the full message. Just as she was about to reply, her phone was snatched away. She stared at her empty hands for a moment before turning to look at Matthew. She saw him typing swiftly on her phone. Then, she received another message. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Matthew¡¯s eyes narrowed when he read the new message. As his anger escted, it felt like the temperature in the room was rising too. Once he was done replying, he gave the phone back to her and said, ¡± Put on your gown. Let¡¯s go crash this wedding.¡± Up till he left the room, Lucy was still staring at him with a nk look on her face. A whileter, she looked down at her phone. Suddenly, her face lit up. The first message was from Luna, and she asked if Lucy was too afraid to go to her wedding because she did not want to see Timothy put a ring on her. Matthew had replied: [I¡¯ll make you regret inviting me in the first ce. +25 ] The other message was from Timothy: [Lulu, I really hope that youe and give us your blessing. You loved me for five years, so yo should be happy for me.] Again, Matthew had replied: [Just wait, you¡¯ll regret it the moment show up.] Lucy was in a better mood now, so she quickly washed up and put on the gown Matthew had prepared for her. She was shocked when she saw herself in the gown. Was this really her? She was stunning! Even she was surprised by how she looked! Chapter 11 Matthew kept ncing at the time. When he finally heard footstepsing down the stairs, he looked up and was stunned. He smiled as he watched her slowly walk down the stairs. His wife was breathtaking! In the one¨Cshoulder gown, one side of Lucy¡¯s shoulder and corbone was exposed. Above her corbone were a pair of crystal drop earrings that twinkled like a million stars. a On one of her shoulders was a white crystal shoulder pad embellished with gold tassels. The bodice of the gown fit snugly around her curves, and the pleats at the waist flowed seamlessly into a voluminous ball gown. The dress itself was also adorned with diamonds, making her sparkle. Standing up, Matthew walked toward Lucy. He chuckled when he sensed her nervousness. With a deep and mellow voice, he said, ¡°Lulu, you look absolutely gorgeous!¡± Blushing at what he said, Lucy lowered her head with a smile. Matthew reached out to take her hand, a grin stered across his face. ¡°Let¡¯s go crash this wedding.¡± She burst outughing at his choice of words. Going to the wedding seemed less dreadful now. Matthew opened the car door for her before getting in from the other side. ncing at Francis Lawson in the driver¡¯s seat, he said, ¡°To the Royal Hotel.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± After recovering from the shock, Francis snapped back to reality and started the car. +25 BONES The Royal Hotel was the most luxurious hotel in Brookville, and it was also where many weddings were held. Today was the wedding of Timothy Lucas, the son of the Lucas family, and Luna Quinn, the daughter of the Quinn family. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. All guests were people from the upper ss. Although the Quinn family was considered new money in Brookville, many big names in the city were in attendance. They were here because of Lucas Corporation¡¯s influence. The Lucas family was one of the oldest wealthy families in Brookville. Compared to the nouveau¨C riche Quinn family, they were in a ss of their own. The Quinn family was extremely pleased that Timothy had taken a fancy to one of their daughters. Although there had been a change of brides, Luna was still a daughter of the Quinn family, so it was still a win in their book. As for Lucy, no one cared about her feelings at all. Since Timothy was the one who dumped her, there was nothing they could do. The entrance of the Royal Hotel was filled with almost every luxurious car one could think of. However, everyone¡¯s attention was snatched when a Lamborghini limousine arrived at the entrance. ¡°Holy shit, I didn¡¯t even know a car like this existed in Brookville!¡± ¡°This must be a worldwide limited edition.¡± ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go take a look! I wanna know who this rich guy is!¡± ¡°Fuck, there are too many people. I can¡¯t get a good look!¡± 23 Amidst their spection, Matthew got out of the car, only to be weed by the excited squeals from the female reporters present. ¡°Oh my god¡­ He¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°He¡¯s more handsome than a movie star!¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°Quick! Take photos of him!¡± As soon as Matthew heard the camera shutters, his face darkened. He said to Francis, ¡°Take care of this. I don¡¯t want to see any reports about me and my wife!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Francis responded. In the next moment, he and the bodyguards ran toward the reporters. Lucy looked ufortable, but when Matthew offered his hand, she took it.¡® The moment she got out of the car, everyone gasped. Chapter 12 ¡°Isn¡¯t that the eldest daughter of the Quinn family? What is she doing here?¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk. Shit¡¯s about to go down!¡± ¡°I heard that she was supposed to get married to Mr. Timothy today.¡± ¡°Oh, snap! A love triangle!¡± Lucy found theirments unbearable, causing her face to turn ashen and her hands to grow cold. Holding her hand, Matthew whispered tofort her, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them. Hold your head high and keep on walking.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Taking a deep breath, she did as she was told. When they entered the Royal Hotel side¨Cby¨Cside, there was another round of gasps. ¡°Wow, he¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°She¡¯s gorgeous!¡± ¡°What a perfect match!¡± ¡°They¡¯re a match made in heaven!¡± ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the eldest daughter of the Quinn family?¡± ¡°It really is Lucy!¡± ¡°What¡¯s she doing here?¡± Everyone spected as they were shocked to see her here. Luna was in her white wedding dress when she noticed everyone looking at the entrance while complimenting Lucy. Her face was full of spite at first, but she quickly put on a show of happiness before speaking. ¡°Lucy looks gorgeous. Who¡¯s the man next to her? Is that her boyfriend?¡± After hearing what Luna said, Timothy clenched his fists. He deduced that Lucy must have cheated on him! Sensing that Timothy was angry, Luna put on a smile and said, ¡°Timothy, let¡¯s go over there. I¡¯m d that my sister has a boyfriend now. She won¡¯t be sad anymore.¡± Timothy put his arm around Luna¡¯s waist and pulled her toward Lucy. He stared at Lucy so hard he almost bore a hole through her. Matthew looked stern as he stood in the middle of the hotel while holding Lucy¡¯s hand. Meanwhile, Timothy and Luna stood across from them. Smiling, Luna leaned closer to Timothy and said, ¡°Lucy, you¡¯re here! I¡¯m so happy you came! Thank you foring to our wedding. You must¡¯vee to give us your blessing!¡± Lucy¡¯splexion paled at her two¨Cfaced sister¡¯s words. She felt the urge to deliver a p across Luna¡¯s cheek. Timothy put his arms around Luna, staring at Lucy indifferently. ¡°Lulu, it looks like you¡¯ve long been involved with another man. I guess I don¡¯t have to feel guilty anymore.¡± Lucy¡¯s heart shattered as if someone had just stabbed her. What a shameless piece of shit! He was the one who cheated on her with Luna. How dare he assume that she did the same? Matthew¡¯s piercing gaze fell upon Timothy. Narrowing his eyes, he said contemptuously, ¡°Lulu, it was because of Mr. Lucas¡® infidelity that I now have you as my wife, and for that, I¡¯m d.¡± He turned the tide with a single sentence. The crowd instantly came to a realization that it was Timothy¡¯s betrayal that led to the change of bride! Timothy red at the imposing man, questioning, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to wish the vile couple a longsting marriage.¡± A contemptuous smile appeared on Matthew¡¯s face. Clenching his fists, Timothy began to spit out the words, ¡°You¡­¡± Luna leaned into Timothy¡¯s arms with a twisted expression, her eyes full of jealousy. Lucy did not deserve to be under that man¡¯s protection. Now that she finally managed to snatch Timothy away from her, Lucy found herself a man like Matthew to protect her. ¡°You bitch!¡± Timothy cursed, unable to control his anger. Right in that instant, a p was delivered. Withdrawing his hand, Matthew said arrogantly, ¡°If you call her that again, I¡¯ll destroy you.¡± Chapter 13 Matthew appeared dashing, exuding toughness. Luna looked envious. She was leaning into Timothy¡¯s arms, but her gaze was fixated on the man in front of her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Timothy and Matthew were both in their 20s, but thetter looked much more charismatic than Timothy¨Cespecially in that ck suit. His face was wless, and his deep eyes were so intense that his gaze would make others weak in the knees. Everyone was swooning over him.. Lucy smiled as she looked at the handprint on Timothy¡¯s face. Her heart seemed to hurt less now! Timothy¡¯s face fell. Just as he lifted his hand to fight back, Francis rushed in with a group of bodyguards. A burly bodyguard grabbed Timothy¡¯s wrist, flinging him away. He said in disgust, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch our CEO with your filthy hands!¡± Timothy tried to calm his rage as he red at the man who had Matthew looked at him mockingly. ¡°Lulu is my woman now, so don¡¯t even think aboutying a finger on her!¡± Lucy¡¯s face reddened as her palms mmed up. Who was he to say that? She was not his woman yet! Timothy clenched his fists in disbelief. This man was too powerful, and he was way out of Lucy¡¯s league. Matthew smirked and said to Lucy, ¡°Lulu, we¡¯ve attended the wedding, so let¡¯s go back now.¡± He put his arm around Lucy¡¯s waist. He was noticeably happier when he felt her tense up. After Matthew left, the bodyguards followed behind him, leaving everyone with questions in their minds. ¡°Who was that?¡± ¡°A guy like him can¡¯t be a nobody in Brookville.¡± ¡°That man¡¯s aura is something else. We have to find out about him.¡± The wedding proceeded as nned, but Luna could tell that she no longer held everyone¡¯s full attention. Timothy¡¯s father, Aaron Lucas, heard his phone ring just as the ceremony was about to start. With that, the ceremony was put on hold. Aaron sounded distant when he answered the call. ¡°What is it?¡± His assistant¡¯s anxious voice was heard from the other end. ¡°Mr. Lucas, things are looking bad. Leon Corporation has pulled out their investment for the fashion show. ¡°What?!¡± Aaron¡¯s roar shocked everyone. ¡°I¡¯m being serious. They withdrew their investmentst night. Wel didn¡¯t want to say anything at first because it¡¯s Timothy¡¯s wedding. today, but our share price is crashing.¡± Aaron¡¯s face turned pale. It took a whole year to prepare for this fashion show, and he had gone through so much to get Leon Corporation to sponsor them. Not only was Leon Corporation thergestpany in the world, but 22 the business was also owned by the richest man in the world. Securing Leon Corporation¡¯s sponsorship would help Lucas Corporation reach new heights, bringing them a step closer to bing the richest family in Brookville. Now that this happened¡­ Damn it, how did this happen? Aaron forcefully calmed down to ask his assistant, ¡°How much has the share price dropped?¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost at zero. Mr. Lucas, you muste to thepany right now. Everyone¡¯s selling their shares left and right!¡± The assistant sounded desperate. The devastating news made Aaron stumble, and he only managed to stabilize himself with the help of his wife. Patricia White looked at her husband worriedly and asked, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Aaron closed his eyes with a grimace. ¡°I need to go. Thepany is in trouble.¡± He left in a hurry without regard for the guests at the venue or the ghastly expressions on the Quinn family¡¯s faces! Chapter 14 Overwhelmed with grief at her father¨Cinw¡¯s sudden departure, Luna started shedding tears. Timothy¡¯s face became ominously dark as he questioned, ¡°Mom, how could Dad leave right now? It¡¯s my wedding. How am I supposed to exin this to Luna¡¯s parents?¡± Patricia understood her son¡¯s anger, but she could not do much except let out a sigh and exin, ¡°Something happened at thepany, so your dad had to leave to take care of matters.¡± She then turned to look at Mnie apologetically and said, ¡°Mrs. Quinn, I¡¯m really sorry. Timothy¡¯s father has some urgent business to take care of at thepany. I hope you understand!¡± Mnie said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± In fact, she minded it a lot, and it was weighing on her mind. No matter how important the matter was, how could it be more important than his own son¡¯s wedding? After they got into the car, Lucy was confused as to why Matthew. was not driving away. When they saw Aaron run out of the hotel in a panic, a smile made its way to Matthew¡¯s face. Then, Lucy saw Matthew take out his phone to make a call. ¡°You can stop manipting Lucas Corporation¡¯s share price now.¡± She was still looking at Matthew with confusion even after he put the phone away. Smiling, he caressed Lucy¡¯s head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. People who mistreat my woman will have to pay for what they did.¡± She seemed to be staring nkly at the man in front of her, but in truth, she was feeling a strong sense of reassurance. Only Lucas Corporation could make Aaron panic like that. If the share price dropped¡­ Who exactly was the man in front of her? Suddenly, Lucy¡¯s phone rang. When Lucy took out her phone and saw Chelsea¡¯s name on the screen, she immediately smiled. Upon answering the call, Chelseal immediately started cursing her out before she could even get a word 1. in. ¡°You¡¯re¡¯a real piece of work, Lucy. How could you not tell me that Timothy was marrying someone else? Are you trying to piss me off?¡± ¡°I figured that you¡¯d find out sooner orter, so I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± Lucy giggled, feeling all warm inside. Chelsea King was her college roommate, best friend, and only source. offort. Whenever she ran out of money, Chelsea would give her some. Whenever she got bullied, Chelsea would beat them up. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She had even threatened Timothy many times before, saying that she would beat the shit out of him if he did not end up marrying her. hy was ma Now that someone else, it was only natural that Chelsea was furious. At this moment, Chelsea was sitting in her office, just about to get her bag and leave. However, when she heard Lucyugh, she thought. that perhaps things were not as bad as she thought. Given how much Lucy loved Timothy, Chelsea thought that her best friend would be devastated. Lucy might have even gotten herself drunk. She was relieved to hear Lucyugh. They were adults now, so it was normal to have their hearts broken. It all depended on how one chose to face it. Although Lucy¡¯s attitude was unexpected, Chelsea was d to see her like this. ¡°If that bastard could give up a five¨Cyear rtionship just like that, he¡¯s no good. It¡¯s a good thing you broke up. It would¡¯ve been toote if you only found out that he¡¯s an asshole after you got married.¡± Chelsea¡¯s anger was rising the more she cursed Timothy. Then, she asked, ¡°Where are you? Do you wanna grab a drink with me?¡± Just then, Matthew reached out to grab Lucy¡¯s phone. He said in a low voice, ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m with her ¡± Chapter 15 ¡°Who the heck are you? You¡¯d better give me your name. I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t you darey a hand on my bestie!¡± Chelsea shot to fury after she heard a man¡¯s voice on the other end of the line. Hearing such threats would have made anyone else angry, but Matthew simply smiled and gave the phone back to Lucy. He told her, ¡°Your bestie has something to say to you.¡± Lucy red at him. How bold of him to snatch her phone away from her! However, her angry expression only elicited a chuckle from Matthew. Chelsea¡¯s voice was heard from the other end. ¡°Lulu, who¡¯s that man? Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t dare do anything to you after I warned him. Tell me where you are. I¡¯ll go rescue you right now!¡± Lucy wasforted by her best friend¡¯s words. ncing at Matthew, who was driving, she let out a chuckle. ¡°Chelsea, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. That man is my husband.¡± When she said the word ¡®husband¡®, she could not help but blush and lower her voice. Chelsea was so shocked that she did not respond for a long time. Noticing that Chelsea had not said a word, Lucy asked, ¡°Chelsea, are you still there?¡± Chelsea finally came back to her senses. She gripped her phone in excitement and asked, ¡°You got married? When did that happen?¡± Lucy did not know how to answer her question, but she knew that Chelsea would not stop pestering her about it if she did not tell her. She cleared her throat and said as softly as possible, ¡°It happened yesterday. I¡¯ll tell you the details when we meet, but I did it on my own will.¡± After saying that, Lucy quickly hung up. Chelsea gritted her teeth after Lucy hung up on her. Then, she sent her a message: [Come to my ce this weekend.] Lucy nced at her phone after receiving a notification. She replied with a simple ¡®OK¡® before putting the phone away. After returning to Fairview Park, Lucy¡¯s phone rang again as soon as she sat down. Her face turned pale when she saw who it was, and she declined the call. However, the caller did not give up. When the phone rang for the third time, Lucy answered the call and went into her room on the second floor. After the call went through, Mnie asked with a shrill voice, ¡°Lulu, who¡¯s that man? How could you do such a thing? Luna¡¯s your sister. How could you ruin her wedding? Lulu, how could you be so cruel? Come back and apologize to your sister right now!¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lucy¡¯s pale face looked indifferent as she was, once again, being interrogated and forced. Every time something happened to Luna, their mother would me it on Lucy. Although Timothy¡¯s father was the one who screwed up the wedding, Mnie was still ming Lucy. Hah! That was her mother, alright. Lucy thought that all children meant the world to their mothers. Apparently, she was an exception. She meant about as much as an old rag to her mother. She had voiced her grievances before, hoping things would get better. However, her mother had completely broken her heart and she no longer expected anything from her. With a smirk, Lucy said, ¡°Mom, that man is my husband, and I have no intention of apologizing to Luna for what happened at her wedding, so forget it!¡± ¡°How dare you disobey me, Lulu? And when did you get married? How much do you even know about that man¡¯s background? What if he¡¯s a gambling addict, a thug, or a freeloader?¡± Mnie angrily yelled into the phone. Chapter 16 Lucy had indeed never thought about it before, but she did not care about Matthew¡¯s background. If he could afford to live in this house, he must not be a gambling addict or a thug. As for whether he was a freeloader, she had yet to find out. Ignoring Mnie¡¯s voice on the other end, Lucy started getting lost in thought. Herck of response made Mnie so angry she yelled, ¡°Lucy, you¡¯d bettere back right now and bring that man with you. If you don¡¯te back, you¡¯ll be sorry!¡± Lucy frowned at Mnie¡¯s threat and let out a sigh. She knew that it was just an empty threat, but whenever her family pulled such tricks, they would seed in frightening her. After hanging up, Lucy leaned on the sofa tiredly. She did not even notice Matthewe in. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucy was alerted by the deep voice ringing in her ears. She turned to look at the handsome man staring at her with a hand in his pocket. Lucy forced a miserable smile. ¡°You have toe with me to my house. My mother will probably want to interrogate you. I hope you won¡¯t get too mad about it.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Matthew gave her a small smile. ¡°What will happen if I get mad?¡± She urged him, ¡°Go change. There¡¯s no need to drive an expensive car.¡± She was worried that her mother would ask Matthew for an unjust amount of money if they went over in an expensive car. Lucy would be too embarrassed to face Matthew if her mother did that. Soon after, she brought Matthew to her home. As soon as they walked in, Mnie started cursing at her. ¡°Lucy, I see you still have the guts toe back. Marriage is at serious matter. How could you not tell your parents you got married? What if you¡¯re being deceived?¡± Although Lucy had told herself not to be affected by Mnie, she was still hurt to hear those words. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Quinn,¡± Matthew greeted the woman coldly even though. he was addressing his mother¨Cinw. Mnie red at the man in front of her and questioned, ¡°Who are you? Why did you kidnap my daughter? Look at you pretending to be something you¡¯re not. I bet you rented those clothes.¡± ncing outside, she gave a snort. ¡°I bet your car is rented too. How dare a freeloader like you marry my daughter? You must be in it for the money. I¡¯ll give you ten grand, so leave my daughter right now!¡± Mnie grabbed the wad of cash next to her and threw it at Matthew. The man¡¯s gaze grew more intense as he stared at Mnie. He jeeringly took out a check for a hundred thousand dors and threw it at her face, saying, ¡°Is a hundred thousand dors enough to marry your daughter?¡± ¡°How dare you marry my daughter with a hundred thousand dors? In your dreams!¡± Mnie glowered at Matthew and scoffed. ¡°Do you think you can get away with marrying my daughter just because of your handsome face? I bet I can¡¯t even cash this check of yours!¡± Mnie despised Matthew. Even if he was good¨Clooking, so what? It was not like he could charm his way through life! Lucy should marry the son of a rich family. Even if he was not filthy rich, the man¡¯s family should at least be on par with the Quinns! Looking at her mother¡¯s contorted features, Lucy said, ¡°Mom, he can afford a hundred thousand dors. Just take it to the bank. We¡¯re already married anyway. Even if you¡¯re against it, that¡¯s your problem to deal with.¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re shameless! How did you get married when your documents are here with me?¡± Mnie was fuming. Chapter 17 Lucy shrugged, ¡°I told you, I¡¯m married. Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡± After saying her piece, she turned to leave with Matthew. Mnie angrily pulled Lucy back. She pointed at Matthew¡¯s nose and cursed, ¡°I¡¯ll make you pay for deceiving my daughter, you freeloader!¡± ¡°The hundred thousand dors take it or leave it.¡± Matthew¡¯s patience had reached its limit. Ignoring Mnie¡¯s curses behind him, he left with Lucy. Embarrassed, Lucy said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to see that.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Matthew smiled at her and asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a freeloader?¡± She froze for a second before shaking her head and stammering the words, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. You live in a nice house¡­ You have a nice car ¡°But the thought has crossed your mind, right?¡± Matthew watched her flustered reaction. Being stared down like that, Lucy had no choice but to nod. There was a gleam in Matthew¡¯s eyes when he smiled. ¡± Congrattions, you¡¯re right!¡± ¡°Huh? A Are you really a freeloader?¡± Lucy looked disappointed. She did not know why she felt disappointed, but his words pricked her. Her sad expression broke Matthew¡¯s heart. Caressing her head, he added with a smile, ¡°I was just teasing you. How could I be a freeloader? Don¡¯t worry, I have a real job.¡± Lucy smiled in relief after hearing that. She was right! He was not a freeloader, after all. After returning to Fairview Park, Lucy went into the kitchen. Since they left for the damned wedding so early in the morning, she was starting to get hungry. Cece was shocked to see her in the kitchen, so she grabbed Lucy¡¯s arm and asked nervously, ¡°Mrs. Leon, are you hungry? I¡¯ll cook for you!¡± Lucy shook her head and put her hand on top of Cece¡¯s, saying smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m used to cooking my own food. You can just continue with what you were doing.¡± There was no way Cece would let Mrs. Leon cook, so she raced Lucy to the kitchen. Noticing this, Matthew said, ¡°Cece, just continue with what you were doing. Lulu, I¡¯m hungry too.¡± Since Matthew had said so, Cece let Lucy be and left the kitchen to do some cleaning. Lucy turned to Matthew with a smile. She said, ¡°You can watch some television or go on your phone. The food will be done soon.¡± Half an hourter, Lucy came out of the kitchen with a nice spread of food. After serving everything on the table, she called Matthew over to eat. Upon seeing the food on the table, he truly felt like he was at home. On the table were meatloaf, mashed potatoes, roasted vegetables, and tomato soup. They were all typical home¨Ccooked dishes, and Matthew had not had home¨Ccooked food in a long time. Lucy thoughtfully scooped some food onto Matthew¡¯s te. ¡°Try it and let me know what you think. Meat dishes are my favorite.¡± Even after so many years, Matthew found that home¨Ccooked food still tasted the best. Although the cook was different now, the taste was still the same. Since the first bite he took, Matthew had been eating non¨Cstop. Seeing him enjoy her food, Lucy felt a sense of achievement. She picked up her cutlery and started eating too. It was nice to see someone enjoy her cooking. She did not expect him to be a meat lover too. At least they had something inmon now. Chapter 18 For the first time ever, Matthew did not go to the office building to work. Instead, he chose to work at home for the day. After having the meal Lucy made this afternoon, Matthew told Cece to let Lucy take over the cooking duties from now on. Cece was more happy than she was shocked. Matthew loved Lucy so much that he even loved her cooking! His grandmother would be very happy if she knew. Lucy had been scrolling on her phone the entire day. Her entire feed. was about Timothy and Luna¡¯s wedding. Although they still went through with the wedding, it was done in such a hasty and awkward manner. In short, the wedding was not as spectacr as everyone expected. After the CEO of Lucas Corporation, Aaron, left in a hurry, the wedding. was thrown into chaos. Luna¡¯s and Timothy¡¯s horrified faces, as seen in the video, made Lucyugh. Was this karma? Wait a minute, it was Matthew who helped her take revenge! Although she did not know how Matthew manipted Lucas Corporation¡¯s. share price, she appreciated what he did. Meanwhile, the Lucas family was in chaos. With bloodshot eyes, Timothy yelled at his father, Aaron, ¡°Dad, what tia happened with thepany? That was my once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime wedding. How could you just leave like that? You made me and my in-ws theughingstock of Brookville!¡± Aaron¡¯s face had been ashen since he came back. He closed his eyes, not wanting to say a word. After hearing his son¡¯s rebuke, Aaron slowly opened his eyes and N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. grumbled, ¡°Leon Corporation withdrew their sponsorship from the fashion show you worked so hard for. Did you do anything to offend their CEO?¡± Timothy went pale right after hearing this. How could this happen? How could this be? He had been preparing for this fashion show for three years. Why did Leon Corporation withdraw their investment all of a sudden? Timothy was inplete shock. Falling onto the sofa, he asked bitterly, ¡°Dad, have you gotten someone to talk to Leon Corporation?¡± Aaron shook his head. What was there to ask when Leon Corporation had already withdrawn their investment? Timothy refused to give up, however, so he asked his father to call the person in charge at Leon Corporation to ask them for the reason. However, Aaron was only informed that his son had offended the CEO¡¯s wife. Just like that, the person hung up. Timothy was in despair after that. When did he offend the CEO¡¯s wife? Wait, when did the CEO get married? How did nobody know about such breaking news? He had never even met Matthew Leon before, so how did he offend his wife? Timothy thought about it for a long time, but he could not for the life of him figure out how he offended the CEO¡¯s wife! The only person he offended recently was Lucy. He dumped her after five years and married her sister. It could not get more offensive than that. However, he refused to believe that Lucy was married to the CEO of Leon Corporation! With her dull face and the dreary outfits she wore year¨Cround, it was impossible for any man to like her. He was fed up with how unapproachable and arrogant Lucy was. Instead, he fell in love with the warm and gentle Luna, which was why he decided to marry her. ¡°How did you offend Mr. Leon¡¯s wife? You need to go and apologize to him yourself tomorrow!¡± Still raging inside, Aaron forcefully kicked his son. Chapter 19 It was 10:00 pm at night. After Matthew finished up his work, he went into the room and sighed when he noticed the empty king¨Csized bed. He walked in to get his pajamas before taking a shower. When hey on the bed, he could not sleep at all. Hence, he got up and went to the next room. After gently opening the door, a smile graced his face. His wife waspletely unsuspecting. He climbed into her bed and noticed that Lucy did not react at all. After making sure that she was deep asleep, Matthewy down and held her in his arms. The unfamiliar smell made Lucy squirm, igniting a fire inside of him. Then, Lucy found herself in afortable position with her arms wrapped around him. She stuck to him closely like an octopus. Matthew started to regret his decision. What was he thinking when he came into Lucy¡¯s room? He could forget about sleeping tonight! He resisted his burning desire and the urge to get on top of her. He just stared at the ceiling with his eyes wide open the entire night. It was Friday, and Lucy had to go to work. Although she was the owner of thepany, she still had to go. Lucy was relieved when she did not see Matthew downstairs. She still could not bring herself to face him. ¡°Mrs. Leon, Mr. Leon said that he has to go to work, but you can sleep in.¡± Cece was wiping the table when she heard footstepsing down, and she turned to look at Lucy with a smile. Nodding, Lucy said, ¡°I need to go to work too. Cece.¡± She walked to the entrance and changed into a pair of high heels. She was wearing a gray suit today, which made her look much more professional and less dull. Cece was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Have some breakfast before you go, Mrs. Leon.¡± However, Lucy waved her hand and left with her bag. Her minicar was still parked at the Quinn family¡¯s garage, so she had to take the subway today. An hourter, Lucy finally arrived at Lulu Comics. She took a deep breath and frowned when she saw a few empty desks in the office. Lulu Comics was founded after she returned to the countryst year. At that time, she refused to work at her father¡¯spany because she wanted to stay away from her two¨Cfaced sister and her biased father. When she first started thepany, Luna mocked her, saying that she was no good at business and that thepany would tank within a month. To be frank, thepany was not far from bankruptcy. For the past year, she had been putting all her energy into Timothy¡¯s fashion show. Thinking about it now, Lucy felt that it was ridiculous. How could she ignore herpany and work for that asshole for a whole year? How ironic! Now, she was determined to give her all to herpany. Just as she was about to enter her office, the door swung open. It was her secretary¨CAmy Young. Amy handed her some documents with a sigh. ¡°Ms. Lucy, these are the resignation letters from Joan Bleu and the others.¡± Lucy took the letters and gave Amy a bitter smile. ¡°They¡¯ve really left.¡± ¡°Ms. Lucy, you have to do something about thepany. Without any goodics, ourpany is going to copse. Joan and the others were poached by Quinn Studios.¡± Lucy was surprised. Quinn Studios was established a month after she started her Hah! Poaching employees? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Luna may have done a good job, but Lucy was not backing down this time. Chapter 20 Lucy got busy drawingics all morning. She drew about the time she met Matthew after getting betrayed by that asshole. She was so focused on drawing that she did not realize that it was already lunchtime. Finally, a phone call broke her concentration. She grabbed her phone. and smiled when she saw who was calling. She said, ¡°Hello, is there. anything I can help you with?¡± Matthew¡¯s already expressionless face grew even colder. He frowned after hearing such a formal greeting from her. He said, ¡°It¡¯s noon. Have you eaten?¡± Lucy was surprised. How was it noon already? She was so busy that she did not even realize so much time had passed. Matthew chuckled at herck of response. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten either. Let¡¯s have lunch together.¡± ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Lucy responded a secondter. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°At mypany.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes.¡± Lucy hung up with a smile on her face. How could he get here in ten minutes? Regardless of whether he could arrive in ten minutes, Lucy started packing her things.. Right after she cleared her table and kept the sketchbook in the drawer, her phone rang. She answered the phone happily. Before the person on the other line could speak, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll be down right away.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Matthew said before hanging up. Lucy was speechless. Had he never courted other women before? Why was he always the one hanging up first? When she got downstairs, she saw a Maserati parked at the entrance. Lucy did not have to think twice before she got into the car. After driving for a while, Lucy turned to Matthew and asked, ¡°Matthew, where are we going?¡± ¡°Home,¡± the man replied smilingly. Lucy was shocked as she thought that he would take her out to eat. She never expected him to take her home. After driving into Fairview Park, Lucy got out of the car and saw Francis carrying two bags of groceries into the house. He event smiled at her when he noticed her. Lucy turned to look at Matthew, who was walking toward her in an expensive suit. Frowning, she asked, ¡°Did you ask Francis to go get groceries?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Is that a problem?¡± Frowning, Matthew nodded. Why did Lucy look upset? However, she merely shook her head before entering the house. After taking a step forward, Matthew grabbed her hand. He led her into the house and to the kitchen. Francis stepped out of the kitchen and looked at Matthew in surprise. Was he going to cook a meal himself? The idea of Matthew cooking was shocking! Matthew closed the kitchen door to stop Francis from peeking in. Then, he took out two adorable aprons with kittens on them. He handed one to Lucy and put the other one on. Lucy froze. What was this man trying to do? Lucy put on her apron. and tried to pick the grocery bag up, but it was so heavy that she stumbled forward. Matthew grabbed her wrist with one hand and firmly held onto her waist with the other, bringing her into his embrace. She was so close to him she could feel his breath on her. When she struggled to get away from him, his gaze hardened. Lucy pushed Matthew to break away from his arms. Her face was red from panicking. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Frowning, she looked at Matthew angrily. He took two steps forward and put both his hands on the stove, trapping Lucy between him and the stove. In the next second, he looked down at her, and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking of doing anything just now, but now am!¡± Chapter 21 Lucy quickly realized what he meant, so she pressed her hands onto his chest and said panickedly, ¡°D¨CDon¡¯t youe near me!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°You want me toe near you?¡± As always, the man¡¯s voice was deep and pleasant to the ears. After meeting his intense gaze, Lucy tried to move away. ¡°No! Let me go!¡± Matthew caught a glimpse of the skin beneath her corbone, and his gaze deepened. Did she not know how attractive she looked right now? Matthew had been averse to women for the past 28 years. She was the only woman who could make him feel like this time and time again. God must have sent her here to torture him. Matthew withdrew his hands and took a couple of steps back, distancing himself from Lucy. After calming herself down, she said to the charismatic man firmly,¡± You should apologize!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you my wife?¡± he responded steadfastly. His answer drove her crazy! Why could he not say pleasant¨Csounding words? ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to you. I said that I¡¯d court you, so that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing. Can¡¯t you feel my sincerity?¡± The man sighed, feeling hurt. Lucy was speechless. Reasoning with him was exhausting. Why did it feel like they were on different wavelengths? ¡°You can wash the vegetables. I¡¯ll cook.¡± Lucy looked shocked, ¡°You can cook?¡± Matthew did not answer her and instead started preparing the ingredients. Lucy was surprised as she thought that he was just bluffing. She asked curiously, ¡°What are you making?¡± ¡°Meatloaf, barbecued ribs, pulled pork, and buffalo wings,¡± Matthew answered while turning on the stove, His response left Lucy speechless. Those are all meat. There¡¯s not a single vegetable.¡± The man turned to smile at her before pinching her face. ¡°You¡¯re too thin.¡± She was not used to being taken care of like this! Timothy had a preference for skinny women, so Lucy always had to watch what she ate. Since Matthew was cooking for her, she forgave him for what. happened earlier. Lucy helped him wash the ingredients. After she was done washing, she ced them on the chopping board for him. She then asked, ¡°Is there anything else I can help with?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can just wait. The food will be done soon.¡± While saying that, Matthew took off Lucy¡¯s apron and opened the kitchen door. He gently pushed her out, saying, ¡°If you¡¯re bored, you can go on your phone.¡± Why did those words sound so familiar? Lucy sat on the sofa and remembered that she had told him the exact same thing yesterday. That sneaky guy¡­ What was she going to do with him? An hourter, Matthew came out with the food and shouted to Lucy,¡± Lulu,e eat.¡± Lucy paused her scrolling. It felt nice to be called to the table! When she was with her family, her parents would call Luna¡¯s name to the dinner table but never hers. When she was with Timothy, she always did the cooking, so she was the one calling him over to eat. Not to mention, Timothy had never cooked a single meal for her. Lucy sat down right as Matthew came over with two tes. He handed her a te and looked at her expectantly like a child waiting to be praised. Chapter 22 Lucy took a bite of the meatloaf and shot a smile at Matthew. The nervous Matthew looked at her and asked, ¡°How is it? Is it good?¡± It felt nice to see him so antsy. Lucy replied, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± It really did taste good. The meat was tender and juicy. Lucy tried all the dishes andplimented him, ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re quite the cook.¡± After getting her approval, Matthew sat down and grinned from ear to ear like a happy child. He did not eat much. Instead, he kept putting more food on Lucy¡¯s. te. Lucy almost teared up. No one had been this nice to her years. in many When he saw her reach for more ribs, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll eat every meal with you from now on, and we¡¯ll have all your favorite foods. No matter what it is you want to do, I¡¯ll do it with you!¡± His sudden statement made Lucy freeze, but her heart was pounding. No one had ever said that to her. She was doubtful about how she felt. She had loved Timothy for so many years, so how could she suddenly develop feelings for another. man? After all those years, did she not love Timothy as much as she thought she did? After a while, Lucy put down her cutlery. Matthew frowned. ¡°You¡¯re done?¡± ¡°Oh, yes. I¡¯m full.¡± Lucy smiled faintly. He shook his head as he ced three more buffalo wings and some pulled pork on her te. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to watch your weight. I¡¯ll like you no matter what you look like!¡± Lucy¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and looking at his handsome face made it beat even faster! A momentter, she picked up her cutlery and started eating again. After what he said, she thought that she could eat until she was satisfied. Once the tes were emptied, a smile graced Matthew¡¯s face. Seeing Lucy put down her cutlery, he told her, ¡°Go sit down. I¡¯ll clean up.¡± Lucy was moved. It seemed like marrying him was not a bad idea, after all. When she turned on the television to watch the local news, her face. immediately fell. The entrance of Lucas Corporation appeared on the screen. Luna was nestled in Timothy¡¯s arms as she spoke into the reporters¡® microphones happily, ¡°That¡¯s a very good question. I was very happy to see my sister attend our wedding yesterday, but I didn¡¯t expect her to bring a stranger over. He¡¯s really handsome, like¡­¡± ¡°Like her boy toy.¡± Timothy finished Luna¡¯s sentence for her, and he continued sadly, ¡°I never thought Lucy would stoop so low.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Mr. Lucas, there have been rumors going around about you dating. Ms. Lucy in the past. Is that true?¡± Luna¡¯s expression changed, and she leaned closer into Timothy¡¯s 213 arms. Timothy sighed, and with a look of distaste, he said to the reporters, It¡¯s true. We dated for only a year before she left to study abroad for three years. During that time, she never called or texted me. I assumed that she wanted to break up, so I started pursuing Luna instead.¡± He spoke so earnestly and shoved the me on her. What a scumbag! Lucy scoffed. How did she fall in love with him and stay in the rtionship for five years? She was so blind then. ¡°Timothy Lucas, look at you lying through your teeth. You were the one who hooked up with Luna, and you dumped Lucy a day before the wedding. How could you me it on Lulu? You¡¯re simply just the scum of the earth!¡± Chapter 23 The voice that came out of nowhere,caught Timothy off guard. His expression sank as he looked around to find out who said that. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A pretty and energetic¨Clooking young woman was standing in the middle of the road. She was all fired up after hearing how Timothy distorted the truth. The reporters quickly turned their cameras to the woman as if they were predators who had locked onto their prey. When the woman appeared on television, Lucy was surprised. Was that not her best friend, Chelsea? ¡°Why is Chelsea at the entrance of Lucas Corporation?¡± Lucy immediately shook her head and said, ¡°No, now¡¯s not the time to think about that. Chelsea is going to get bullied!¡± Lucy became fretful at the thought of her best friend being around that unsightly couple. At the same time, Matthew sat down next to Lucy. He patted the back of her hand andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Have some apples. We¡¯ll go over there after this.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Lucy was getting worried. ¡°Besides, it doesn¡¯t look like your best friend has any intention of backing down.¡± Matthew calmly pointed at the screen. When Lucy returned her attention to the television, she saw Chelsea tirelessly attacking the couple. It did not seem like she was falling behind at all. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how you can be so shameless, Timothy. You¡¯re quite the expert at shifting the me to save yourself. ¡°No, you¡¯re not just shameless. Shameless is an understatement for a scumbag like you.¡± Timothy¡¯s face got even more twisted as Chelsea spoke, so he retorted, ¡°Stop with the nder. You ought to learn some manners, especially considering reporters are present.¡± The reporters ignored Timothy¡¯s statement. They did not care what the truth was, but Chelsea¡¯s story was much more intriguing than Timothy¡¯s. ¡°Miss, is what you said true?¡± ¡°Are you saying that Mr. Lucas is the one who cheated?¡± Hearing the reporters¡® words, a sinister look shed in Timothy¡¯s eyes. He quickly shouted at them, ¡°If you want to keep your jobs, you¡¯d better shut the fuck up!¡± The reporters felt threatened, so they kept their mouths shut. Timothy was pleased to see that he got what he wanted. Then, he turned to Chelsea. ¡°What a good friend you are to Lucy. You must¡¯ve picked up your sharp tongue from her.¡± Chelsea sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not being harsh; I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± ¡°What proof do you have?¡± Timothy looked proud as if he was at an advantage. ¡°Yesterday, Lucy brought a man to the wedding. Everyone at the wedding witnessed it. I didn¡¯t even know she had a boyfriend. Did she get herself a boy toy?¡± Luna chimed in while feebly leaning into Timothy, ¡°I never heard my sister mention it either.¡± Then, she put on a worried look on her face. ¡°My sister is incredibly naive. I¡¯m worried that he¡¯ll take advantage of her. ¡°Last night, she fought with our mom because of that man and ran away from home. If you¡¯re really her best friend, Chelsea, you¡¯ll tell my sister toe home.¡± Chapter 24 Chelsea was furious at what Timothy and Luna said. She had ca Timothy shameless just now, but that did no justice to describe how awful the man was. With his eloquence and the ability to twist words, he should just and host a talk show! She was certain he could make the audience roar withughter. Seeing as Chelsea was speechless, Timothy prodded her again. ¡°I said, where¡¯s the proof?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chelsea froze. She had never even met Lulu¡¯s new husband before,: she did not know what else to say at this moment. She had no proof to show to Timothy. During the five years that Lucy and Timothy were together, he onl took her seriously in the first year. After that, he practically ignore her. Previously, when Lulu whined about her period cramps to Timothy, he would just brush her off. Even when he told her to take care of herself, he would say so in a reproachful manner despite Lulu¡¯s whimpers. Moreover, every time they went out, Luna was the one riding shotgun instead of Lucy. She was always treated as the third wheel, and she was always the one footing the bill! However, all of this could not be used as evidence. Timothy could simply deny the allegations and bite back at Chelsea. Too Man Recalling everything Lucy had told h She wanted to tell Lucy that what s at all. After cheating on Lulu, Timothy ever Chelsea may be angry, but she was before it was toote! Even if the man Lucy married was a better than Timothy. He would not cheat on her after taki Chelsea was lost in her own thought going. Timothy was happy to see Chelsea s guilty. It seemed like she had nothing However, the reporters had a differer Chelsea would say a few more word: tangible evidence to prove Mr. Timot Timothy was the one who threaten media, so they could write the story The reporters decided that no matte taint Timothy¡¯s reputation. At worst, they could just find more p wanted to knock them down one b thought the same. They wondered if broadcast now so that the reporters they wanted. say a few more words until a ringin how dare you bully my best friend a He had been listening to that voice 1 that it was Lucy. Turning around, he saw her standin a Rolls¨CRoyce limousine and a tall, h Timothy thought that it was an unbe Chapter 25 Timothy looked at Lucy standing there and ridiculed, ¡°You sure are well¨Cinformed, seeing as you arrived so quickly.¡± ¡°Was I supposed to just stand by while I watched you and Luna bully Chelsea?¡± She was usually a soft¨Cspokendy, but at that moment, she was surprisingly relentless. ( ¡°How could you say that, Lucy? I was just telling the truth. I didn¡¯t bully Chelsea!¡± After hearing that, Luna broke away from Timothy¡¯s arms. Disying her round, innocent¨Clooking eyes, she intentionally stood in front of the camera. ¡°I was just asking Chelsea to persuade you toe home. Mom told me that you fought with her yesterday. She¡¯s worried about you.¡± ¡°Stop with that act of yours. Everything you said just now was full of lies. Do you think people are foolish enough to believe you?¡± Chelsea¡¯s full attention was on Lucy after she arrived, but when Luna spoke, she immediately turned to shoot her a re. Pitiful tears welled up in Luna¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. I¡¯m very close to my sister. You¡¯ve misunderstood me, Chelsea!¡± Nobody there reacted to her words except for Timothy, whose heart ached to see her like that. He quickly held Luna in his arms andforted her. Then, he took out a handkerchief to wipe away her tears before Get a Budget¨CFriendly 3D Printer Fast In Imabad Looking for an affordable 10 printer quickly? S ring at Lucy. The sight of them together crushed Lucy. Although she already knew about them a day before the wedding, it was still painful to watch them act like this in front of her. Timothy had never once coddled her as he did with Luna in the five years that they were together. It was not the first time she realized this, but it still hurt just as much. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lucy was blinded by love back then! At this moment, she pulled herself together. Just as she was about to face the problem in front of her alone like she always had to, she felt a big, strong hand pat her head. No words were said, but Lucy could feel a lump in her throat. Afterforting his wife, Matthew withdrew his hand and shot Timothy and Luna a nasty look. They were going to pay for making his wife cry. Narrowing his eyes, he reminded himself to force Lucas Corporation into a dead end after this was over. Timothy went from being proud to experiencing chills down his spine. He could sense that something bad was about to happen. He shook his head to shake off the thought. He must be overthinking Chelsea stared at Lucy and Matthew with her eyes wide open. It seemed like Lucy had better taste in men now. Lucy felt much better after Matthewforted her. Now that she had gathered herself, she could calmly face the Tamachee duguring couple font of he They no longer at a Since they meant nothing to d emotional sweer tem the organized for Boughts and tod Chapter 26 Like sharks smelling blood, the reporters instantly stretched their microphones forward. Looking at the eager reporters, Matthew frowned and pulled Lucy behind him. Only then did the reporters notice the man in front of them. They we all stunned. Was this the freeloader that Timothy had just talked about? Was he joking or was he blind? The man in front of them looked like someone who had been ustomed to bossing people around for ages. How could someone like him be a freeloader? Did Timothy say those words because he felt threatened by this man After the reporters came to their senses, they stepped forward again However, Matthew noticed their movements and shot them a warning look. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The reporters were so frightened that they immediately regretted doing so. They could already tell that this man was not just an ordinary person, and he seemed to be on a whole other level compared to Timothy. Why did they even try to get closer? After making sure that the reporters did not try any funny business, Matthew softened his gaze and turned back to look at his beloved wife. Lucy did not notice the small interactions between Matthew and the reporters. She tried to keep herself calm as she told them everything. ¡°Timothy and I dated for five years. He was the on me first, but he started treating me coldly after the first year of us getting together. He stopped caring about mepletely, but I didn¡¯t give up. ¡°I thought that he was just tired, and I believed that one day, things would go back to how they were. The day before the wedding, I went to deliver Timothy his suit. ¡°That was when I saw my dear sister and my fianc¨¦ on the same bed together,¡± Lucy said emotionlessly while fighting the urge to vomit. ¡°Stop with your false usations, Lucy!¡± Timothy growled as he could not bear to listen to her anymore. Luna¡¯s crying got worse, and tears were constantly streaming down her face. Lucy could not care less about the show they were putting on. She calmly told the reporters everything, and it felt like she was finally pulling out the splinter from her heart that had been bothering her. She shrugged at the camera and said, ¡°You can choose to believe me or not, but everything I said was the truth.¡± She shot the couple a look and said, ¡°Besides, what would be my motive to nder them?¡± Matthew¡¯s attention was fully on his newlywed wife. He did not think. that she had this side to her, but it was adorable to see. Timothy gritted his teeth. He had to prove Lucy wrong, or Lucas Corporation¡¯s share price was doomed. ¡°I¡¯ve told you that you don¡¯t have any proof. Plus, everyone saw the man you brought to the wedding the other day.¡± Matthew sighed. He was done being the buste forward. He stood at a distance from Timot one who apanied Lulu to the w ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t have very go Only then did Timothy notice Matthe red up, and he shouted to the re dare she talk about Luna and me here?¡± Chapter 27 None of the reporters present were looking at Timothy. Even a fool could tell that Matthew was someone of high status. They dared not get into trouble with someone like him. Only an idiot like Timothy would call this imposing man someone¡¯s love affair. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. They had already gotten their hands on a piece of breaking news, so it was better for them to stay low and not offend anyone. The reporters had it all figured out. Matthew, the supposed lover boy, smiled nonchntly. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡± Lucy and Chelsea looked at Matthew in disbelief. Was he out of his mind? After spending a few days with him, Lucy was certain that Matthew was not short of money at all. It was likely that he owned a business. What was he thinking, admitting that he was her lover? On the other hand, Chelsea was having different thoughts. Holy fuck! That man really was a freeloader! He was really putting his looks to good use¡­ If he was using Lulu¡¯s money and nned to live off her, he should at least be nice to her¡­ After encountering an asshole like Timothy, it was unlikely that Matthew would be worse than him. ¡®s imagination ran wild. Fortunately, no one could read thoughts because if they could, Lucy would be the first to pounce her. Chelsea¡¯s thoughts would have mortified her. Unconcerned about what other people thought about him, Matth continued, ¡°I have to thank Mr. Lucas. It¡¯s only because he failed cherish Lulu that I got my chance. ¡°I would like to thank you for that, Timothy. However¡­¡± Matthew¡¯s face darkened. ¡°If you ever cause trouble for Lulu aga you¡¯ll be getting yourself in muddied waters. ¡°I¡¯ve made a mental note about what happened today. As for revenge, you¡¯ll hear from me very soon.¡± my After saying that, Matthew did not even spare a nce at Timothy. H took Lucy¡¯s hand and gave her a warm smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Lucy felt dizzy just looking at Matthew¡¯s smile, and she dreamily followed him, even forgetting about her best friend. Good thing Chelsea was quick enough to follow them when she saw her best friend leaving with her so¨Ccalled husband. The three of them walked to the Rolls¨CRoyce limousine while everyone watched. Only then did Timothy realize that something was off. That car was a worldwide limited edition car. It was extremely rare as there were only 20 of them worldwide. The people who could own that car had to be extremely wealthy. As far as he knew, Lucy did not have a car like that: O could not afford it, which meant that the car could only belong No! There was no way. He must be overthinking. Why would such a rich and powerful man fall in love with the sto and stubborn Lucy? The next second, Timothy felt like he had gotten pped in the fa Matthew took out the car keys to unlock the car, but instead of getting in, he opened the door to the front passenger seat. Lucy instinctively got into Matthew¡¯s car, while Chelsea sat in the back seat. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, the three of them left. Chapter 28 Timothy looked at the car speeding off with a sullen face. It seemed like Lucy had found herself a powerful man. The man¡¯s threat earlier gave Timothy a bad feeling. Luna had a bad feeling too, so she said to Timothy worriedly, ¡°Tim, what did he mean by that? Is everything going to be okay?¡± The sight of Luna¡¯s pretty face calmed his anger. He smiled at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay. I¡¯ll take care of anything thates our way.¡± After hearing his words, Luna felt a wave of relief wash over her. In the luxury car, Chelsea was sitting in the back seat, staring nkly at the interior for a long time. In the front passenger seat, Lucy looked at her best friend worriedly Why had she not said anything? Was she still mad at what Timothy and Luna had said to her? Lucy called out to her, ¡°Chelsea.¡± Chelsea finally came to her senses. She looked at Lucy in shock and blurted, ¡°Lulu, is this your car?¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± While driving, Matthewughed at what she said. Then, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°This is my car, but since we¡¯ve gotten married, it¡¯s Lulu¡¯s car too. Lucy blushed as she was not used to public disys of affection in front of her best friend. Dumbstruck, Chelsea looked at Lucy and Matthew before saying. way. Stop being all lovey¨Cdovey and try to be more considerate o feelings, okay?¡± She calmed herself down afterining. She could tell from car alone that Lulu¡¯s husband was not an ordinary person. He m be rich or even filthy rich! Not just anyone could get their hands on this car. Even the Quinn family and the Lucas family had never owned a car like this bef Chelseapletely crossed out her initial thought that Lucy had found herself a boy toy. She was embarrassed that the thought even crossed her mind ev though no one could read her thoughts. She forced herself to think of another reason. Perhaps the man fell in love with Lucy¡¯s beauty at first sight. However, she crossed that out too as she did not think that Matthew was that shallow. Chelsea continued to ponder seriously. Was he nice to Lucy? If he was that rich, would he one day abandon Lucy just as Timothy did? The more she thought about it, the more worried she became. Chelsea quickly leaned into her best friend¡¯s ear to ask her something. ¡°Lulu, where did you find this man? Is he good to you? Don¡¯t be fooled by his pretty face!¡± She looked at her worriedly without realizing that Matthew could hear everything. He did not know how to react. After ncing at Chelsea, he could tell that his wife¡¯s best friend genuinely cared about her. It was her wild Tamach +15 BONU Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. imagination that was the issue. Chelsea was unaware of Matthew¡¯s movements and had no idea he heard her, so she continued bbering into Lucy¡¯s ear. ¡°Lulu, you must choose a man wisely. Look at Timothy, for example. He looks normal on the outside, but he¡¯s a giant asshole. ¡°You should be very careful with this lightning marriage of yours. ¡°Even if you think you know someone, you can never know their true nature. There are plenty of other fish in the sea. You don¡¯t have to settle down now.¡± The more Chelsea spoke, the more her heart ached for her best friend. Chapter 29 Chelsea¡¯s words made Lucy blush, and she felt a warmth surge through her. No one was as genuine to her as her best friend. Then, Lucy froze. Chelsea should learn to control herself. Could she not sense Matthew looking at her? Especially when Chelsea mentioned that there were plenty of other fish in the sea, Matthew looked like he was going to stab Chelsea. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She was afraid that her newlywed husband would stop the car and beat up her best friend. Chelsea should have waited to tell her these things when he was not around. Lucy wanted to cry, but her eyes were dry. It was unfortunate that Chelsea could not read Lucy¡¯s thoughts. Then, Matthew voiced out, ¡°Ms. King, there may be plenty of fish in the sea, but I doubt any of them are better than me.¡± Chelsea choked when she realized that Matthew had heard everything she just said. Suddenly, the air was tense. Chelsea was so embarrassed she could crawl into a hole. Wait a minute. She was giving her best friend advice. Who was he to Xmeddle in their business? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me giving my best friend advice to choose her husband wisely? I don¡¯t wish to hear you interrupt our conversation Tamne again, Mister.¡± Chelsea spoke confidently. ¡°Since I¡¯m one of the topics of your conversation, I feel like I have the right to participate in the conversation between you twodies.¡± Matthew forced a smile. If he had not been driving, he would have turned around and confronted Chelsea. ¡°What kind of man doesn¡¯t respect his wife¡¯s privacy?¡± Chelsea retorted, unwilling to fall behind. Then, she turned to Lucy and said, ¡°Lulu, do you see what kind of man le is now?¡± Vithout a hint of threat in his voice, Matthew said calmly, ¡°Lulu, you hould know by now how well I treat you.¡± aught in the middle of their argument, Lucy could feel her head tarting to hurt. n one side was her best friend, and on the other side was her ewlywed husband. She felt like she was caught in the middle of a attlefield; it was unbearable! ow did she get pulled into this? e wished that someone woulde and save her from this :uation. d, please get her out of this situation. Gulping, Lucy said, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t (e sides.¡± uh?!¡± Lucy looked at him in horror. ¡°Matt, the road. You¡¯re still driving. Can¡¯t we talk about this after we get back?¡± Wet Matthew¡¯s eyes twitched, but he reluctantly turned his head and continued driving. Chelsea was pleased that the man who stole her best friend was unhappy. She nced at Matthew triumphantly. When Matthew saw her face in the rearview mirror, his features contorted into an unpleasant expression. Meanwhile, Lucy remained seated in the front passenger seat r¨¦signedly. They were all adults in their 20s, but right now, they were fighting like three¨Cyear¨Cold children. This was too hard for her to handle. Good thing they only argued for a while and calmed down afterward. Lucy sighed in relief after she managed to escape the horrendous battlefield. Chapter 30 ¡°Can you take good care of Lulu?¡± Chelsea started things up again after they had just calmed down. What was Chelsea trying to do? Lucy was in despair as she did not want to get back out onto the battlefield. Matthew said calmly with a hint of determination in his voice, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll take good care of her. There¡¯s no doubt about it.¡± Chelsea was slightly less worried now, but she was still unconvinced. ¡°How are you going to promise me that? Timothy said the same thing, but look at him now!¡± o Chelsea got worked up when she mentioned Timothy, but she managed to restrain herself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that, but please answer my question.¡± Matthew continued to drive and answered without ncing back at Chelsea, ¡°Seriously, why do all of you likeparing me to ant asshole? I¡¯m not like him. Although you can¡¯t use my words as proof ¡°So, you¡¯re aware as well that it¡¯s all just empty words,¡± Chelsea interrupted him. ¡°Chelsea!¡± Lucy was getting a little angry, but she knew that Chelsea had her best interests at heart. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me, Lulu. I don¡¯t want to see you get together with another asshole,¡± Chelsea said seriously. ¡°Please don¡¯t interrupt me too, Ms. King. I really do love Lulu. It was love at first sight for me.¡± Chelsea was intrigued. ¡°After we got married, I had my people look into her. When I read the reports, I felt my heart breaking for her.¡± Matthew¡¯s expression did not change when he mentioned that he investigated his wife. It was just a basic procedure for him to understand Lucy better, after all. ¡°After finding out about her, I made up my mind. If my feelings for her ever change or if I betray her, everything I own will be hers. I¡¯ll leave the marriage with nothing. This is the promise I¡¯ve made, and I always keep my word.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chelsea looked much more convinced after hearing this. Then, she looked at him seriously and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be such a responsible man. In that case, I can confidently leave Lulu in your hands.¡± Lucy was so moved that she had no words. This was the first time. someone had made such a promise to her. Perhaps she had found the one. If that were true, she could wholeheartedly give her heart to him Although that was what she thought, she did not want to rush into things. She was so badly hurt from herst rtionship that it would take some time for her to recover. She hoped that Matthew give her a little more time too. Lucy looked at Matthew dreamily, and as if he could read her mind. Chapter 31 Chelsea rolled her eyes at her. ¡°That¡¯s something you should ask yourself.¡± Lucy was confused as to what she meant by that, but Chelsea¡¯s next words cleared up her confusion. ¡°I was looking for you, but I heard that you got into an argument with your mother yesterday and ran away from home. ¡°I was so worried that I searched for you everywhere. I went to all the ces you usually went to, but I still couldn¡¯t find you. In the end, I went to the entrance of Lucas Corporation to try my luck.¡± Chelsea started to raise her voice as she recounted the upsetting memory. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that as soon as I got there, I heard Timothy¡¯s shameless words? I was so pissed.¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°So, you started arguing with them?¡± Chelsea nodded. Lucy wanted to say something to her, but she decided against it. She opened her mouth, but no words came out of it. Her face turned red from frustration. As Lucy¡¯s best friend, Chelsea could instantly read her expression, so she said angrily, ¡°If you have something to say to me, just say it. Aren¡¯t we friends? What¡¯s the point of bottling it up?¡± Hearing Chelsea¡¯s words, Lucy sighed and told her frankly, ¡°Chelsea, the next time you encounter something like this, don¡¯t get involved.¡± Chelsea wanted to interrupt her, but she stopped at the sight of Lucy¡¯s worried gaze. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It was two against one, and you were even standing at the entrance. of Lucas Corporation. What if something happened to you and I couldn¡¯t get to you in time?¡± Chelsea fell silent. She was upset, but she had to admit that Lucy was right. She said feebly, ¡°Do you expect me to just stand by and do nothing while I hear them nder you like that? ¡°I can¡¯t! You know what my temper is like.¡± Lucy sighed. ¡°I do. But Chelsea, I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you. The Lucas family is powerful, and my family is biased toward Luna. If something happens to you, I can¡¯t protect you.¡± Chelsea could not refute her words, so she just sat in the back seat and sulked. In the driver¡¯s seat, Matthew looked at the woman next to him while his heart ached. Although he had already looked into her life, those words came so naturally to her that it seemed like it was not the first time she had encountered a situation like this. He calmed himself down and thought, ¡®Don¡¯t worry, my precious. I¡¯ll protect you from now on.¡® Matthew swore to himself that if anyone bullied his wife, he would make them pay for it a hundred times more. Just as Lucy and Chelsea were looking gloomy, Matthew¡¯s attractive voice sounded. ¡°You two idiots!¡± ¡°What did you su, Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll go easy on you just because. you¡¯re Lulu¡¯s husband.¡± Matthew shot Chelsea a deadpan look. No one had ever spoken to him like that before, but since she was his wife¡¯s best friend, he decided to let it go this time. ¡°If anyone ever badmouths Lulu again, just let me know. I¡¯ll step in to defend her, so you can keep that little mouth of yours to yourself.¡± Matthew ignored Chelsea, who was baring her teeth in the back seat, and looked at Lucy affectionately. Lucy said with concern, ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble you.¡± Chapter 32 Matthew was taken aback when he heard that. Did Lucy know the kind of favor she was turning down? A promise from Leon. Corporation¡¯s CEO was something that people would go to great lengths for and still not be able to obtain. Yet, the woman in front of him was going to reject just that. However, she was not just anyone; she was his wife. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Matthew raised his eyebrows, and an evil smile appeared on his face. ¡°Others may be able to turn me down, but you can¡¯t. You¡¯re my wife, so it¡¯s only right that I take care of you.¡± Chelsea slowly covered her eyes and said, ¡°Alright, alright! You¡¯re doing it again! Stop making me feel like the third wheel. ¡°Whatever. I don¡¯t expect you to be considerate of the feelings of us single folks anyway.¡± She removed her hand from her eyes, revealing a nk expression. She had epted the reality of things. It was just that Chelsea could not stand seeing her Lulu being all mushy to this bastard. She shouted, ¡°If you two want to be all lovey¨Cdovey, you can do it at home. But can you please send me home first?¡± Lucy looked embarrassed and quickly urged Matthew, ¡°Matt, please send Chelsea home.¡± Matthew did not say a word. He decided to wait until after he dropped Chelsea home to deal with the matter. After driving for an unknown amount of time, Chelsea was sent to the neighborhood she lived in. She hopped out of the car and was about to head back home. After taking a couple of steps, however, she stared at Lucy seriously. ¡°Lulu, if that bastard bullies you, feel free toe to me. I¡¯ll always. have your back. I¡¯ll stand up for you no matter what.¡± Lucyughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not like Timothy¡­¡± Chelsea understood what she meant, so she did not ask any further questions. She walked toward her apartment without looking back. She was relieved that her little Lulu had finally grown up and found. someone trustworthy to rely on. If Lucy knew what she was thinking, she would have beat her up. After seeing Chelsea off, Lucy returned to the car and said, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°Hi.¡± Lucy felt all warm inside. Although it was just a simple greeting, it gave her a homey feeling. That was something she never felt in the Lucas family or the Quinn family. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Matthew looked at Lucy, who was smiling to herself, in confusion. He took off his seat belt and leaned into the passenger seat. He got closer and closer to Lucy¡¯s face. Lucy could practically see the pores on Matthew¡¯s face. Her heart was beating so fast it seemed like it was going to beat out of her chest. Her face was flushed. What was he going to do? Matthew¡¯s hand got closer and closer to her. He then reached over her head. Huh? What was Matthew doing? She saw him pulling the seat belt over her head and buckling it for her. He also helped Lucy tidy up her cor, which had gotten messy after going out. He sat back down and started the engine with a serious look on his face. Lucy froze on the spot. ¡°You¡¯re ying with my feelings.¡± Matthew raised his eyebrows. ¡°How am I ying with your feelings?¡± ¡°Y¨CYou did that to me.¡± ¡°I did what to you?¡± Matthew looked at her teasingly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with helping my wife fasten her seat belt? ¡°Ms. Lucy, you must obey the trafficws.¡± Chapter 33 Matthew¡¯s words made Lucy blush. She was stunned for a long time, unable to utter a single word. Right, how could he be ying with her feelings when they were married? Although that was what she thought, she still felt upset for some reason. Seeing as Lucy was in a bad mood, Matthew smiled at her. ¡°Sit tight. I¡¯ll take you home.¡± There was a line when it came to teasing. Matthew understood that if he crossed that line, it would not be fun anymore. The poor Lucy did not realize that Matthew was teasing her, so she continued to wonder what was making her feel upset. She did not even hear what Matthew said. Matthew raised his eyebrows. His wife was brave enough to ignore. him now. With a mischievous grin, he floored the elerator, and the car zoomed off. Although he was still within the speed limit, he was driving much faster than before. Matthew¡¯s sudden act startled Lucy. ¡°Why are you driving so fast all of a sudden?¡± He looked rxed. Seeing as his wife had started paying attention to him again, Matthew slowed down. He said calmly, ¡°My wife was so immersed in her thoughts that I got a little jealous. I wanted to get your attention.¡± Lucy was dumbfounded. ¡°What an interesting way to get my attention. If you identally drove us off the road, we¡¯d end up dead in a crash.¡± Matthew smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I die, I won¡¯t let anything happen to my wife.¡± Lucy had no words. She and Matthew had only known each other for a few days, but he was treating her like they had known each other for way longer. Lucy was puzzled. When did he transform from a gentle and considerate CEO into such a flirt? She decided to stop thinking about it. She did not mind it anyway. What kind of woman would not like to hear sweet talk from her man? Lucy quieted down and watched him drive. As time went by, she felt like something was off. ¡°Matthew, where are we going?¡± Matthew wanted to tease her again. ¡°Did you just realize something was wrong? I¡¯m going to sell you off.¡± Lucy was confused. Sighing, he said, ¡°I¡¯m taking you to see my estate. He gave up on teasing her after seeing her face. ¡°What estate?¡± Lucy was even more confused now. She did not understand how the topic came to this all of a sudden. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that if I changed my mind, all my properties would be yours? Now that you¡¯re my wife, half of the ownership is yours too. I¡¯m taking you to see your properties.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Only then did Lucy realize what Matthew was talking about. She sat in the passenger seat in a daze. ¡°Should I bring anything with me? Am I going in these clothes?¡± She was in a rush earlier, so she headed out in casual clothes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your clothes?¡± Matthew turned to look at her up and down in surprise. ¡°You look great.¡± Lucy said softly, ¡°I know I look great, but isn¡¯t it a bit too casual? Wouldn¡¯t it be rude to meet your employees when I¡¯m dressed up like this?¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about.¡± Matthew smiled and shook his head, feeling amused. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯re their boss, so you can dress however you like. ¡°Only the boss can lecture their employees, never the other way around,¡± Matthew said with a smirk. Chapter 34 Even after what Matthew said, Lucy was still worried. Although she had managed businesses and studied finance, was it really okay for Matthew to entrust her with such a valuable estate? Moreover, they had not even been married for a month. Lucy¡¯s thoughts were running wild, but there was no use thinking about it because it was already happening. After arriving at their destination, Matthew helped Lucy out of the passenger seat. Lucy followed him inside nkly, and when she looked around, she was astonished. Bewildered, she said, ¡°Matthew, are you sure you brought me to your estate? This looks like a resort.¡± She was right; it was a resort. There were stunning views all around. The resort covered a vast area, and Lucy could even spot the silhouette of a mountain in the distance. ¡°Yes. This is part of my estate. It¡¯s quite extensive. There are various industries involved, and tourism is just one of them. ¡°I oftene here for a vacation when I¡¯m tired. ¡°As thedy of the house, you should know that. That¡¯s why I brought you here to introduce you to the staff.¡± Lucy nodded absent¨Cmindedly. Matthew brought Lucy into the hotel¨Clike building in the resort. When the receptionist saw Matthew walking in with a woman, she was shocked. Fortunately, she still kept her professionalism. She quickly controlled her expression and assumed her usual work attitude. ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Leon. How are you?¡± The receptionist smiled. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. sweetly. Matthew nodded habitually. ¡°Same old, same old.¡± As soon as he said that, he remembered that Lucy was standing next to him. He turned to look at her with a serious look while she tilted her head at him, confused. She looked so adorable in his eyes that his typically cold expression in front of others had softened up. ¡°Lulu, do you have any special requests for the room?¡± Lucy thought about it for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any special requests. I¡¯m not picky about where I stay, so it¡¯s up to you.¡± Matthew nodded and said to the receptionist, ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Thedy at the front desk understood. ¡°I¡¯ll have your room ready right away, Mr. Leon.¡± She quickly handed a room card to Matthew. He took it and held. Lucy¡¯s hand before going upstairs together. Little did they know, the front desk was in an uproar after they left. The receptionist looked at the other receptionist in horror. ¡°No way. Did you see what I saw? Was Mr. Leon really with a woman?¡± The other receptionists nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, he was.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Mr. Leon would finally have a change of heart.¡± The two of them sighed. ¡°Does that mean¡­ she¡¯s Mrs. Leon?¡± ? That was the crucial question. Although the other receptionist did not want to admit it, she still nodded. ¡°Judging by how close they looked, I think so.¡± They looked at each other and sighed again. ¡°If that¡¯s true, most of the hotel staff would be heartbroken.¡± After gossiping for a while, they calmed down and waited for the next guests to arrive. Chapter 35 Mathew took Lucy upstairs, and as soon as he opened the door, she was overwhelmed by the scene before her. She looked at the roses scattered around the room and turned to Matthew with aplicated expression. ¡°Do you usually stay in rooms like this?¡± Matthew was stunned too. His room had always been ck and minimalistic. There had never been anything fancy like this. Hearing Lucy¡¯s question, he looked at her nkly and confessed, ¡°No, the rooms I stay in are usually dark and minimal. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on today.¡± Lucy and Matthew just stood there and stared at each other. Finally, Lucy could not bear staring at the marvel that was his face. any longer, so she looked away. Matthew was relieved that she looked away, or else he would not have been able to keep himself in control. He hurriedly exined. ¡°Lulu, you have to believe me. My room is not usually like this. You¡¯ve seen my room. It¡¯s dark and minimal.¡± Lucy¡¯s ears were still red. She nodded without a second thought. ¡°I believe you.¡± Matthew¡¯s heart felt warm. How could she be so cute? He smiled at her to help her rx. ¡°This is the presidential suite. I usually stay in the master bedroom, but there¡¯s a second bedroom too. Take a look and see if you like it. I not. I¡¯ll have someonee up and change everything in it.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lucy shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind staying anywhere. I don¡¯t understand why there are roses everywhere, but I quite like it.¡± Matthew nodded and made a mental note to add a few more flower pots at home since she liked flowers. Actually, he could just build a greenhouse and hire someone to take care of it. That way, Lulu could see flowers all the time without having to take care of them. Lucy was not aware of what her husband was thinking, but she would have been extremely ttered if she did. All she said was that she liked flowers. She never intended for Matthew to build her a greenhouse. However, she would not find out until muchter. When that time came, she would be pleasantly surprised because Matthew had prepared an even bigger surprise inside it. As of right now, Lucy was just happily wandering into the second bedroom. Although Lucy and Matthew were married, they had not reached that point in their rtionship yet. Thus, they still slept separately. Well, Matthew sneaking into her room did not count. Before she could get a good look at her room, Matthew called her name, ¡°Wait a minute, Lulu.¡± Lucy stopped to look at Matthew curiously. Matthew said calmly. ¡°When you¡¯re done touring your room, don¡¯t forget to open the wardrobe. The staff should¡¯ve prepared a bathrobe for you inside. I¡¯ll take you to the hot springs in a while. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to wear the bathrobe, the staff should¡¯ve also prepared a bathing suit inside,¡± Matthew quickly added, but it sounded like he had something to hide. Lucy was momentarily stunned. Why did he sound like he was looking forward to her joining him in the hot springs wearing a bathrobe? Was it just her imagination? No, dear Lulu. It was not just her imagination. Matthew did want to see her in a bathrobe. Chapter 36 Lucy agreed and walked into her room. Immediately, she noticed how girly the room was. There were even roses and pink peonies everywhere. The many floral decorationspletely changed the room¡¯s. aesthetic into a more feminine style, making it look luxurious, extravagant, and even a little romantic. Lucy was very pleased with the design. She looked around and remembered Matthew¡¯s instructions to open the wardrobe. She opened it and was shocked by the clothes inside. Not only was there the bathrobe Matthew mentioned, but there was even a nurse uniform, a sailor uniform, dress shirts, and a lot more. The most outrageous things were the bunny costume, maid costume, and such. Lucy was so embarrassed that her head was about to explode. Was Matthew hoping that she would wear these? Why else would these things be in her wardrobe? Matthew had been falsely used. Although Matthew wanted to see his wife beautifully dressed up, he would not step out of line and do something like that. These clothes were ced there by the hotel staff who just could not resist sticking their nose in the couple¡¯s business. Since Matthew finally brought a woman here, they wanted to help him perform better. The roses in the room w also their idea. However, Lucy did not know that, so she just put those clothes back. shyly. She took out the bathrobe from the wardrobe and was about to put it on when she suddenly realized a serious problem. It would be inconvenient for her to wear a bathrobe to the hot springs with Matthew because she would have to take it off. Was he doing this on purpose? Lucy was wondering if she should. wear it. She was in a dilemma because he seemed to be looking forward to seeing her in it. After contemting, she finally came up with an idea to get the best of both worlds. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She would wear the bathing suit under her bathrobe. Then, Matthew could still see her in the bathrobe. When it was time to enter the hot springs, she would still be wearing the bathing suit under her bathrobe. She was a genius. Lucy secretly praised herself. After making up her mind, Lucy got ready and walked out. Outside the room, Matthew had been waiting for her for a long time. Seeing Lucye out in the bathrobe, his eyes lit up in approval. Lucy was in a pink bathrobe, and her fair wrists shone under the light. The sight of her like this ignited a fire behind Matthew¡¯s eyes. Damn it. He should not have asked her to put on the bathrobe. How was he going to control himself when they got to the hot springs.ter? Wait a minute, Matthew forgot something. Were the hot springs separated for men and women? The resort belonged to him anyway, so he could do whatever he liked. If he said that it was mixed genders, then it was mixed genders. It would just be him and his wife anyway. Either way, Matthew felt like he had just shot himself in the foot. He suppressed the urge brewing inside of him and grabbed Lucy¡¯s wrist, the same one that caught his eye earlier. He led her toward the hot springs. Lucy obediently followed behind him. Chapter 37 On the way to the hot springs, every staff member they passed by gaped at them. Who was that cute woman? Why was she going around with Matthew? Was it true that the CEO had found a wife? Was she the rumored Mrs. Leon? They stared at the lovely Lucy alongside the cold Matthew in amazement. They were the perfect match. Their stares did not make Lucy ufortable, but she did find it strange. ¡°Matt, why do I feel like they¡¯re all looking at me?¡± Matthew noticed the attention directed toward his wife, and he frowned at everyone¡¯s nosy gazes. He pulled Lucy closer and hugged her in his arms before he swept his cold gaze around him. All the staff members lowered their gaze. Only then did he whisper into Lucy¡¯s ear, ¡°They¡¯re not looking at you.¡± Lucy looked up from Matthew¡¯s chest doubtfully. To her surprise, no one was looking at her anymore. Soon, she forgot all about it. Upset, she struggled in Matthew¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Why are you holding me for no reason? It¡¯s hard to walk like. this.¡± Matthew did not say anything. He simply loosened his hands around. Lucy and quickened his pace. Not long after, they got to the hot springs. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lucy marveled at the empty hot springs. ¡°Are these hot springs just for one person? The ce feels a bit empty.¡± Matthew scratched her nose jokingly. ¡°Silly, there¡¯s no one around because I reserved the entire ce.¡± Lucy pouted. ¡°You can¡¯t do this often. You¡¯re going to make me have a t nose!¡± Pretending not to hear her, Matthew removed his hand and said, ¡°No onees here anyway.¡± Lucy was surprised. ¡°Why? I think it¡¯s great here. It doesn¡¯t look like it would be empty. Is business that bad?¡± ¡°No onees here because these are my personal hot springs.¡± The two of them spoke at the same time, and there was an air of awkwardness around them. Matthew cleared his throat. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Lucy blushed so hard she almost wanted to bury her face in her chest. She quickly nodded. She followed him to the side of the hot springs and lifted her hands to untie her bathrobe. Meanwhile, Matthew was shocked by her actions. Had she always been this open¨Cminded? He was surprised, but he had no intention of stopping her. Instead, he prepared himself to enjoy the beautiful view thaty ahead. They were married anyway. Lucy did not notice Matthew¡¯s gaze while she quickly untied her bathrobe. She first revealed her smooth shoulders, then her fair arms and her slender waist¡­ Wait a minute. Was she wearing a bathing suit? Matthew had mixed feelings. He felt a tinge of regret but also a sense of relief. After much inner turmoil, Matthew finally let go of his conflicting emotions and smiled. He complimented her, ¡°The bathing suit looks great on you. It fits your body just right.¡± Chapter 38 Lucy blushed, but she did not know whether it was from the heat of the hot springs or Matthew¡¯s compliment. The only thing she knew was that she felt happy inside. At the same time, her doubts were confirmed. He did like seeing her in these kinds of clothes, Matthew got framed big time. Unaware that his reputation had been tainted, he said out of concern,¡± Go test the water temperature. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll ask the staff to change it.¡± Lucy was moved. She entered the water, and the water level gradually rose to her waist. The temperature was a little too warm, causing her fair skin to go red. The water in the hot springs was not too deep, just barely covering Lucy¡¯s chest. When Lucy submerged herself in the hot spring and let out a moan of pleasure. She had not felt this rxed in a long time. Matthew watched from the outside, his expression growing increasingly intense. It seemed like he had overestimated his self- control, especially when he had such an alluring wife¡­ Unaware of his thoughts, Lucy scooped up a handful of hot spring. water and sshed it at Matthew. There was a cheerful smile on her face as the smell of sulfur in the hot springs rxed her nerves. Her clear voice rang in his ears. ¡°Matt, why aren¡¯ting in? The water feels great.¡± After being pampered by Matthew for the past few days, Lucy had #35 BONUS to her lively and innocent self. Unlike Timothy¡¯s description of her, there were no traces of the gloomy and dull Lucy at all. With a deep gaze, Matthewposed himself before getting into the water. While Lucy was ying in the water, she sensed Matthew N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. approaching. Her inner child emerged, and she continued sshing water on him. Seeing how happy his wife was, Matthew dly joined in and returned her yful gesture. The two of them had a great time. After about an hour or so, they came out of the hot springs. Matthew put on his bathrobe first before getting Lucy¡¯s clothes and putting them on her. Having juste out of the hot springs, Lucy¡¯s face was bright red. She was feeling hot as well. She just wanted to take a shower and cool off, so she refused to put on her bathrobe. Matthew read her mind and put his hand on her shoulders. ¡°Just put on your robe. You¡¯ll catch a cold if it¡¯s windy.¡± Lucy came back to her senses after hearing his words and let him put it on her. After he helped her tie up her bathrobe, he asked, ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± ¡°What?¡± Lucy was confused. ¡°I asked if you¡¯re feeling better?¡± he repeated his question. ¡°Did you bring me here just to make me feel better?¡± Lucy looked puzzled. ¡°Yes.¡± Lucy fell silent and just nodded. She was fine before he mentioned it, but now that he did, she was reminded of those two again. Matthew saw her looking dejected again and was confused. What was wrong? Did she not have a good time earlier? He did not understand why Lucy was unhappy, but Matthew stopped thinking about it. He decided that once he returned, he would ask them to speed up the construction of the greenhouse. She should feel better after that, right? Matthew was uncertain. After tidying up, they returned to the room, where Lucy sorted out her emotions. Chapter 39 After saying good night to Matthew, Lucy returned to her room and sat on her bed, wiping her hair. The fatigue from running around all day gradually came over her. She yawned, starting to feel a little sleepy. Her movements of drying her hair became slower and slower. In the end, the towel fell from her hands. Lucy plopped onto the bed and closed her eyes. Not long after she fell asleep, her phone rang, waking her up. Lucy frowned. She was annoyed that she was woken up. She groped around the bed and finally found a rectangr block. She did not even look at it and just answered the call with her sense of touch alone. ¡°Hello?¡± She sounded sleepy. ¡°You damned woman, you haven¡¯te home for days. Did you run away?¡± Lucy woke up and jumped off of her bed. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mom?¡± The person on the other end of the phone did not care that Lucy was asleep. She immediately bombarded her with questions, ¡°I¡¯m still your mother, you know! ¡°How dare you run off with that stranger and say that on TV? How shameless can you get?¡± Lucy quickly interrupted Mnie, ¡°What do you mean? What did I say on TV?¡± Mnie was even angrier now, and her tone got even more aggressive. ¡°How could you have the audacity to ask me what you said? ¡°Go look at what you said on TV. How could you say that? You don¡¯t air your dirtyundry in public. You¡¯re getting more and more. rebellious.¡± Lucy¡¯s anger rose after she got scolded by Mnie, so she yelled at her mother, ¡°Why can¡¯t I say that? It¡¯s the truth. ¡°Also, what do you mean ¡®stranger? That man is my husband, and we¡¯re married.¡± Mnie was so angry that she did not respond for a long time. All Lucy heard was her heavy breathing on the other end. After a while, sharper insults came through. ¡°I refuse to ept your so¨Ccalled husband! ¡°You really are something for finding yourself a man from God knows where. Why are you so rebellious? Why can¡¯t you be more like your sister?¡± ¡°Be more like my sister?¡± Lucy¡¯s tone got even more sarcastic. ¡°What do you want me to do? Manipte and steal someone else¡¯s husband like her?¡± ¡°How could you talk about your sister like that?¡± The voice on the other end sounded hysterical. ¡°You little brat, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re my daughter!¡± ¡°Sometimes, I wish I wasn¡¯t your daughter.¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes were full of pain. ¡°Both of us are your daughters, but why are you always biased toward Luna? I¡¯ve always been the one giving in to her.¡± She sighed and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you about this right. now. Bye.¡± After saying that, she ignored Mnie¡¯s vulgar curses on the other end and hung up. Shey on her bed, feeling even more tired¨Cnot just physically but mentally as well. Lucy closed her eyes and tried her best not to think about it, but she could not fall asleep. Mnie¡¯s words kept ringing in her ears, making her feel upset. Just like that, Lucy stayed up until one in the morning. She restlessly dragged herself out of bed and put on her pajamas. Walking out of her room door, she stood outside of Matthew¡¯s door. Chapter 40 Lucy stood outside of Matthew¡¯s door hesitantly while staring at it. Would it be a bad idea to disturb him at this hour? It was already one in the morning, so he was probably asleep. Lucy chuckled sarcastically and turned around to go back to her room. It was fine. Staying upte was not new to her anyway. She had gotten used to it. After taking a couple of steps, the door behind her opened and Matthew¡¯s nasally voice sounded. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± His words caused her to feel a tingle in her nose. She immediately rushed toward Matthew. Matthew noticed something off, so he quickly hugged her. He sensed that his wife was not in a good mood and gently patted her back. He whispered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you have a bad dream?¡± Lucy held back her tears and shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m just feeling down.¡± Matthew frowned. ¡°Come inside and tell me what¡¯s wrong. ¡°Also, is this all you¡¯re wearing? He felt the thickness of Lucy¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°It¡¯s cold at night. You¡¯ll get sick.¡± Lucy nodded, but she did not remove herself from his arms, nor did she move her feet. Matthew sighed helplessly and picked her up. Lucy was startled after being lifted into the air all of a sudden. She quickly put her arms around his neck. ¡°Since my wife refuses to walk, I have no choice but to carry you.¡± Under normal circumstances, Lucy would have demanded to be put down, but it was different tonight. She had just gotten into an argument with her mother, so she was not in the mood. She stayed in his arms without moving. Matthew looked at her in surprise. Unlike before, she was not making a fuss. It seemed like she really was in a bad mood. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He kicked the door open and entered his room. cing Lucy on the bed, he pulled the nket over her. After all of that, he asked her seriously, ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± Lucy shook her head and buried herself in his nket. The nket smelled like Matthew, which managed to cheer her up a little.. Her muffled voice came from under the nket. ¡°I just had a fight with my mother, so I¡¯m in a bad mood. I¡¯ll be fine after a while. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Matthew red at her while she wrapped herself up into a ball. ¡°How could I not worry about you when you were so upset you couldn¡¯t sleep all night?¡± Frowning, he pulled the nket off of her. ¡°Come out. Don¡¯t suffocate yourself under there.¡± Lucy wrapped herself tightly, not wanting Matthew to see her face. After some tugging, Matthew started to grow impatient. He raised his voice slightly. ¡°Listen to me ande out of there. It¡¯s not good to suffocate yourself.¡± Only then did Lucy calm down enough to let him pull the nket off of her. Just as he pulled the nket down, Matthew froze. Before his eyes, Lucy was crying like a little kitten. Matthew panicked. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Distressed, he hugged Lucy again and wiped away her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s my fault for forcing the nket off of you. Let¡¯s keep you covered up, okay?¡± He gentlyforted her. Unexpectedly, Lucy sobbed even harder! Chapter 41 Seeing as Lucy was crying even harder, Matthew was at a loss. After crying for a while, Lucy calmed down and wiped the tears from her face. She looked at the dazed Matthew and chuckled. ¡°Thank you. I feel better now.¡± Finally, Matthew rxed. He took out a few tissues and handed them to Lucy. Lucy took them quietly. After a while, she mumbled in a small voice, ¡°I hate arguing.¡± Matthew was confused, ¡°Arguing? Haven¡¯t you argued with her before? I¡¯ve never seen you like this.¡± Lucy did not want to continue this topic. Seeing as she was reluctant to talk about it, he did not ask any more questions. He patted her head. ¡°If you feel upset, just go to bed. You¡¯ll forget about it after you wake up.¡± Lucy nodded resignedly and hesitated before saying, ¡°Can I sleep here. with you? I can¡¯t sleep alone.¡± Matthe smiled. She was his wife. Of course, she could sleep here. ¡°If you have trouble sleeping, you can sleep with me from now on.¡± Matthew said frankly after giving it some thought. Lucy agreed. Shey down under Matthew¡¯s nket and closed her eyes with peace of mind. Matthew noticed the e nket was not snug enough, so he tucked her in. Then, he also climbed into bed and pulled half of the covers over him. He turned off the lights, leaving only the bedsidemp turned on. Next, he pulled out a pair of gold¨C rimmed sses and a book. Lucy turned over and looked at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡± Matthew shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep after you fall asleep.¡± Lucy closed her eyes. Not even ten minutester, she opened them again. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep!¡± Matthew closed the book and looked at her helplessly. ¡°You haven¡¯t even closed your eyes for ten minutes. Of course, you can¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡°I just can¡¯t. How about you read to me?¡± Lucy pouted. Matthew could not bear to say no to his wife. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll read to you, but you have to close your eyes.¡± Matthew looked at her dotingly. Lucy finally closed her eyes with a look of satisfaction on her face. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Matthew¡¯s pleasing voice resonated in Lucy¡¯s ears. His voice was so pleasing that anyone would want to stay awake and listen to him talk, but the book he was reading was about psychology! Lucy was starting to feel regretful. If she had known, she would have asked Matthew to read from a different book. Since he had already started and she had her eyes closed, she could not be bothered to tell him. She simply listened. After listening to him for a while, she fell asleep. Hearing her steady breathing, Matthew stopped reading He bent down to nt a kiss on her forehead and said gently, ¡°Good night, my baby. I hope you have sweet dreams.¡± Lucy was smiling in her sleep. After reading for a while, Matthewy down and turned off the bedsidemp before closing his eyes too. The atmosphere between the two was warm and cozy, though there was a slight gap between them. The only reason he kept a distance was to avoid having to take a cold shower first thing in the morning! Chapter 42 Matthew closed his eyes, thinking that he could escape that way. Little did he know that not even ten minutester, the woman beside him began tossing and turning. He helplessly opened his eyes and looked at his wife. Was it because of what happened just now that she could not sleep peacefully? Before he could even start to feel bad for her, he saw her rolling over twice toward the edge of the bed! With his quick reflexes, he pulled her back and breathed a sigh of relief. She almost fell out of bed! That was not the end for him. Lucy felt the warmth of a heat source nearby, so she snuggled up to it and wrapped herself around it like an octopus. Matthew felt his chest tighten up again. How was he supposed to sleep when such a tender and delicate woman was in his arms? He sighed, suddenly feeling that his suggestion earlier might have been too hasty. Looking at Lucy¡¯s beautiful sleeping face, he sighed. How could het push her away from his arms? Instead, he hugged her even tighter and covered her in the nket. He could just take a cold shower the next morning. It was good for his health anyway! There was nothing wrong with being extra clean, Matthew endured the heat emanating from his body and ¡®calmly shut his eyes. Throughout the night, he only had good dreams. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Early in the morning, warm sunlight filtered in through the uncovered window,nding on the faces of the two people in bed. Lucy rubbed her eyes and pulled herself away from her Princel Charming. As soon as she opened her eyes, Matthew¡¯s handsome face came into view. There were dark circles under his eyes. Perhaps it was because he did. not sleep wellst night. Feeling sorry, Lucy reached out her hand to touch his dark circles. Not long after, a hand nearly twice as big as hers held her hand. The handsome man in front of her opened his eyes and yawnedzily. He ced his other hand on her waist and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Stop. It¡¯s still early. Sleep with me for a while longer.¡± Blushing, Lucy took her hand out of his. Matthew did not think much about it and ced his hand on the back. of Lucy¡¯s head. ¡°I fell asleeptest night. Since I don¡¯t have much to do today anyway, let¡¯s sleep a little longer,¡± he repeated himself with a pleading tone. Now that he mentioned it, Lucy recalled what happenedst night when she ran into his room. Feeling a little embarrassed, she stayed in his arms quietly. After staying there for two hours, Lucy was starting to feel a little hungry. She nced at Matthew and noticed that he was fast asleep. 271 She carefully removed herself from his arms so that she could go get breakfast. To her surprise, Matthew was not asleep at all. He instantly pulled Lucy back and opened his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Lucy¡¯s disturbance hadpletely rid him of any sleepiness he had left. She noticed that he was wide awake and struggled even more. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I want to go down and have breakfast.¡± Matthew held her down. ¡°I told you not to move.¡± Before she could do anything, she was stunned. She instantly realized what she was touching and stayed frozen in ce. Matthew teased her mischievously. ¡°Wifey? You¡¯d better not get on my nerves.¡± Chapter 43 In the end, Matthew went to take a cold shower. There were definitely going to be more situations like this in the future. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After taking a shower, he came out of the bathroom and wiped his hair with a towel. He said to Lucy, who was obediently sitting on his bed, ¡°Go wash up.¡± Hearing that, Lucy felt like she had been pardoned. She quickly got up and rushed to the bathroom. While Lucy was washing up, the phone on the bed rang. It was the phone Lucy brought into Matthew¡¯s room when she came inst night. Matthew picked up the phone and saw the caller ID ¡®Mom¡® disyed on the screen. His good mood that morning was instantly ruined. Instead of answering, he turned down the volume and sat calmly on the edge of the bed. In the bathroom, Lucy was unknowingly tending to her hair. She cried so much yesterday that her hair got tangled. Lucy tried for a long time, but she still could not untangle the matted mess. In the end, she gave up and decided to wash her hair. The unanswered phone call stopped ringing. Matthew smirked in satisfaction, but the phone immediately started ringing again as if Mnie was not going to give in. Since Lucy was still busy washing up, Matthew nced at the phone and decided to answer it. As soon as he picked up the call, he heard insultsing from the other end of the phone. ¡°You brat! I can¡¯t believe you had the audacity to hang up on mest night!¡± Matthew frowned without saying anything. Even with hisck of response, the person on the other end did not stop. ¡°You¡¯ve been out on the streets for so many days. It¡¯s about time youe home. ¡°Come back home now and divorce that stranger immediately. Do you hear me?! ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± The silencested for so long that Mnie urged Lucy to say something. She wanted to hear a satisfactory answer from her. However, Matthew was the one who spoke. ¡°She¡¯s in the shower.¡± The other end of the phone went silent all of a sudden, and Matthew immediately hung up without waiting for Mnie to respond. He opened up Lucy¡¯s call history to delete the records of her missed calls and previous phone calls. He also blocked Mnie¡¯s number. He did not want to put Lulu in a bad mood early in the morning! After doing all of that, he put her phone back in its original position. ¡°I¡¯m done too.¡± Lucy walked out and looked at Matthew strangely when she realized he had not changed. ¡°Matt, why haven¡¯t you changed yet? Do you not want to go out and have breakfast? Do you want me to bring you some?¡± Matthew smiled devilishly. ¡°You want me to change here?¡± Lucy blushed and said, ¡°You rascal!¡± Then, she ran out in her pajamas. After watching her run out, Matthew began to change his clothes. When he was done, Lucy was already waiting outside the door. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to take very long to get dressed like other women.¡± ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve waited for many other women since you know how long it takes for women to get dressed,¡± Lucy¡¯s tone was full of jealousy. Matthew knew what she was thinking. He smiled and pinched her nose before holding her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous. Let¡¯s go have breakfast.¡± Chapter 44 Lucy and Matthew finished their breakfast quietly. After the waiters took away their tes, Matthew took Lucy¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to have some fun.¡± To his surprise, Lucy took a step back and shook her head. ¡°No thank you. I suddenly remembered that I have something to do.¡± Matthew was a little confused. ¡°What is it? I thought you were free.¡± He recalled Lucy¡¯s schedule and remembered that she did not have anything nned for the day. Lucy was free, but she was reminded of what happened previously. She lowered her emotionless gaze. ¡°A lot of things have been going on at mypany. I¡¯ve already taken a few days off. I can¡¯t ignore matters there any longer.¡± Matthew understood now. ¡°Youricpany?¡± Lucy nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you there.¡± He did not want to get in the way of his wife¡¯s important business. Besides, they could have a vacation anytime they wanted. Matthew changed his mind on the spot and turned to take her to the underground parking lot. Lucy¡¯s mind was so upied by herpany¡¯s affairs that she was not watching where she was going while she followed him. ¡°Lulu, which car would like to ride in?¡± The sudden question brought Lucy to her senses. She looked up . Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. nkly and swept her eyes across the many cars in the underground parking lot. ¡°Which one of these is your car? We¡¯ll just take that one.¡± Matthew smiled. ¡°All the cars here are mine, wifey. Do you want to ride in every one of them?¡± Lucy gaped at Matthew¡¯s handsome face. ¡°These¡­ are all yours?¡± Matthew nodded. She fell into a trance. She knew that Matthew was rich, but she did not know that he was this rich. Was she really married to such a powerful man? Only then did Lucy feel how surreal everything was. ¡°Wifey?¡± Matthew waved his hand in front of Lucy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re zoning out.¡± Blushing, she did not even bother picking a car anymore. She just randomly pointed at one. Matthew raised his brows and said, ¡°Porsche 911. My wife has good taste.¡± He pulled Lucy into the car and drove off. He kept talking while he was driving, ¡°If you like this car, do you want it? You can drive it to work every day.¡± Lucy turned him down without a second thought. ¡°Huh? Why not? It¡¯s just a car. You d¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Matthew was in disbelief. Lucy shook her head and said, ¡°No thanks. I have my own car. I can¡¯t. drive that many cars anyway.¡± Matthew understood, but he was still upset that she said no. He kept quiet the entire ride. When they got to Lucy¡¯spany, he took out the car keys and stuffed them into Lucy¡¯s hand. ¡°Not only am I giving you the keys to this car so that you can ¡°If you drive my car to work, others will know that you¡¯re married, so it¡¯ll defer any unwanted attention.¡± He paused for a bit and continued, ¡°My wife is so outstanding. I¡¯m sure you turn many heads.¡± Lucy was shy. Why would anyone want to pursue her? The only guy she ever dated turned out to be a jerk. Upon hearing hisst sentence, she pouted angrily and retorted, Who¡¯s the real head¨Cturner here?¡± Chapter 45 Matthew felt wrongly used and said innocently, ¡°How am I a head- turner?¡± Lucy rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re asking me that? Every time we go out, all eyes are on you.. ¡°So many beautiful women look at you, and some of the bolder ones. would evene up to ask for your number,¡± The more she spoke, the more sour her face got. Matthewughed and patted her head. ¡°Were the women who asked. for my number pretty? I think my wife is prettier.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just saying that to please me!¡± Lucy turned away to avoid looking at him. Feeling helpless, Matthew smiled without a word. Silly woman! How naive of her. It was not just women who went up to him for his number¡­. Those horny men all lost their bnce when they caught sight of Lucy. Several had wanted to approach her and strike up a conversation, but Matthew blocked them all. She just had no ideal about it. If possible, there was no need for his wife to ever find out. All she needed was him. Unaware of his thoughts, Lucy walked off angrily seeing as he was not going tofort her. Matthew hurriedly followed Lucy into hericpany. As soon as Lucy walked into the lobby, she saw someone who made her even more upset¨CLuna. Seeing Luna there, Lucy turned away as she wanted nothing to do. with that two¨Cfaced sister of hers. She did not have the time to arguel with her either. However, it was toote as Luna had already noticed her. Her eyes lit up, and she strode toward Lucy. ¡°Lulu!¡± Her voice might sound pleasant to others, but it was grating to Lucy¡¯s ears. Lucy said angrily, ¡°What do you want?¡± Luna¡¯s eyes immediately welled up with tears. ¡°Lulu, why are you being so mean to me?¡± Baffled, Lucy looked at Luna. ¡°How am I being mean to you? If you want to be put on an act, do it at home.¡± Tears streamed down Luna¡¯s face. In the past, Lucy would have at least tried tofort her. Now that Lucy had fallen out with her family, she was not obligated to care for Luna anymore. There was no need to act like loving sisters either, especially since. Luna had poached so many of her employees. Lucy folded her arms and watched her cry. It was even more baffling for Matthew. For years, he had only been interested in Lucy. He found Luna¡¯s crying and whining incredibly annoying! How could she be so different from his wife? Were they really sisters? Luna was practically crying to a brick wall. What about the employees? If their boss did not want to deal with Luna, why would they interfere? It was not like they wanted to get fired. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After crying for some time, Luna started to feel embarrassed and finally stopped crying. However, she was still a top¨Ctier maniptor. She bravely wiped away her tears and found an excuse for herself. ¡°Lulu, I understand that you¡¯re angry because you still have feelings for Tim, but Tim and I truly love each other.¡± The eavesdropping employees were stunned after stumbling upon juicy gossip. Would their boss resent them for witnessing this? Instantly, everyone kept their heads down and pretended not to have seen anything. Lucyughed at the absurdity. ¡°You two scumbags are perfect for each other. Please don¡¯t drag me into this. ¡°I¡¯m married too, so please don¡¯t try to ruin the rtionship between me and my husband.¡± Matthew¡¯s eyebrows shot up as a grin stered itself across his face. Luna was dumbfounded. Why was Lucy not ying by the rules? Chapter 46 After seeing how speechless Luna was, Lucy felt a little better. Sheposed herself and said indifferently, ¡°Tell me. What brings you here?¡± Only then was Luna reminded of why she came here. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, Lulu. I¡¯m just worried about you. When are youing home?¡± While saying that, she looked at Lucy with her teary eyes. ¡°Lulu, even if you got into an argument with Mom, you can¡¯t just run away from home. Everyone is so worried about you.¡± Lucy scoffed. ¡°Worried about me? What¡¯s there to be worried about? ¡°If by worried, you mean my family hid the fact that my sister and my ex were together for four years because they were worried that I¡¯d be upset, then I suggest you take back your concern. I don¡¯t need it.¡± Luna choked up again. How could Lucy say such things so openly in public? Did she have no sense of shame? ¡°Lulu, how could you say that in public?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Lucy looked at her with confusion even though she knew full well that Luna was ashamed of Timothy having an affair with her. Lucy said that on purpose. If she did not, Luna and Timothy might team up and distort the truth again¨Cjust like they did on TV. Lucy shooed Luna off impatiently. ¡°If this is what you came here for, then I suggest you leave, a ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re thrilled to have me out of the house.¡± Luna looked at her in a panic. ¡°I¡¯m not. I miss you!¡± Lucy did not want to talk to her anymore. If Luna did not want to leave, she could just stand in the lobby. She ignored Luna¡¯s next words and walked past her toward the elevator. She was busy and had a lot to do. She had no time to bicker with Luna. ¡°Lulu, are you mad because I poached your employees?¡± Lucy stopped in her tracks. ¡°You¡¯re not usually like this with me. You used to give me all the nice things you had. ¡°If it¡¯s because of that, I can¡­¡± Luna covered her face, looking as if she were deeply pained to see what her sister had be. ¡°Luna!¡± Lucy shot her a cold look. She hadpletely lost her patience now. After all, she was not a saint. She could not possibly be patient enough to tolerate Luna¡¯s bbering. She turned around and strode toward Luna. She was half a head taller than Luna, and she stared her down with a demeanor as cold as ice. At that moment, Lucy¡¯s image seemed to ovep with the image Matthew usually portrayed at work. Luna stepped back in fear. Lucy seemed different now¡­ This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Luna gritted her teeth and torcefully stopped herself from stepping. back. What was going on? It used to be easy to manipte Lucy. When did Lucy suddenly get so confident? Matthew watched his wife with a look of satisfaction on his face. He was relieved to see that his wife was not a pushover, after all. Lucy parted her lips to say something until a deep male voice interrupted her. ¡°Lucy, what are you doing to Nana?!¡± Chapter 47 Lucy frowned and turned toward the source of the sound. Hah! It was Timothy. Timothy walked over furiously and pulled Luna behind him. ring at Lucy, he pointed a finger at her nose. ¡°Lucy, what are you doing? ¡°Were you going to hit Nana? I didn¡¯t think you were that kind of woman. I used to think you were a decent person, but you¡­¡± ¡°I what?¡± Lucy interrupted him with a baffled expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to Luna. Did you see me hit her?¡± Timothy was so angry that he could not even process her words. In his eyes, Lucy interrupted him because she was guilty. ¡°I saw it with both my eyes! How could you do this, Lucy? Nana is still your sister!¡± ¡°Mr. Timothy!¡± A sophisticated male voice interjected. They saw Matthew walking over leisurely, his demeanor calm andposed. Lucy¡¯s agitated heart calmed down a little while Timothy felt flustered upon seeing Matthew. His tyrannical force faltered significantly. ¡°What are your intentions?¡± he stuttered a little. ¡°Nothing.¡± Matthew had already made his way beside Lucy, and he patted her head to reassure her. Next, he stepped in front of Lucy and said, ¡°I just find it amusing watching you indiscriminately nder my wife, Mr. Timothy.¡± Timothy threw his rationality out the window and disregarded the formidable presence of the man before him. ¡°Indiscriminately nder? I saw her bullying Nana with my own eyes.¡± Matthew chuckled. It was the first time he had seen such a brainless Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. person. ¡°Are you sure it wasn¡¯t Luna bullying my Lulu? Lulu was just trying to defend herself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Timothy rejected that possibility without any hesitation. ¡°Nana ist kind. She¡¯s nothing like that woman!¡± Matthew¡¯s gaze turned cold, and he was done being polite with Timothy. His good manners could barely suppress his urge to beat Timothy up. ¡°Timothy, please mind your words. Don¡¯t just go around falsely using people. My wife isn¡¯t someone you can just falsely use. ¡°Your wife? Who are you to say that when you¡¯re just a kept man?¡± Timothy mocked. Recalling the luxury car Matthew arrived inst time, Timothy spected maliciously, ¡°Was the luxury car you drovest time a gift. from your sugar mommies, or did you rent it? ¡°As for the bodyguards that called you their CEO, I bet you¡¯re just a phony. ¡°Lucy, how could you be attracted to a man like that?¡± Lucy looked at Timothy without any emotion. He could say all he wanted because he was going to regret it soon enough. Matthew could not be bothered to argue with Timothy as he did not want to waste his time on idiots. As for the profanity he spewed today? Well, from now on, Lucas. Corporation would be cklisted by Leon Corporation. Oblivious to the magnitude of his actions, Timothy no longer wanted to see these two people ever again. He found them to be an eyesore. He turned around and gently held Luna¡¯s hand. ¡°Nana, let¡¯s not stoop to their level. They make me sick. Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s someone I¡¯d like you to meet.¡± Chapter 48 Luna nced at the poker¨Cfaced Lucy and Matthew triumphantly, relieved that Timothy had spoken up for her. Then, she turned her attention to Timothy and affectionately looked at him. ¡°Tim, who are you taking me to meet?¡± Timothy patted Luna¡¯s head lovingly. ¡°I¡¯m taking you out with me for business. When you get home, change into the dress I bought you. We¡¯re meeting someone very important to discuss the investment issue¨Cthe CEO of Leon Corporation.¡± Luna covered her mouth in shock. ¡°Leon Corporation? That¡¯s the richest and most influential multinational conglomerate!¡± Timothy nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. There¡¯s no need for you to go.¡± Matthew nonchntly stopped Luna and Timothy. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Timothy turned his head with annoyance. ¡°What is it now, pretty boy?¡± Matthew calmly said to Timothy, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go there. Leon Corporation will never invest in Lucas Corporation. ¡°Not to mention, from today onward, Lucas Corporation will be cklisted by Leon Corporation.¡± Timothy looked him up and down disdainfully. ¡°Who are you to say. that?¡± Matthew stared at Timothy while he took out his phone from his pocket to make a call. The call immediately went through, and Matthew gave instructions right away. ¡°Cancel any scheduled appointments we have with Lucas Corporation. today. ¡°Add Lucas Corporation to thepany¡¯s cklist and sever all ties. with them immediately.¡± Matthew hung up the phone while Timothy gaped at him. Before Timothy could say a word, his phone rang.. An ominous feeling was growing inside him. Timothy answered the phone, and his secretary¡¯s anxious voice came from the other end. ¡°Mr. Timothy, things are not looking good. The CEO of Leon Corporation canceled our appointment. ¡°Not only that, but all projects we have with Leon Corporation have been unterally terminated by them!¡± Timothy felt his world go dark. Trembling, he asked his secretary, What did you just say?¡± Just as his secretary was about to repeat, Timothy interrupted, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me that again. Just tell me how much our share price has dropped.¡± A voice that sounded like the Grim Reaper came through the phone. Mr. Timothy, our shares have hit the limit down. I just heard from the HR department that many directors are nning to sell their shares.¡± Timothy hung up the phone in utter despair. He looked at the icy¨Ccold Matthew, and for the first time, he felt hopeless. It turned out that he was the CEO of Leon Corporation¨Cthe richest man in the world. Not only did Timothy just call him a pretty boy, but he also called him a kept man earlier. It was over for him¡­ Luna was close to Timothy, so she heard everything from Timothy¡¯s phone call. She looked at Lucy with jealousy and resentment. Why did she always get to have nice things? How did Lucy manage to hook up with the richest man in the world after she stole her boyfriend? How could she stoop to such tactics for revenge, asking her rich husband to cut off Timothy¡¯s source of ie? How vile! Chapter 49 Lucy was d to see the looks on Timothy¡¯s and Luna¡¯s faces. She beckoned to thedy at the front desk and said, ¡°Kelly, go call security and chase these two people out of here.¡± Noticing that Lucy was in a good mood, Kelly Anniston quickly ran out to call the security guard in. Seeing the CEO of Lucas Corporation and the second daughter of the Quinn family in front of him, the security guard felt a little uneasy. However, he had no choice but toply with his boss¡® instructions. He politely walked toward Timothy and Luna and said, ¡°Mr. Timothy and Ms. Luna, this way, please.¡± Luna¡¯s beautiful face twisted into an ugly expression as she yelled at Lucy, ¡°How dare you drive me out of here?¡± Lucy looked at her indifferently and ordered the security guard, ¡°Hurry up.¡± Luna gritted her teeth in front of the intimidating security guard. She tugged at Timothy, who was still in a daze. ¡°Tim, let¡¯s go.¡± Timothy had yet to recover from his shock, so he nkly let Luna. drag him out of the entrance of Lulu Comics. Luna walked away resentfully, thinking, ¡®Just you wait, Lucy! N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡®You¡¯ve never been able to outsmart me since we were kids, so don¡¯t even think about escaping from my grasp. So what if you¡¯re married to the world¡¯s richest man? ¡®I doubt you can keep rur¡­ing your patheticpany anyway.¡® Luna turned back to look at Lucy¡¯s company. After the pests had left, Lucy hummed a tune happily while dragging Matthew to her office. Her employees greeted her while they walked past them. ¡°Hello, Ms. Lucy.¡± Lucy nodded. There were only five or six employees present, but Lucy was used to the sparse staff at her company. She did not show any particr reaction. Matthew was the one frowning. When he got to Lucy¡¯s office, Matthew said worriedly, ¡°Lulu, why are there so few employees in the office? Is it because of poor management?¡± Lucy grew helpless when she heard Matthew¡¯s question. She smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s not poor management. It¡¯s just that Luna started her ownpany less than a month after I established mine, making her my directpetitor. ¡°Not only did she poach the writers of mypany, but she poached everyone else too. So this is all that¡¯s left. Of course, mypany can¡¯tpare to yours.¡± She was a little embarrassed. ¡°I guess I really am bad at managing mypany. Will you¡­¡± Matthew covered Lulu¡¯s mouth with his hand. The thought of his wife being treated like an unwanted child by her parents and having such an evil sister made his heart ache. He sighed to himself. He knew how hard it was to start a business. In the early stages of her business, she had no connections, no support from her family, and no money. Despite all of that, she even had to go up against her sister. The fact that his wife turned thepany into what it was today. showed how talented she was. Once Lucy stopped self¨Cdeprecating, Matthew removed his hand. He took out his phone and yfully winked at her. ¡°You have to put some trust in your husband. If you need some managers, I¡¯ll get some for you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Lucy was hesitant. ¡°This is mypany. You don¡¯t have to go through the trouble.¡± Matthew stated firmly to Lucy, ¡°My wife¡¯s concerns are my responsibility too!¡± Chapter 50 Lucy watched in astonishment as Matthew took his phone out to dial a number. ¡°Hello, Levi? Send some managers over here. There¡¯s apany that I need them to manage. ¡°Where? Lulu Comics. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s Mrs. Leon¡¯spany.¡± Lucy waited silently for Matthew to finish his call. When he finally hung up, she was going to say something when Matthew immediately made another call. ¡°Ms. rk, I remember we recruited some arts and design students from Harvard. Assign them to Lulu Comics and tell them that I said so.¡± After issuing a series ofmands, things started to fall into ce. When Matthew was done with the calls, he looked at Lucy, who was doubtful and hesitant to speak. ¡°Lulu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucy shook her head without saying a thing. Matthew sighed. ¡°My dear wife, if you have something to say, just say it. We¡¯re husband and wife. There shouldn¡¯t be any secrets between us.¡± Lucy lowered her head in shame, and her lips moved slightly. ¡°Matt, thank you for recruiting employees and artists for me, but I must let you know that due to poor management, we¡¯re running out of funds. ¡°The sries needed for so many employees¡­ There might not be enough to go around.¡± Stuttering, Lucy wanted to crawl into a hole. She could not believe she told Matthew such an embarrassing thing! He must be looking down on her for running thepany so poorly. Matthew even managed to make hispany number one in the world. She was nothing like him. What did he see in her? Lucy was thinking all sorts of things. ¡°Has yourpany always operated without profit? ¡°How could that be?¡± Lucy looked up with a determined gaze. ¡°Thepany is only in this state because of the competition with Luna. If given the chance, I would¡¯ve definitely expanded thepany and made it prosper!¡± It was true that thepany was not doing well. However, if anyone¡® said that she would not be able to run thepany even without those people hindering her, she would be the first to refute them. She would work even harder just to prove them wrong. Of course, she could make herpany seed! Matthew chuckled. With such determination, there was no need to worry about her not being able to run herpany well. ¡°Think of it as an investment. I¡¯ll invest ten million dors into yourpany.¡± Lucy¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Don¡¯t be so happy so soon, wifey. ¡°I¡¯m a businessman, and I never make losing deals.¡± Matthew gave Lucy a foxy smile. Lucy felt chills down her sping Why did it feel like there was a big trap behind this conditional offer? N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She looked at Matthew warily. ¡°What are your conditions?¡± Matthew held out three fingers and said, ¡°Three years. I¡¯m only giving you three years. ¡°In three years, you¡¯ll turn this poorly managedicpany into thergesticpany in the world.¡± Lucy was taken aback, but she began calcting in her head. In three years¡­ It was too rushed. Could she do it? Lucy began to outline one business n after another in her head, continuously assessing the feasibility of this matter. If she managed it well, she had about a 40% sess rate. Lucy frowned as it seemed like it was going to be difficult. The sess rate did not even meet the passing grade. Chapter 51 Sensing Lucy¡¯s dilemma, Matthew paused for a bit and continued, ¡°I know that establishing a company on a global scale is really hard, so the ten million is just the venture capital. ¡°If youe up with a business n that I¡¯m satisfied with, I don¡¯t mind investing more.¡± The frown on Lucy¡¯s face rxed, and she smiled. If what Matthew said was true, it would be doable. Although they were husband and wife, Matthew¡¯s sudden gesture made her feel like he was being too nice to her. Lucy nced at Matthew suspiciously. ¡°Matt, do you often invest inpanies like this? You¡¯re so generous with your investments that I can¡¯t help but feel like you have ulterior motives.¡± Matthew smiled. ¡°How could I have bad intentions? You¡¯re my wife, and I trust my wife¡¯s business acumen.¡± Lucy sighed. He was just saying that to please her. If she had Matthew¡¯s mind, would thepany even be in this state? Matthew patted Lucy¡¯s head and said, ¡°Have more confidence in yourself. Let¡¯s make a deal. I want 30% of yourpany¡¯s shares.¡± She nodded nonchntly. Matthew was willing to split half of his assets with her, and all she had to do was allocate 30% of her N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Her shares were nothingpared to what he was giving her! Even if thepany was not struggling, she would not mind splitting half of thepany¡¯s shares with Matthew since thew did state My some math in his mint fuming tune me shokuk? buj MORE SCALE Me going to real as much pathe out would Sealyf he somgay the whe worked out untersuch I had a grand phant Mas Merino del ban of ting marry B investing sa mun? Was There? Mathew¡¯s pagaaj tal e San ANGIE 2in151516/4/who am i | ?? greasures in the early stages of thingspany and ant imameget te sem up and show tand the captional busstraq kow with u suprot at had nolighg to war dis ***614 The hand that a young hat was the boy bow thai agenting at i aut¨¦ de willing to 300 miles Sungt¨¢le ko kad tas mund Lucy mga tigo Sapper 90 dhe Feed messent thought popped into her head. She turned abruptly to look at Matthew. ¡°Matt, what if I don¡¯t be no. 1 worldwide in three years?¡± Matthew was still immersed in his thoughts when he heard Lucy speak, so he said subconsciously¡­ ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. Just have fun with it.¡± Lucy¨Cwas shocked. What did he mean by fun? Did he not just say that he was a businessman who did not make losing deals? How could he just let her throw money around? Suddenly, the room was silent. Only then did Matthew realize what he just said. Chapter 52 Matthew cleared his throat. ¡°What I mean is¡­¡± He was stuck. Lucy patted Matthew¡¯s back considerately. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll make sure I be number one in the world.¡± There were burning mes in her eyes. She was confident that she could do it. Afterposing himself, Matthew took the chance to brush off the awkward moment earlier and said seriously, ¡°Wifey, if you fail, have to do me a favor.¡± Lucy looked at him curiously. ¡°What favor?¡± you To her surprise, Matthew shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. Can I tell you after?¡± Lucy pouted and stamped her feet. ¡°What the heck?¡± She did not object to it, however. Matthew¡¯s smile grew wider as he took that as a yes. Having made up their minds, they got to work right way as they were not the type to procrastinate. Soon, Matthew¡¯s investment, the managers, and the artists were in ce. The environment at the company began to thrive. Lucy stood at the top floor of the office, feeling somewhat dazed as she watched everyone bustle about. Was this really herpany? The once deste scene seemed like a dream. However, the person who made it all possible¡­ She looked at Matthew, who was lecturing the new employees of her This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Perhaps God took pity on her and bestowed upon her a gift after the tragedies she went through. Matthew sensed her gaze, so he turned to Lucy and smiled at her. Instantly, Lucy felt her entire world light up. She smiled back. It seemed like she was going to be stuck with this man for her entire life. Unaware that he had already won her overpletely, Matthew continued working. He missed the chance to find out how she truly felt. After he was done making the arrangements, Lucy had already sorted out her emotions. Matthew wiped the sweat from his forehead and went to Lucy¡¯s side. Lucy rested her chin on her hands and looked at him. Matthew was pleased to see his wife¡¯s unabashed gaze. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I want to go home.¡± Lucy¡¯s tone was gentle. ¡°It¡¯s going to be lunchtime soon, and I¡¯m hungry.¡± Matthew chuckled and looked at her dotingly. ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the appetite, huh? ¡°We just had breakfast. How about I take you to have Mexican food?¡± After saying that, he took out his phone to make a reservation. Lucy shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want Mexican food!¡± She tugged at one of Matthew¡¯s hands and said adorably, ¡°Can we just go home? Since you cooked for mest time, it¡¯s my turn to cook fur you and show oft ay tunay m?ng his Mees het heb heat was it to how set my when the Aung, er¡¯s ondeatand what automshing the home mind and salt fees want f bany Altet har sham groudly & proings Bat i wars it was drowe B They worked how the stairs sue su aming at two aus u the car and made the way HE Mary Highend and saket araunt in the ash hogatun The muction was we going to have soffredi VE whin mining or The two then pull war and spa atmosphere was Chapter 53 At home, Matthew put down his cutlery with satisfaction. As expected of someone with a culinary certificate, Lulu¡¯s cooking was delicious. Lucy, was happy to see Matthew enjoy his food. What chef would not be happy to see others appreciating their food? After Matthew was done eating, Lucy started to put away the dishes and cutlery into the dishwasher. However, Matthew quickly stopped her. ¡°Since my wife cooked me such a great meal, I¡¯ll do the dishes.¡± Lucy paused. She was reminded of how Matthew cookedst time and got a bit worried. ¡°Do you know how to do the dishes?¡± Matthew fell silent. ¡°Wifey, are you looking down on me?¡± He shook his head and added, ¡°I know how to put the dishes in the dishwasher.¡± With that thought in mind, Lucy was relieved. It was not like Matthew was not capable of handling a task as simple as loading the dishwasher¡­ She put down the dishes in her hands and watched him clear the table. Perhaps it was because he was a CEO and had never done these things before, his movements were awkward and slow. At least he was not doing anything wrong. Meanwhile, Lucy dly watched him finish his task slowly. It reminded her to appreciate the simple things in life more. Once Matthew was done putting away the dishes, Lucy withdrew her gaze. While Matthew was loading the dishwasher, Lucy sat at the dining. table alone, feeling restless. She had never been able to sit still. except for when she was drawingics. She decided to do some house chores. Right as she was about to get the broom, her phone rang. Lucy picked up her phone and frowned when she saw an unknown phone number. She answered the call and brought the phone to her ear. ¡°Hello, this is Lucy Quinn. Who is this?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You shameless woman! How could you leave home for so many days and block my number!¡± It was Mnie¡¯s voice. Lucy frowned. ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°So, you still know that I¡¯m your mom. I thought you¡¯d long forgotten that I was your mother.¡± Lucy¡¯s face was emotionless. ¡°I don¡¯t want you as my mom either.¡± ¡°You bitch! Back then, I shouldn¡¯t have¡­ given birth to you!¡± Lucy did not pay attention to what Mnie¡¯s suspicious pause meant. She had already lost patience with her mother. ¡°Mom, if you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t tell me you called just to give me an earful.¡± The voice on the other end paused like a jammed CD. It took a couple. of seconds before Mnie spoke again. ¡°I heard from your sister that you had my son¨Cinw cut off the investment in Timothy¡¯spany and even cklist them!¡± ¡°Oh, so now he¡¯s your son¨Cinw?¡± Lucy¡¯s expression got even colder. ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a freeloader?¡± It just so happened that Matthew walked out of the kitchen at the same time, so he overheard what Lucy said. Lucy was unfazed as the person on the phone was still shamelessly arguing with her. ¡°Lucy, when did I ever teach you such nonsense?¡± Behold, that was her mother¡­ Lucy scoffed. Chapter 54 No matter how absurd Mnie¡¯s words were, they went in one of Lucy¡¯s ears and out the other. After talking for a long time, Mnie still had not gotten to the point as she was waiting for Lucy to respond. Lucy refused to speak first, but she did not want to waste any more time either. She had already spotted Matthew leaning against the kitchen doorway, patiently waiting for her. She interrupted Mnie, ¡°Mom, get to the point. Do you want me to beg him?¡± Mnie said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, ¡°Of course. That¡¯s your brother¨Cinw¡¯spany. How are you so thoughtless, Lulu? We¡¯re family, so we should get along with each other. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Not only that, but we have to help each other out too. How could you ask Mr. Leon to cut off the investment and cklist hispany?¡± After beating about the bush for so long, Mnie just wanted to say that it was Lucy¡¯s fault. Lucy felt a surge of anger rising within her. Her mother could not get any more shameless than this. It was a pity that she failed to see her mother¡¯s true colors after so many years of living at home before this. It made her sick to her stomach. Thinking about the person on the other end of the phone made Lucy feel nauseous. She did not have the energy to argue with her anymore, so she said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask Matt to withdraw his investment. ¡°If you want to me someone, me Timothy He was the one who offended Matt. What you¡¯re asking for is an insult to Matt¡¯s dignity. He¡¯ll never agree to it.¡± Mnie was practically screaming at this point. ¡°Lucy! What do you! mean by that? Both your sister and brother¨Cinw have told me that it was because of you that he withdrew his investment, yet you still have the audacity to lie to me. ¡°Go talk to Mr. Leon and have him retract his decision.¡± Not wanting to hear Mnie¡¯s screeching anymore, Lucy sneered and hung up. was §á§â§Ú On the other hand, Mnie was losing her mind. Luna, who was sitting across from her, looked at Mnie pitifully and said, ¡°Mom, what did Lucy say?¡± Mnie¡¯s anger calmed down when she looked at her beautiful and well¨Cbehaved daughter. She comforted her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll deal with your sister, so you can just sit back and wait.¡± Luna lowered her gaze and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for making her angry. Lucy isn¡¯t usually this stubborn. I¡¯ll just go apologize to her.¡± ¡°The audacity she has! This is her fault, Nana. Why do you have to apologize?¡± Mnie¡¯s face was livid. ¡°She¡¯s bullying you because you¡¯re too kind. Just you wait, I¡¯ll take care of that bitch for you.¡± Luna was secretly happy, though she did not show it on her face. With teary eyes, she said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t me Lucy. You¡¯ll ruin her reputation if you go to her like that. Let me talk to her.¡± Mnie waved her hand indifferently. ¡°Lucy is my daughter. I raised her. What¡¯s wrong with a mother visiting her daughter? How would that damage her reputation? Nana, you just stay home and wait. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Luna silently nodded on the couch. ¡°Thank you, Mom. I¡¯ll tell Timothy what happened.¡± Mnie patted Luna¡¯s hand and looked at her lovingly. ¡°What are you thanking your mother for? All I want is for you and Timothy to be happy.¡± Like a spoiled child, Luna said, ¡°You¡¯re the best, Mom!¡± Chapter 55 After hanging up, Lucy was so angry that she got a headache. She sat on the chair while her head was throbbing. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Matthew walked over to her worriedly and touched her forehead. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lucy shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m used to it.¡± Listening to Lucy¡¯s words, Matthew felt even more sorry for her. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you from now on.¡± Lucy nodded and said hesitantly, ¡°Matt, after this¡­¡± Halfway through her sentence, she sighed and lowered her head in resignation. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯d rather not say.¡± Matthew felt helpless. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t stop halfway, We¡¯ve promised each other that there wouldn¡¯t be any secrets between us.¡± Lucy lowered her head and said sorrowfully, ¡°It¡¯s not a secret. I just want you to strengthen the security around us. My mother mighte here, but I really don¡¯t want to see her.¡± Matthew nodded. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem at all. I¡¯ll tell the security guards to make sure that your idiotic mother doesn¡¯t get in.¡± Lucy was still feeling down. Looking at her pale lips, Matthew felt worried. The same thing happened to Lulust time. Whenever she was feeling down, her lips would turn pale and her head would ache. Was there something wrong with her health? The more Matthew thought about it, the more anxious he became. He quickly pulled her up to ask how she was feeling. ¡°Lulu, are you feeling unwell?¡± Lucy stood up with the help of Matthew¡¯s strength and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just feel a little dizzy. It¡¯s probably just low blood sugar. Matthew dared not be careless about it. ¡°What did yourst health report say?¡± Lucy got even more dizzy, and she held onto Matthew¡¯s arms for support. She took out one of the candies in her pocket and ate it. Once her pale face regained some color, she slowly answered Matthew¡¯s question. ¡°I don¡¯t really like hospitals, so I¡¯ve never had any detailed examinations since I was a child. This always happens, and my mom said it¡¯s probably just low blood sugar.¡± ¡°Your mom just said you have low blood sugar?¡± Matthew looked at Lucy in disbelief. How could the Quinn family mistreat their daughter like that? Everyone should undergo detailed health check¨Cups. Even if Lucy did not like hospitals, they could have hired a private doctor. How could they just say that their daughter had low blood sugar when she was feeling unwell? What kind of twisted logic was that? None of these things were mentioned in Lucy¡¯s records. While Matthew was aware that the Quinn family had never treated her well, he did not expect it to be this bad. He immediately noticed that Lucy looked ufortable, so he quickly helped her back to her room and let her lie down. After pouring her a ss of warm water, he anxiously took out his phone. With a grave expression, he called his personal doctor¨CDr. Rohan Patel. Rohan was startled by Matthew¡¯s urgency. He hurried over, thinking something had happened to Matthew. After seeing that he was still intact, he heaved a sigh of relief. Matthew pointed at the pretty woman on the bed and said, ¡°My wife is the one who¡¯s feeling unwell. Please do a thorough examination of her. If anything happens to her, you¡¯ll be held ountable!¡± Rohan¡¯s heart was racing again. He carefully examined the Apart from that, there might be other underlying problems that would require a more in¨Cdepth examination. He dared not be careless about it, so he promptly took out his equipment and conducted a thorough. check. Chapter 56 The more Rohan examined, the more chills ran down his back. How could Lucy¡¯s health get this bad? Did Matthew only just realize it now? He set down his stethoscope with a grave expression and spoke to Matthew. ¡°I¡¯vepleted Mrs. Leon¡¯s health check¨Cup, and I¡¯ve sent the remaining blood samples to theb to be analyzed. I¡¯ll only be able to draw a conclusion once the results are avable.¡± Matthew¡¯s heart sank when he saw Rohan¡¯s expression. He looked. toward Lucy anxiously. Lucy felt a little flustered by his attitude. She took her hand out from under the nket and grabbed Matthew¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Matt, is there something wrong with my body?¡± Matthew calmed her down and patted her hand. ¡°Everything is fine. There¡¯s nothing wrong with you. Get some rest. You¡¯ll feel better when you wake up.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. His gentle reassurance calmed her racing heart. She let out a sigh of relief and closed her eyes. Matthew listened to Lucy¡¯s steady breathing and tucked her in. Het shot Rohan a look, signaling him to follow him out. He then quietly closed the bedroom door. After making sure that Lucy would not hear them, he looked at Rohan seriously and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The doctor shook his head with a serious expression. However, considering how anxious Matthew was earlier, he still tried to reassure him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Leon Your wife isn¡¯t in critical condition. It¡¯s just a small issue.¡± Matthew frowned upon hearing that. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± ¡°There might be some issues with her heart.¡± Rohan¡¯s response made Matthew¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°How is that not. a big problem?!¡± He looked at Rohan in bewilderment and scolded him, ¡°How do your call yourself a doctor? How is this a small issue?¡± Rohan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth, Mr. Leon. Forgive me for my bluntness, but Mrs. Leon¡¯s condition seems to be inborn. ¡°Despite showing symptoms of hypoglycemia and anemia for so many years, she hasn¡¯t encountered any serious problems, which means that it likely isn¡¯t a big issue. It¡¯s only a cause for concern because it¡¯s rted to the heart.¡± Rohan tried his best to articte his words so that Matthew, who had never studied medicine before, would understand what he meant. We¡¯ll only know what¡¯s wrong with Mrs. Leon once the blood sample results are out.¡± Matthew nodded silently. He was not a doctor, and finding fault with Rohan would only cause him more trouble. All he could do was wait. It was an unbearable feeling. He could not let anything happen to Lulu. The blood sample results were soon delivered back to Rohan. Rohan. opened them with a solemn expression, but after reading the information for a while, a relieved smile appeared on his face. Matthew, who had been anxious the entire time, finally calmed down. He quickly asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s wrong with my wife?¡± Rohan said, ¡°Fortunately, your wife¡¯s heart condition is inborn, so other than having a slightly insufficient blood supply, there aren¡¯t any other major issues. ¡°As long as she doesn¡¯t do any strenuous exercise, gets enough sleep, and manages her emotions, there shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. She won¡¯t require a heart transnt like other patients.¡± Rohan sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether Mrs. Leon is considered lucky or unlucky.¡± Chapter 57 Matthew looked at Rohan discontentedly and rebuked, ¡°Of course, my wife is the luckiest in the world. Nothing will happen to her, so don¡¯t jinx it.¡± Only then did Rohan remember that the person standing in front of him was not just an ordinary family member of a hospital patient but his immediate superior. Matthew was like a second parent to him and the reason he had food. on his table, so he quickly smiled ingratiatingly at Matthew. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Leon is very blessed, indeed. I shouldn¡¯t have said that. Please forgive me, haha¡­¡± Rohan¡¯s forehead was drenched in cold sweat. He was afraid that Matthew would me him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Matthew looked at Rohan indifferently. If he were not an expert in cardiology, Matthew would have kicked him out long ago. ¡°So, apart from these precautions, does my wife need to take any medications?¡± Seeing as Matthew did not hold him ountable for what he said. just now, Rohan sighed in relief and quickly redirected the conversation back to Lucy. ¡°Yes, of course! I¡¯ll write a prescription for your wife right away.¡± After saying that, he ran off as if there were a ferocious beast behind. him. Once he was done preparing the medication, he carefully handed. the two bottles to Matthew. ¡°Mr. Leon, these medications are best suited for your wife, given her current condition. Remember, she should take these medications twice a day¨Conce in the morning and once in the evening. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t take them on an empty stomach. On top of that, Mrs. Leon should pay more attention to her diet from now on. I¡¯ve listed all the precautions on this sheet.¡± After saying that, he handed the slip in his hand to Matthew. Matthew took a look at it and frowned. ¡°What the hell did you write?¡± Rohan was startled. He nced at the sheet and felt embarrassed. He had forgotten that apart from nurses who fetched the medications, a doctor¡¯s handwriting would look like gibberish to everyone else. He quickly snatched the slip back and coughed lightly. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll write you another er. Please forgive me, Mr. Leon.¡± Matthew stopped frowning, but he had one more question regarding Lucy¡¯s health. ¡°What will happen if she doesn¡¯t follow the diet?¡± Rohan was strict when it came to medical issues, so he said to Matthew, ¡°Mrs. Leon¡¯s heart isn¡¯t in good condition, and the capacity of her blood supply is much lower than the average person¡¯s. ¡°Without proper care, it could cause a significant burden to her heart. Matthew nodded to express his understanding. After giving further instructions, Rohan left. Not long after he left, Matthew gently opened the door of Lucy¡¯s bedroom. He frowned in distress while watching the woman sleep. They both shared the same mother, but why did her healthy younger sister, Luna, always get away with demanding everything from her parents? On the contrary, Lucy always had to be the one to give in to Luna. Even then, her family was not concerned about Lucy¡¯s health at all. Recalling how Lucy would always have to give up anything nice she had for Luna when they were little filled Matthew¡¯s heart with anger. The Quinn family should be prepared to face his wrath for treating his wife like that. He stood by Lucy¡¯s bed and made sure that she was sleeping soundly before he walked out of her room. Now, he had some business to settle with them. Chapter 58 Matthew took his phone out, intending to use his power to continue putting pressure on the Quinn family. His methods may seem old- fashioned, but they were effective and foolproof. Right as he was about to make a call, his phone rang. It was his personal assistant, Brett Miller. Frowning, he answered the call. Brett¡¯s raspy voice sounded. ¡°Mr. Leon, I¡¯m outside your house right now. But I¡¯m being harassed by some stubborndy.¡± Matthew raised his eyebrows. ¡°Is it a middle¨Caged woman?¡± Brett said cautiously, ¡°I heard that she¡¯s Mrs. Leon¡¯s mother, so I¡¯m not sure what to do now.¡± Matthew sneered after hearing that. It was Mnie. His wife¡¯s prediction was right. He said into the phone with a poker face, ¡°If you can¡¯t handle this on your own, what do I even need you for?¡± Matthew¡¯s criticism made Brett panic. The sry for this job was very high, so it was not worth it to anger Matthew and risk losing his job. He quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to handle it. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s using her status as your mother¨Cinw to threaten me.¡± There was even more panic in his voice now. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what Mrs. Leon wants.¡± Matthew rolled his eyes ungracefully. Fortunately, no one was there to see his face, including the person on the other end of the phone. Otherwise, it would ruin his reputation. ¡°Tell Mrs. Quinn to get out of here. No, wait a minute¡­¡± Matthew suddenly changed his mind. If he chased Mnie away now, she would cause even more trouble in the future. ¡°Tell Mrs. Quinn to wait for me at the caf¨¦ that I always go to. I have things to discuss with her.¡± Knowing that the situation had been settled, Brett sighed in relief and quickly agreed. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After hanging up, he looked at the aggressive middle¨Caged woman with disgust. He almost got on his boss¡® bad side because of her. There were traces of disdain in his voice as he spoke, ¡°Ma¡¯am, let me take you to a nearby caf¨¦. Mr. Leon wishes to speak with you.¡± Brett hid it well, so Mnie did not notice anything off. She lifted her chin arrogantly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m your CEO¡¯s mother¨Cinw. ¡°Mr. Leon would never turn me down. How on earth are you able to work for my son¨Cinw with that attitude of yours? I¡¯ll have him fire youter.¡± There was an awkward yet polite smile on Brett¡¯s face. He recalled Matthew¡¯s instructions over the phone earlier and could not help but gloat. It seemed like this woman was not the sharpest tool in the shed for not realizing that Matthew already despised her. Brett was looking forward to the dramaing up. However, he did not disy the anticipation on his face. Hel respectfully weed her into the car. ¡°Ma¡¯am, let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t want to keep Mr. Leon waiting.¡± Mnie arrogantly got into the car. The caf¨¦ was not far, and it only took 15 minutes by car. Mnie got out of the car and walked toward the caf¨¦. She was determined to ask Matthew to take back his orders regarding Timothy¡¯spany. She could not help but me Lucy. It was all because of that bitch. that she had to take matters into her own hands. Why could Lucy not just try to persuade her husband through some pillow talk? Lucy could not do anything right. All she knew how to do was cause trouble. Chapter 59 When Mnie walked into the caf¨¦, she saw Matthew sitting in the middle of the ce waiting for her. An ingratiating smile appeared on her face as she hurried over to the seat across Matthew. ¡°Nice to finally meet you, my son¨Cinw.¡± The sight of Mnie made him sick to his stomach. ¡°I¡¯m definitely not your son¨Cinw.¡± Mnieughed. ¡°What are you talking about? Aren¡¯t you married to Lulu?¡± ¡°Thest time we met, you said that I wasn¡¯t worthy of marrying your daughter. You even offered to pay me ten grand to leave her alone.¡± Mnie froze. He was right. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Her unparalleled audacity was a telltale sign that she was Luna¡¯s mother. In the next second, she returned to her usual demeanor and said to Matthew casually, ¡°I was just worried about Lulu. any man ¡°She¡¯s always been a handful for us since she was a child.es along and takes her away just like that, of course, I¡¯d be worried.¡± She paused and took a sip from the cup of coffee that had been ced in front of her. She continued, ¡°Now that I know that my daughter is married to you, Mr. Leon, I¡¯m no longer worried.¡± Matthew looked at the overly friendly Mnie with a smile that was not quite genuine. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Lucy seems very loved by you,¡± Matthew emphasized these words. Oblivious to his sarcasm, Mnie went along with it. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just my responsibility as a mother.¡± Responsibility as a mother? Matthew was baffled. The reason why he wanted to meet Mnie at a caf¨¦ was because of Lucy. He wanted to ask her about Lucy¡¯s heart condition, but it seemed like Mnie had no idea at all. He was no longer interested in conversing with the person in front of him. Since she did not know about it, he had nothing to say to her. Matthew¡¯s face turned cold, and he said bluntly, ¡°I can probably guess why you¡¯vee to see me. If it¡¯s because of Lucas Corporation, forget it. ¡°I won¡¯t go back on my word. I came to discuss other matters with you, but seeing as you seem unaware of it, let¡¯s end it here for today.¡± Matthew put down the cup of tea in his hands and turned to leave. ¡°Hey, Mr. Leon, wait a minute.¡± Mnie wanted to stop him, but several security guards appeared out of nowhere to block her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ma¡¯am, but Mr. Leon doesn¡¯t like others getting too close to him.¡± A security guard in sunsses spoke to her in a cold tone. Mnie. was so frightened by his tall figure that she dared not take another step forward. By then, Matthew had already exited the caf¨¦ and walked far away. Now that the caf¨¦ had been tainted by the presence of that despicable pest, he would never return to this disgusting ce ever again. After making up his mind, he returned to Brett. Seeing as Matthew had returned, Brett quickly opened the door of the back seat. Matthew nced at it and rejected him without a second thought, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go back myself, so you don¡¯t have to send me home. As for this car¡­¡± Matthew nced at Brett and continued, ¡°You can keep it. Don¡¯t let me see this car ever again.¡± The thought of Mnie riding his car gave him goosebumps. Meanwhile, Brett was over the moon. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Leon.¡± Chapter 60 Matthew let Brett get off work early, and he got back into the car he drove. He put his hands on the steering wheel, tapping his fingers on 1. it. It had not urred to him just now, but after looking back on Mnie¡¯s attitude, Matthew felt like something was off. Even if Lucy was not her favorite child, she should still have a rough. idea of her child¡¯s health. How could she not know about Lucy¡¯s condition? Moreover, Lucy¡¯s condition was not just any ordinary illness. It was a congenital heart disease. Infants born with such diseases required special care to survive, but judging by Mnie¡¯s attitude, it was like she had never experienced that. Now, Matthew was starting to doubt whether Mnie was Lucy¡¯s birth mom. It was just too suspicious, so he had to do a thorough. investigation. Matthew frowned and took his phone out to call the doctor from earlier. When Rohan saw that Matthew was calling, he was startled as he thought that something had happened to Lucy. He immediately picked up. ¡°Hello, Mr. Leon. Is Mrs. Leon okay?¡± Suppressing his anger, Matthew¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°My wife is doing. very well. I called to ask you for another favor.¡± Rohan was relieved to hear that nothing was wrong with the patient. ¡± Anything for you, Mr. Leon.¡± ¡°Are there any blood samples left from Lulu¡¯s examination earlier?¡± Rohan¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°There are still some left. What do your want to do with them, Mr. Leon?¡± Matthew pondered for a moment. ¡°Extract the DNA from the blood samples. I¡¯ll send you some hair tissue samples in a couple of days. Test them to see if they¡¯re rted.¡± Rohan was confused by Matthew¡¯s orders and could not make heads or tails of what Matthew was up to. He did not dwell on it as it was not his ce to question the CEO anyway. His job was to just follow his orders. ¡°Yes, Mr. Leon.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Matthew hung up. If Lulu was not the biological daughter of the Quinn family, that would exin their attitude toward her. He lowered his gaze and started the car. He drove home, and after a short while, he returned to his vi.¡± Matthew quietly went up to Lucy¡¯s bedside and noticed that she was not awake yet, so he did not disturb her sleep. Instead, he went to the kitchen to pour a cup of hot water and stirred some honey into it before cing it on Lucy¡¯s bedside table. ording to his calctions, the honey would have cooled down to the right temperature by the time his wife woke up. He took out the slip Rohan gave him and carefully read the precautions on it. He went out to call a few of his private chefs over. He listed out the precautions to them one by one. After giving them the instructions, Matthew felt a tinge of regret. Considering Lucy¡¯s current condition, she could not afford to take her diet lightly. That also meant that being in the kitchen would be out of the question for both Lucy and Matthew. In order for her to make a speedy recovery, the cooking should be left to the professionals¡­ Perhaps Matthew could learn a thing or two from them¡­. 7 Chapter 61 Lucy was woken up by the sweet aroma of food. Shezily opened her eyes. Was Matthew cooking? Her foggy mind started to clear¡­ Wait a minute, they had just eaten not long ago. How was he preparing food already? Her mouth was feeling a little dry, and she happened to see a ss of water on her bedside table while she was hurrying out of bed. It was still warm when she drank it. She was happy, thinking that Matthew must have put it on her bedside table. The aroma in the air got her out of bed. She put on her slippers and went to the kitchen. When she saw what was going on in the kitchen, she froze on the spot. There were several strangers cooking in the kitchen while. Matthew stood beside them with a frown on his face. One of them was brewing tea, another one was baking cake, and another one was even making soup. The aroma Lucy smelled earlier. was from the soup. Lucy felt somewhat amazed. She quickly caught Matthew¡¯s eye, so he walked over concernedly. ¡± Are you feeling any better?¡± Lucy shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Back then, the same thing happened when I ran 800 meters, but I felt fine after sitting down and having a piece of candy. I don¡¯t know why I slept for so long this time. I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡± Lucy felt sorry, but Matthew¡¯s heart ached to hear her apologize. He caressed her head and said, ¡°You silly woman!¡± He wanted to tell Luty about her condition, but he could not bring himself to utter the words. Lucy felt something off about him, so she asked him keenly. the matter?¡± ¡°What¡¯s Matthew shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing I¡¯ll tell you when we¡¯re aler.¡± He took Lucy to the chefs who were cooking and said. ¡°These are the private chefs 1 called over. They¡¯ll be in charge of our diet from now on. They¡¯re all trained professionals, Here, try some¡± As he said that, his eyes gleamed like he was fishing for praise. Lucy found it a little absurd Why would she praise him when he was not even the one cooking? However, Lucy kept her thoughts to herself and followed Matthew toward the chef who was making the soup The chef saw Lucying over and handed her a spoon ¡°Mrs Leon please try some i¡¯ve modified the chicken noodle soup ording to the doctor¡¯s instructions. Try it to see if it suits your taste Lucy took the spoon and put it into her mouth, Mer eyes immediately up ¡®W¡¯s delicious¡± The chef showed a genuine smile Thank you, Mrs. Leon¡± Matthew quickly shock Lucy¡¯s ars. What about me? What about N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Luryughed. ¡°Thank you. Matthew for hiring these chefs for me. I appreciate it a lot Matthew finally fell satisfied after hearing that What a kid Lucy thought while smiling with her eyes. The chef handed her two bowls of soup. ¡°Since you like it, please have some more, and Mr. Leon too. He doesn¡¯t like the carrots in the soup, so he never eats it. Mrs. Leon, please make sure he finishes it.¡± ¡°Mr. Vito!¡± Lucy looked at Matthew in surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were a picky eater!¡± Matthew felt embarrassed after being exposed, so he shouted angrily to Vito Romano, ¡°Mr. Vito, how could you tell my wife that?¡± ENJOYING THE BOOK? Give it a rating to show your support!! Chapter 62 Vito chuckled at Matthew¡¯s words and said with a disapproving look,¡± I¡¯m just telling the truth, sir. You¡¯re too picky. There are so many things you don¡¯t eat.¡± Matthew¡¯s face turned red. Lucy was surprised as it was rare to see Matthew be so intimate with others, Meanwhile, the chefs making tea and pastries overheard Vito¡¯s words and nodded immediately. ¡°He¡¯s right. There are a lot of things Mr. Leon doesn¡¯t eat. ¡°Every time we make something that doesn¡¯t suit his taste, he won¡¯t eat it, and all our efforts go to waste.¡± The three of themined all together. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Upon hearing that, Lucy looked at Matthew disapprovingly. ¡°Matthew, you should ept other people¡¯s kindness graciously. You can¡¯t just waste food like that.¡± Matthew felt wronged. ¡°But I don¡¯t like it¡­¡± Lucy put her hands on her waist and said, ¡°You have to eat it even if you don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s not just about appreciating what others have done for you, but it¡¯s also important to take care of your health by having a bnced meal.¡± Matthew nodded reluctantly. The three chefs looked at the couple bickering with an affectionatel look in their eyes. Lucy regained herposure after telling Matthew off and asked him, ¡°I still don¡¯t know the chefs¡® names. Matt, why don¡¯t you introduce them to me?¡± ¡°The one making the soup is Mr. Vito Romano; the one baking the cake is Mr. Fredo Ri; and the one brewing tea is Mr. Carlo Russo. All of them have watched me grow up,¡± Matthew reluctantly introduced them to his wife. Lucy realized that they were all elders, so she quickly greeted them, ¡± Nice to meet you, Mr. Vito, Mr, Fredo, and Mr. Carlo.¡± The three chefs waved their hands and smiled. ¡°No, no, no, Mrs. Leon. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. It¡¯s our job to serve Mr. Leon.¡± Lucy blushed when they called her Mrs. Leon. The three chefs who watched Matthew grow up were very pleased with Lucy. They started to warm up to her even more and continuously offered her delicious food. Lucy was overwhelmed by the enthusiasm of the three chefs. She kept trying a little bit of this and a little bit of that. She eventually let out a small burp from being so stuffed, so she stopped them. ¡°Chefs, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve just eaten not long ago, so I can¡¯t eat that much right now.¡± She pinched her waist, noticing the weight she had gained since moving to Matthew¡¯s ce. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten so much that I¡¯ve gained a lot of weight recently.¡± She said that softly, but all the chefs heard it. They turned to look at her and disagreed, ¡°How can a youngdy like you call yourself fat? ¡°You have a very nice figure, so please don¡¯t follow diet trends and try to lose weight like other women. It¡¯s very bad for your health.¡± Only when Lucy nodded did the three chefs let her go. Matthew immediately pulled Lucy out of the kitchen. He needed to get his wife out of there before the three chefs started nagging again. Lucy was tired of their nagging too, so she followed Matthew to his bedroom. When they both finally escaped the clutches of the chefs, they sighed in relief and smiled at each other. Then, they started talking behind the chefs¡® backs. Give it a rating to show your support! Chapter 63 The chefs are so friendly m still stuffed ¡°Lucy touched her belly lethargically This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Matthew nodded. ¡°Mr. Vito and the others are just worried about your heat Lacy nodded. Tim d that they cate about my health, but I¡¯m going to get much chubbier now. Matthew shrugged it off. ¡°You should eat more for your health, and you¡¯re not chubby at all.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just saying that¡± The two of them joked for a while before they got to the main point Lucy looked at Matthew seriously and asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me what¡¯s wrong with me.¡± Matthew fell silent. He gently patted her head and said, it¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just that you were born with a weaker heart, so it pumps less blood than others. That¡¯s why you¡¯re prone to anemia. ¡°You should do less physical activity and focus more on recovery from now on. Don¡¯t forget to take the medications the doctor prescribed as well¡± Next, he went to bis desk and opened the drawer. He took out two bottles of medicine and put them in Lucy¡¯s hand. ¡°Remember to take these after your meals in the morning and evening it¡¯s very important, and make sure that Mr. Vito and the others oversee what you eat.¡± Lucy smiled at his nagging. It felt good to have someone care about her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I cherish my life very much, so I¡¯ll make sure to take my medicine on time.¡± Matthew was pleased to hear that. ¡°Go to bed early after you take your medicine.¡± Lucy nodded and took the medicine with the water in Matthew¡¯s room. She fell asleep right away without returning to her room. By the time she woke up, it was already the next day. She stretched and looked at the time. It was only 7:30 am. She slowly got up from bed and nced at Matthew, who was still sleeping beside her. She tiptoed to the bathroom and began washing up. As soon as she walked out of the bathroom, she smelled breakfast. Today¡¯s breakfast was prepared by Vito, who smiled at Lucy when he¡® saw that she was awake. ¡°Mrs. Leon, you¡¯re up. Come and see if the breakfast is to your liking.¡± Lucy smiled sweetly at him. ¡°You¡¯re so good at cooking that I¡¯m sure. I¡¯ll like it.¡± After that, she sat down and started eating. Without pausing in between bites, she quickly demolished the food on her te. Vito¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°I appreciate thepliment, Mrs. Leon. Would you like some more?¡± Lucy shook her head. ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯m full.¡± Vito did not force her to eat more. He took away the te and said, ¡± In that case, I¡¯ll be leaving, then. Don¡¯t forget to ask Mr. Leon to have breakfast when he wakes up.¡± Having experienced how talkative Vito was yesterday, Lucy dared not refute him this time. She just nodded. Then, Vito left happily. Almost 20 minutes after he left, Matthew got up. He was so sleepy that he could not care less that the food had gone cold. He just sat down and started eating. While eating, he asked Lucy, ¡°Have you taken your medicine this morning?¡± ¡°Oops. I forgot.¡± She quickly took the bottles of medicine and swallowed two pills Matthew shot her a look of disapproval. ¡°Lulu, you should take care of your body.¡± Lucy was embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m just not used to having to take medicine every day yet.¡± Chapter 64 After Matthew and Lucy¡¯s brief interlude, they had already finished breakfast. Lucy straightened Matthew¡¯s tie as they got ready for work. They had been idling around at home for so long that their careers had been on the back burner. Matthew sent Lucy to her office and watched her go upstairs before he went to hispany. Sitting at his desk, he opened the documents he was going to look at that day. He had just typed a couple of lines on hisputer when his phone rang. When he saw Rohan calling, his expression sank. ¡°Hello? Have you done what I asked you to?¡± Rohan¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°I¡¯ve done the tests, and it¡¯s been confirmed that the DNA extracted from your wife¡¯s blood samples does not match the DNA from the hair sample you provided. ¡°The two people tested are not rted.¡± Upon hearing that, Matthew fell silent. He finally understood why his wife was always mistreated in the Quinn family and why her parents never loved her as much as her sister. The reason behind their favoritism was that Lucy was not the biological daughter of the Quinn family. ¡°I got it. You¡¯re not allowed to reveal this to anyone. If word gets out, you¡¯ll be sorry,¡± Matthew warned Rohan. Although Matthew could not see him, Rohan patted his chest and said firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Leon. I may not be perfect, but at least I have basic medical ethics. I¡¯ll never disclose a patient¡¯s personal information.¡± Matthew nodded and hung up. After hanging up, he was at a loss. What now? Was he supposed to just tell his wife that she was not her parents¡® biological daughter and that it was normal for them to be so biased against her? Was he supposed to hide it from his wife and not say a word? Neither of these options felt right to him. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Matthew ruffled his hair in frustration and buried his face in his desk. Why did he even bother investigating this matter? Did he have nothing better to do? Now that he had the results,how was he going to break the news to his wife? It was giving him a headache. He gave it some thought and called Lucy. Lucy picked up immediately. ¡°Hello?¡± She sounded extremely confused. ¡°Matt, is something wrong?¡± Matthew opened his mouth, but he could not bring himself to say those words. After stammering for a while, all he managed to say was, ¡°I miss you.¡± Lucyughed on the other end. ¡°Thest time we saw each other was 20¨Cminutes ago. How are you missing me already?¡± ¡°Good girl, I¡¯ll see you after work.¡± Listening to his wife¡¯s gentle voice, Matthew was even more unsure of what to do. Should he tell his wife about it or not? He had already made up his mind earlier. Why else would he call her? He felt disheartened. Lucy noticed that Matthew did not say anything for a long time and thought that he was upset, so she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the day will pass very soon.¡± Matthew finally said, ¡°Okay. There¡¯s something I have to tell you tonight when we get home.¡± Unaware of what wasing, Lucy said in a sweet voice, ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 65 Matthew was preupied the entire day. As soon as he finished work, he hastily got into his car and drove to Lucy¡¯spany. Everyone in thepany was confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mr. Leon. today? Why is he in such a hurry?¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s in a hurry to see his wife,¡± some spected. ¡°I heard that Mr. Leon got married.¡± When the other employees realized what was going on, they smiled. ¡°I see. Who would have thought that even Mr. Leon¡¯s weakness was a -woman¡¯s beauty?¡± ¡°I know right!¡± Oblivious to the gossip in thepany, Matthew was still worrying about how he was going to break the news to his wife. Soon, he arrived at Lucy¡¯spany and waited for her downstairs anxiously. About 15 minutester, Lucy rushed downstairs. Struggling to catch her breath, it took her a while before she could stand up straight. ¡°Why are you here so early? How long were you going to wait if I hadn¡¯t seen you?¡± Matthew was stilblooking at her concernedly. He took out a bottle of water from the car and handed it to her. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to rush down. I can wait, so you can take your time.¡± Lucy nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do that next time.¡± Then, Matthew opened the passenger seat door for Lucy. Lucy got in and fastened her seat belt before Matthew started the engine and ??? drove off. The drive home was quiet. Matthew frowned as he contemted how he was going to tell her while Lucy looked at him apprehensively. What happened today? Why did he seem so upset? Did something happen at thepany? Unaware of his wife¡¯s gaze, Matthew was lost in his thoughts about what he should doter! They sat through the silence and arrived home. As soon as the car came to a stop, Lucy could not wait to get out of the car and escape the terrifying tension. She immediately sighed in relief. The person responsible for that, Matthew, was still lost in his thoughts. Lucy was genuinely worried to see him like this. Did something bad happen at thepany? Was it on the verge of bankruptcy? Lucy gulped and went up to Matthew, who had forgotten to get out of the car. She tugged at his sleeve. Matthew turned to ask her gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucy shook her head. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Still in a daze, Matthew followed Lucy into the house. The two of them got home 30 minutes earlier than usual, so Vito wast not there to make dinner for them yet. Lucy pulled Matthew over to the couch with a stern look on her face. as she asked, ¡°Matt, what¡¯s wrong with you today? Are you feeling down, or did something happen to Leon Corporation? You¡¯ve been upset the entire ride home.¡± Matthew realized that he had made his wife worry about him, but he just could not say it. He stammered as he exined to her, ¡°I¨CIt¡¯s not about thepany.¡± Lucy frowned. ¡°If it¡¯s not thepany, what is it?¡± She thought about it. She could not think of any other reason that could upset him. Matthew was known for his prowess and silver tongue in the cutthroat world of business, but he found himself in a dilemma when facing his beautiful wife. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Lucy¡¯s anxiety heightened as she looked at Matthew¡¯s face. Was Matthew ill too? Cancer? Leukemia? No, his health should be fine, right? Chapter 66 ¡°Matt?¡± Lucy¡¯s face turned pale, and her voice was trembling. Matthew panicked when he heard Lucy¡¯s tone. He looked at her seriously and said, ¡°Lulu, are you alright? Why do you look so unwell all of a sudden?¡± He wondered if Lulu had figured out what he was going to tell her. It was his fault for being overly nosy and looking into this matter. What was he going to do now that Lulu had found out? She had just been diagnosed with a heart condition a few days ago, so she could not get too emotional. ¡°Matt, is there something wrong with your body too?¡± Lucy asked with a pale face. Her heart was pounding, fearing that something had really happened to Matthew. Matthew was taken aback. ¡°Lulu, why do you say so? ¡°I¡¯m in good health. I go to the gym twice a week, and my doctor gives me a check¨Cup every month. If there¡¯s anything wrong with me, you¡¯ll be the first to know.¡± Lucy was relieved after hearing his exnation. She patted her chest and said, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re fine, but don¡¯t scare me like that.¡± She then rolled her eyes at Matthew ¡°You looked so serious just now that I thought you were diagnosed with a terminal illness.¡± Matthew smiled wryly. His wife had such a wild imagination. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not that.¡± ¡°What on earth is it, then? You¡¯ve been beating about the bush for so long. If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Lucy was getting frustrated She had been worried about him the entire time, but he kept dilly- dallying. ¡°Do you have someone else¡± Lucy looked at Matthew suspiciously. She did not want to think that way about him, but he was acting so suspiciously. Not to mention, getting cheated on by Timothy had left her with asting trauma. She was already starting to think about all sorts of things. Matthew could not believe what she just said, so he had to redeem himself. ¡°Of course not. My heart only belongs to you. Everyone else has to step aside.¡± After saying that, he put his hand to his forehead and asked, ¡°Why would you think so? Am I that untrustworthy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you refuse to tell me what it is you want to tell me,¡± Lucy muttered softly. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you right now.¡± Matthew lowered his head. If that was what she thought of him, he could not hide this matter from his wife any longer. How did he just realize that Lulu was this imaginative? She even brought up absurd reasons like this. ¡°It¡¯s actually about you.¡± Lucy looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Really?¡± Matthew nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°What is it about?¡± She felt like something was off. What about herself did she not know? She pondered for a while. Matthew had just given her a health examination a few days ago. Her company had been booming recently, and there was nothing wrong with it. Her annoying family had been keeping low during this period. What on earth could it be? ¡°Lulu, do you know you¡¯re not the Quinn family¡¯s biological daughter?¡± Lucy¡¯s mind immediately shut down, and she froze on the spot. ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m not the Quinn family¡¯s biological daughter?¡± Matthew gulped nervously and shot her a cautious nce. Would his wife be able to handle such a revtion? Chapter 67 Matthew should not have brought this up. He patted the back of his head regretfully, but he could not take back his words now. He had already told Lucy about it, and it was impossible to turn back time. He had no choice but to continue. ¡°I asked the doctor to use a blood sample from your examination andpare it with the DNA extracted from Mnie¡¯s and Luna¡¯s hair samples. The results show that you¡¯re not blood¨Crted at all,¡± Matthew stuttered. He could not even feel his mouth. Now that he finally managed to get the words out, he looked at Lucy nervously. He was afraid that she would faint from the shock. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Lucy was stunned for a long time. Only when she came to her senses did she casually respond with an ¡®oh¡®. Matthew found her reaction to be strange. ¡°Lulu, why don¡¯t you seem surprised?¡± She shook her head. ¡°What else am supposed to do? Act sad?¡± Matthew was at a loss. ¡°Um¡­ Shouldn¡¯t you be sad?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how normal people would react.¡± Lucy looked at Matthew helplessly. She poked Matthew¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°The Quinn family was never nice to me. For all my life, I hardly ever received any special treatment. They simply just raised me like any other child. ¡°Even as a kid, I had found it strange. Luna and I had the same mother, but her attitude toward the both of us waspletely different. Now that you¡¯ve told me this, I feel like I finally have closure.¡± Matthew carefully pulled Lucy over to him and hugged her. He rested his chin on Lucy¡¯s head and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t you feel hurt? You don¡¯t have to hold it in. If you want to cry, you can tell me. I¡¯ll always be here for you.¡± Lucy shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not hurt. It¡¯s true.¡± The more she exined, the more Matthew could see that she was hurting. It was obvious that she was just saying that to not make him worry. His wife was so considerate that he was overwhelmed with affection when he looked at her. Matthew stopped asking, but he continued to hold her. ¡°Let me hug you for a while longer, wifey.¡± Lucy nodded. In reality, Lucy did not really feel that hurt when Matthew said that she was not the Quinn family¡¯s daughter. If anything, she felt relieved. She had been disappointed with the way her family treated since a long time ago, but she had always thought that she was their daughter. That made it feel like a burden for her. After learning that she was not rted to the Quinn family, she no longer had to fulfill the duties of being their so¨Ccalled family. Without this burden on her, she felt liberated. Lucy softened her gaze, feeling the warmth of Matthew¡¯s body. Her only family left was her husband, Matthew, and the best friend she grew up with, Chelsea. She had no one else. She closed her eyes. Goodbye, past Lucy. The Quinn family was just a temporary home that raised her until she was 18 years old. 20 In the future, she would find a way to pay off those 18 years of rent for the house she lived in. Once that was done, she would be free. She would no longer be bound by the cage she had once called home. Chapter 68 Matthew and Lucy hugged each other for a while before reluctantly letting go. He tidied her hair after it got messy and asked with concern, ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡± She replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± She was starting to get frustrated. Why was her boyfriend starting to feel more like a father figure to her? Unaware of her thoughts, Matthew was relieved to hear her say that everything was fine. He took Lucy¡¯s hand and walked toward the vi¡¯s backyard. Lucy looked at him in confusion. ¡°Matt, where are you taking me?¡± Matthew turned and winked at her. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you. What do you think I¡¯m going to do to you?¡± She was so mesmerized by his dashing looks that her face turned red and her heart skipped a beat. What on earth was his problem? Lucy stared at him nkly. How was he better at winking than her? ¡°How would I know? I can¡¯t read your mind,¡± she said while blushing. Looking at his wife¡¯s face, Matthew¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°Wifey, you¡¯re so cute that I¡¯ll never get tired of teasing you.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± Lucy was curious, but he shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it. It was only done building today. I have an idea. Before you see what it is, close your eyes. No peeking.¡± Lucy shot him a look, but she still listened and covered her eyes. She was secretly full of anticipation. What could it be this time? Soon, Matthew led Lucy to the backyard. ¡°Okay, you can open your eyes now¡± As soon as she heard him say that, she opened her eyes. She wanted to find out what surprise Matthew had prepared for her as soon as possible. When she opened her eyes, she was in awe. It was a newly installed garden with flowers blooming in abundance¨Croses, lilies, peonies, tulips, lcs¡­ ¡°Wow, it¡¯s beautiful!¡± Lucy was amazed. Her eyes were shining, as if stars had appeared in her eyes. She turned to Matthew and asked, ¡°Did you prepare this garden for me?¡± He smiled and nodded. Lucy excitedly ran to the center of the garden. and twirled around, her dress flowing in a beautiful arc. In Matthew¡¯s eyes, she was the prettiest flower. After having fun, she returned to his side. She looked up at him and thanked him sincerely, ¡°Thank you, Matt. I love it so much.¡± Matthew said dotingly, ¡°I built it just for you, so I¡¯m d that you like it.¡± ¡°I have a question. How did you get so many flowers to bloom on the same day?¡± Even Lucy, a gardening novice, knew that many of the flowers did not bloom in this season¨Clet alone on that day. Did Matthew have superpowers? How did he make it happen? ¡°I don¡¯t have superpowers.¡± Matthew looked at her teasingly. Lucy said, ¡°Did I say that out loud?¡± He pinched her nose. ¡°You didn¡¯t say it, but it was written all over your face. ¡°I certainly don¡¯t have any superpowers, but if I had to pick one, my superpower would have to be the power of bills. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Lucy was confused. ¡°Bills as in dor bills.¡± Chapter 69 When Lucy finally got it, she rolled her eyes at Matthew angrily. ¡°I get it now. You rely on your money to woo women. You seem like you have a lot of experience.¡± After saying that, she lightly hit him. Matthew yed along with her adorable flirting. He acted as if he was in pain, but he secretly liked it. ¡°What are you talking about, wifey? may be rich, but I don¡¯t use it to woo women. I¡¯ve only ever put in this much effort for you.¡± This man was too much¡­ Lucy put down the hand that was about to hit him and covered her face instead. She could not possibly continue hitting him after hearing him say that. Seeing as Lucy had loosened her grip, Matthew took the opportunity and leaned closer to her face to steal a kiss. ¡°Since you¡¯re not hitting me anymore, that means that you¡¯ve forgiven me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t push it,¡± Lucy muttered, but he still did not move away. The two of them talked andughed in the garden for a long time before returning to the vi. While stretching, Lucy said to Matthew happily, ¡°I¡¯m really happy. today.¡± ¡°I can see that both of you look very happy, Mr. and Mrs. Leon!¡± A sharp voice abruptly rang inside Lucy¡¯s and Matthew¡¯s ears. They turned their heads slowly like robots They saw Vito standing next to the dining table with a smile on his face. The food on the table had already gone cold. ¡°I guess both of you were so happy that you forgot about dinner.¡± Only then did Lucy and Matthew remember that ever since Matthew hired private chefs, they were not the ones in charge of their meal times anymore! Lucy stiffly walked over to Vito and tried to bluff her way out of it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Vito. Matthew and I got too caught up working in the garden.¡± Vito smirked at Matthew and Lucy. ¡°But I just heard you tell Mr. Leon that you were very happy. What kind of work were you doing that made the two of you so happy? It C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. couldn¡¯t have been crossword puzzles, right?¡± Matthew stood still while Lucy felt embarrassed. Uh¨Coh! Vito overheard them. They were doomed. ¡°Did you run out of excuses?¡± An evil air loomed around Vito. Matthew and Lucy looked at him helplessly. Both sides stared at each other for a while before Vito had no choice but to give in to the young sir he raised himself and his adorable wife. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Leon, I¡¯m saying that you should eat no matter how busy you are. You have to take care of your bodies,¡± Vito murmured earnestly. Matthew was already getting chills down his spine as he prepared himself for Vito¡¯s long lecture. He knew Vito very well. His lectures would never end in under 30 minutes. Unexpectedly, Vito did not me them. Instead, he pulled the chairs out and said, ¡°Alright, enjoy your meal, Mr. and Mrs. Leon. You can have the sd first while I heat up the rest of the dishes.¡± Matthew was still standing still. In the past, Vito would lecture him for hours just because he missed one meal. Why was Vito being so forgiving today? Forget it, he should be grateful that Vito was letting him off the hook. As if he read his mind, Vito suddenly turned and said to Matthew, ¡°It¡¯s already two hours past your meal time. I can¡¯t let you listen to my lectures on an empty stomach. Let¡¯s have a nice, long chat after you¡¯re done!¡± Chapter 70 After dinner, Matthew and Lucy sent Vito off while sweating profusely. Once he left, Lucy slumped onto the couch. ¡°Mr. Vito is terrifying.¡± Matthew nodded as the fear lingered in him. The two of them only. managed to calm down after a while. Speaking of Vito, Lucy suddenly remembered something. She turned to look at Matthew. ¡°Matthew, Mr. Vito watched you grow up, right?¡± Matthew nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Vito and I are like family.¡± ¡°Does Mr. Vito have any children of his own?¡± Matthew shook his head. ¡°Mr. Vito¡¯s son and daughter were killed in a car ident¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lucy fell silent. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mr. Vito isn¡¯t here anyway. Just make sure not to mention it in front of him,¡± Matthew warned her. She nodded quickly and changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about Mr. Vito, then. Let¡¯s talk about you. ¡°Matt, I¡¯ve lived with you for so long, but I¡¯ve never seen your parents.¡± Matthew fell silent again. He did not speak for a while. She blinked at him nkly. Uh oh. Did she say something she was not supposed to? The air between them was even worse than before¡­ Matthew patted Lucy¡¯s head. ¡°Since you¡¯ve married into the family, you have the right to know, so I might as well tell you. I don¡¯t have a good rtionship with my mother.¡± Hearing this, she was stunned. ¡°I guess I¡¯m not the only one.¡± She clumsily rubbed her head, trying to steer the conversation away. However, it was obvious that her attempt failed. Matthew was considerate of his wife, so he smiled at her. ¡°You and the Quinn family aren¡¯t rted by blood. It¡¯s normal for you to not have a good rtionship with them, so don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± A surge of warmth washed over Lucy¡¯s heart. However¡­ They were just chatting after dinner. Why was the topic always about her? She was the one who wanted tofort Matthew just now. Why heforting her again? was Lucy was puzzled, but since they had dropped the topic, she did not want to make Matthew sadder by bringing it up again. If God were there with them, he would want to tell Lucy, ¡®Who told you that you got away with it? Are you that confident in your ability to change the subject? When I created you, I didn¡¯t give you that ability!¡® Matthew continued with the conversation, oblivious to Lucy¡¯s attempts to change the subject. Feeling utterly defeated, Lucy covered her face in despair. It was over. She had deliberately brought up something others did not want to talk about. What was wrong with C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. her? ¡°My mother and I haven¡¯t had a good rtionship since I was a child¡­¡± Matthew delved into his memories, ¡°Although she gave birth to me, she had to manage multiple businesses, so she was so busy that she never had any time or me. Later, my father¡­ ¡°Forget it, we don¡¯t have to talk about him. Long story short, my mother and I aren¡¯t on good terms.¡± Lucy looked confused. Why did he leave things half¨Csaid? What happened to his father? Was his mother estranged from his father. because of how busy she was? Judging from Matthew¡¯s reaction, there seemed to be more to it than that. The more she listened to him, the more confused she was. However, after seeing his expression, she did not want to bring it up again. Lucy decided to keep those questions to herself. Chapter 71 ¡°That¡¯s basically how my family situation is. By the way, do you want me to help you find your biological parents?¡± Matthew looked at Lucy worriedly. The issue was clearly bothering her because she usually never mentioned her family. Lucy was startled by Matthew¡¯s sudden words. ¡°Find my biological parents?¡± She got a little excited at that moment, but after thinking about it, she calmed herself down and refused. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t it better to find your biological parents?¡± Matthew could not understand. She hung her head down low, ¡°I do want to find them, but if they abandoned me, they¡¯re probably not going to wee me.¡± Lucy smiled bitterly. Matthew looked at her in distress andforted her when he was reminded of her congenital heart disease. ¡°Don¡¯t think that. Lulu, you¡¯ve had the disease since you were born, and the doctor would¡¯ve noticed it for sure. ¡°The fact that you survived means that you were taken good care of. How could they not love you?¡± Hearing those words, Lucy lifted her head like a withered nt that was finally watered. ¡°Really?¡± Matthew nodded. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll have someone start investigating immediately.¡± Her expression froze again. She seemed to have remembered something. ¡°Just forget it.¡± Matthew stopped in his action of calling his people and looked at Lucy, wanting to know the reason. She looked at him sadly. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. It¡¯ll probably be really difficult to find them, so just forget it.¡± Matthew sighed. He had no choice but to follow his wife¡¯s wishes. There was one more concern that she did not tell him. Even if her biological parents did not abandon her on purpose, the fact that they did not look for her all these years showed that they probably did not want to find her. However, that was not important. What mattered was whether they already had new children. Not to mention, her earliest memory was in the Quinn family¡¯s house, which meant that she was abandoned a long time ago. Was it possible that she was abducted by human traffickers? Forget it. There was no use dwelling on it. She forced herself to stop thinking about these trivial matters. ¡°Don¡¯t I have you now, Matt?¡± Matthew looked at her in confusion. ¡°Why are you saying that all of a sudden?¡± Lucy smiled like a sunflower. ¡°Now that I have you, finding my biological parents isn¡¯t that important to me. ¡°Matt, I¡¯m sleepy,¡± she said to him almost evasively. ¡°Okay, go to sleep, then,¡± While saying that, he pushed Lucy toward her room. Then, Lucy shouted, ¡°Matt, wait a minute.¡± Matthew looked surprised. Lucy was at a loss as Matthew was not usually this emotionally unaware. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Why was he acting like she did not sleep in his roomst night? ¡°Matt, I want to sleep in your room.¡± He smiled. ¡°Whatever you say, wifey.¡± With that said, he pulled Lucy into his room and was about to get on top of her. Blushing, Lucy jumped up from the bed and asked, ¡°What are you doing? I haven¡¯t showered yet.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Matthew blinked innocently. Chapter 72 ¡°I have to shower first.¡® Lucy practically flew into the bathroom. She stood in front of the mirror, patting her red face. Why did she have to say that she wanted to sleep in Matthew¡¯s room? There was no turning back now. Those words had alreadye out of her mouth. Even if Matthew wanted to do it, Lucy could not stop him since they were legally married now. After mentally preparing herself, Lucy took off her clothes and filled up the bathtub. She eased into the soothing warmth and felt her nerves rx. All the fatigue seemed to have melted away from her body. Thinking back on all the recent events, Lucy fell into a trance. So. much had happened. She could barely remember how she lived previously¡­ Now, all she could think about was the time she spent with Matthew. It felt like her life had only truly begun once she encountered him. Lucy closed her eyes. Before she knew it, she fell asleep in the bathtub. Matthew sat outside the room with a notebook in his hand, dealing with tomorrow¡¯s work. As time passed, Matthew looked up at the clock curiously: ¡°It¡¯s been so long. Why hasn¡¯t Lulue out yet?¡± Matthew got up worriedly and knocked on the bathroom door. ¡°Lulu, are you in there?¡± There was no response, not even the sound of water. Matthew was starting to worry that Lulu might have fainted in the bathroom. With these thoughts in mind, he did not care about whether Lulu would be embarrassed or not. He simply opened the door and went in. The moment he saw Lulu, he was dumbfounded. ¡°Were you so tired that you fell asleep like this?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sighing, he bent down to carry her out of the water. Lucy was shivering aftering out of the warm water, so Matthew quickly wrapped her up in a towel. He carried Lucy out of the bathroom and put her on his bed, covering her with the nket. Then, he went to the closet to get some clothes for her. Matthew took out Lucy¡¯s underwear and pajamas before sitting on the edge of the bed. Looking at Lucy¡¯s rosy, peaceful face as she slept, Matthew felt conflicted for the first time in his life. How could he bring himself to wake her up to put on some clothes when she was sleeping so soundly? How about he put them on for her? She could not just sleep like this. It was his bed, after all, so he had to sleep on it too. If Lucy slept like this¡­ Um¡­ € Matthew did not know what would happen at night. After contemting for a long time, he finally lifted the nket off of her. 23 Lucy waspletely unaware. The sight of his wife¡¯s curvy body made him gulp. Sighing, he closed his eyes as he helped her put on her clothes. This simple task made him break into a cold sweat. Chapter 73 Matthew tried to buckle her bra clumsily for a long time, but he could not do it! In the end, Matthew gave up. Forget it, Lulu could do it herself tomorrow morning. Matthew just simply put the nightgown on Lucy. After that, he pulled the nket over her and wrapped her up like a pupa. Then, he climbed into bed and held Lucy in his arms. It was not that he wanted to hold her over the nket, but he was worried that if he held her directly, he would not be able to control himself. That was not the oue Matthew wanted. Lucy had not wholeheartedly put her trust in him yet, so he did not want to force her. Early the next morning, Lucy woke up from the heat. She opened her eyes in a daze and caught sight of Matthew¡¯s face. She was getting used to seeing his face every day. However, she was not used to being tightly wrapped up in a nket. She looked down in silence, feeling a sense of despair. Did she pull the nket over to her sidest night? How was she. supposed to get out when she was wrapped up like a pupa? Were her sleeping habits that bad? Lucy gave it some thought. Wait a minute! She remembered being so tiredst night that she fell asleep in the bathtub. When she realized that, she was a little confused. How did she get into bed? Did Matthew carry her here? Lucy was horrified. That was the only usible exnation. After realizing what had happened, she felt a little shy. She looked up at Matthew¡¯s sleeping face and wriggled under the nket, trying to get out. Matthew had wrapped her up so tightly that Lucy struggled for a long time to pull the nket off herself, but she failed. Sighing, she rolled out of Matthew¡¯s embrace. After a great deal of effort, Lucy finally managed to remove herself from the nket without waking him up. As soon as she escaped, she sighed in relief. However, she felt like something, somewhere was wrong. She hesitantly reached behind her back and¡­ Her bra was not buckled¡­ This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Did he put on her clothes for her? That would exin why the buckle of her bra was unsped. Matthew did not know how to do it. Lucy was overwhelmed with emotions, feeling like she was about to explode. She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down as she buckled her bra. After changing, she walked out of the bedroom. A different chef was cooking today, but he had already left since they woke upte. He left a note on the table, reminding them to eat. Lucy sighed in relief and started eating. Not long after, Matthew came out of the room too. He scratched his messy hair and met Lucy¡¯s gaze. Both of them blushed when they remembered what happened in the bathroom yesterday. In the end, Matthew was one step ahead of her. He kept his emotions in check and teased Lucy, ¡°My wife has such a nice body.¡± Lucy was infuriated by his words, so she threw a couple of punches at him. Matthew did not dodge it and simply smiled. ¡°You shameless jerk.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. We¡¯re married.¡± Lucy was speechless. Chapter 74 Unable to outsmart Matthew, Lucy angrily stuffed breakfast into her mouth until it was all gone. Just as she was about to swallow herst bite, she choked. She coughed loudly while holding onto the edge of the dining table. Matthew immediately came over to pat her back and hand her a ss of water Once she drank all of it, she felt much better. ¡°Are you okay, wifey?¡± Matthew looked at her ¡®worriedly¡®. Lucy rolled her eyes at him. ¡°It¡¯s your fault for making me choke!¡± He nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± The dining table seemed to have be the go¨Cto ce for teasing, with moments of joyous banter every day. The two bantered for a while before Matthew sat down to have breakfast. Halfway through breakfast, Lucy¡¯s phone rang with a buzz. She warily looked at her phone and saw that it was Chelsea calling. She was relieved that it was not an unknown number again, so she answered it. ¡°Hello, is this Lulu?¡± Chelsea¡¯s energetic voice came from the other end. Lucy was happy to hear her voice, but she pretended to grumble. Why are you asking if it¡¯s me when you¡¯re the one who called?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Aren¡¯t you married? Who knows, your husband might be the one answering the phone? ¡°Ever since you got married, you¡¯ve been neglecting your friends. You¡¯vepletely forgotten about me. You don¡¯t even call me anymore,¡± Chelseained. Lucy felt sorry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chelsea. I¡¯ve just been so busytely.¡± ¡°Yeah right. I bet you¡¯re just hanging out with that son of a bitch.¡± Lucy was a little annoyed when she heard her call him son of a bitch¡­ Although Chelsea was angry, calling him that was a bit too much. Lucy did not wish to trigger Chelsea into saying meaner things, so she said gently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should be free today. Do you want me to go keep youpany?¡± ¡°Alright, but you have to keep your word.¡± 9 Chelsea agreed so fast that Lucy was wondering if she was waiting for her outside. How was she able to agree so quickly? ¡°Lulu, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Don¡¯t forget your promise. Let¡¯s go shopping at Glory Mall. Lucy nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± A burst of cheer came from the other end. ¡°I¡¯ll put some makeup on so that I can show you how gorgeous your bestie looks!¡± Lucy asked curiously, ¡°Did something good happen recently?¡± ¡°I got a boyfriend!¡± Chelsea eximed mysteriously over the phone. Lucy was taken aback. ¡°Boyfriend? Chelsea, haven¡¯t you been single all your life?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? If you got married in a lightning marriage, can¡¯t I give dating a go?¡± Chelsea sounded somewhat upset. ¡°You know you¡¯re always the first to know whenever I get into a new rtionship, but look at you now, you heartless thing,¡± Lucy retorted. Feeling guilty after what Chelsea said, she could not help but think that it was Matthew¡¯s fault for pushing her into the marriage so suddenly. With that in mind, she regained her confidence. ¡°Since you have a boyfriend, we¡¯re even now, so consider it settled.¡± Chapter 75 Chelsea muttered something on the other end of the phone, but Lucy could not make out what she was saying nor did she want to know what she was saying. If she did not know what Chelsea was saying, she would not have to endure her best friend¡¯s usations. Without hesitation, she hung up the phone, afraid that Chelsea would nag at her again. Chelsea was furious when she heard the dial tone. It seems like that son of a bitch had a bad influence on Lucy. She did not even give her the chance to talk to her. When they met up, Chelsea was going to give Lucy an earful. Matthew, who was eating slowly, put down his cutlery when he saw Lucy hang up. ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Lucy nodded. ¡°Who was it?¡± Matthew had a dangerous smile on his face. ¡°Chelsea. She called to ask me to go shopping with her at Glory Mall. Is there a problem?¡± Lucy looked confused. Matthew held his forehead helplessly. She had been so busy with work recently that Matthew had been waiting for when she was free. to ask her out for a candlelight dinner, but it seemed like Chelsea beat. him to it by asking his wife to go shopping. ¡°Nothing. Go have fun.¡± What else could Matthew do other than let it slide? Lucy sat at the dining table with a nk look on her face while a strange feeling crept up on her. She felt as if she were the king, torn between two lovers¡ªthe queen and his favorite concubine. After giving it some thought, she decided that she should show some respect to her beloved queen, Matthew. ¡°Matt, don¡¯t get mad. Let¡¯s go watch a movie when Ie back in the evening.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Evening?¡± Matthew looked at her in bewilderment. ¡°Afternoon! Just the afternoon. I promise I won¡¯t shop for too long.¡± Lucy almost crossed her heart. Why was he being such a baby? Seeing how sincere Lucy was, Matthew said reluctantly, ¡°Come back early, wifey. I¡¯ll book movie tickets for the evening.¡± ¡°Okie¨Cdokie!¡± Lucy nodded repeatedly. After a torturous meal, Lucy got in the car to go to Glory Mall. Matthew sat in the driver¡¯s seat, sulking. Sighing, Lucy decided not to provoke him anymore, but it only made. him angrier. It had been so long, yet his wife still had yet tofort him. Oh, Matthew, where did his cold and domineering self go? Why was he acting like a three¨Cyear¨Cold in front of his wife? When approaching Glory Mall, his overly conspicuous off¨Croad Land Rover turned many heads. The door of the Land Rover opened, and a long¨Clegged beauty stepped out. She waved at the person in the driver¡¯s seat before closing the door. The luxurious car only drove away once she entered Glory Mall, arousing envy in the bystanders. ¡°Look at that rich person with the luxury car ¡°The woman who came down is quite pretty too.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all people living in this world, but why is there such a big gap between us?¡± Lucy walked into Glory Mall and started looking for Chelsea at their usual spot. Chapter 76 After looking for her for a long time, she was still nowhere to be seen. Lucy found it strange as Chelsea had always been a punctual person. Why was she not here yet? Speak of the devil, there she was. Lucy¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw her. She was about to go up to her, but she suddenly stopped in her tracks. Chelsea was with a man who looked to be about 180cm tall. He was wearing a beige trench coat, and he gave off Golden Retriever energy. Lucy grew stiff. Uh¨Coh. Did Chelsea bring her boyfriend over to get revenge for her PDA with Matthewst time? Lucy was filled with instant regret. Why did she blindly agree to Chelsea¡¯s request? If she had known, she would not havee shopping with her. Even if she could not escape, she would have brought Matthew along. She was put in an extremely awkward position right now. Lucy¡¯s feet were rooted on the ground while Chelsea and the man stood affectionately together. Chelsea held a cup of coffee in her hand, and the man was adjusting her clothes for her. Alright, Lucy had made up her mind to go get Matthew. However, just as she was about to slip away, the hawk¨Ceyed Chelsea had already noticed her. ¡°Lulu, over here.¡± Lucy was in despair. Why did Chelsea have to call her name? Could Lucy just pretend she did not see her? Lucy had no way of escaping now. She bravely went up to Chelsea while forcing a smile. She asked, ¡± This is¡­¡± Chelsea put her hands on her face and said shyly, ¡°Lucy, I told your that this is my boyfriend!¡± Lucy was speechless. Of course, she knew that he was her boyfriend! Could she not introduce him properly? Thankfully, Chelsea sensed her best friend¡¯s awkwardness and quickly said, ¡°Oops, sorry. I should¡¯ve introduced him first. This is my boyfriend, Hugh Lincoln.¡± Chelsea scratched her head stupidly Lucy had a poker face. She was certain that Chelsea asked her here on purpose to give her a taste of her own medicine. She wanted to see what other tricks Chelsea and Hugh had up their sleeves. Chelsea tugged at her boyfriend and introduced Lucy to him, ¡°This is my best friend, Lucy. See? I¡¯m not lying to you. I¡¯m really out shopping with my friend, so there¡¯s no need to be jealous. Alright, now that you¡¯ve seen her, you can leave.¡± Hugh was not pleased, but he still nodded at Lucy and left. Lucy felt much more at ease now that Hugh had left. She dragged Chelsea to the coffee shop and ordered two cups of coffee. After they sat down, Lucy started grumbling, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? How could you bring a man with you? I felt so awkward just now.¡± Chelsea looked at her in bewilderment. ¡°What¡¯s there to be awkward about? He¡¯s my boyfriend.¡± Then, she startedining about her boyfriend, ¡°I didn¡¯t n to bring him here today, but he was so jealous that he insisted on following me to see who I was shopping with. Can you believe that? -25 BONUS ¡°When I called you, he kept eavesdropping beside me and only walked away when he was certain that I was talking to a woman.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are all men made from the same mold? Why do they get so jealous?¡± Lucy recalled how Matthew acted this morning and nodded approvingly. ¡°I know, right? I¡¯m pretty sure that they are.¡± Chapter 77 Women were peculiar creatures. If they did not see their friends for three days, it felt like they had not seen them for three years. After Lucy and Chelsea were done gossiping about their boyfriends, they got closer again. Hand¨Cin¨Chand, they went to get a facial together. On the way there, Lucy got a little curious. ¡°Chelsea, tell me the truth. As someone who has been single since birth, how did you find yourself a boyfriend so soon? Don¡¯t tell me you found him on the streets.¡± ¦§ Chelsea rolled her eyes at her. ¡°You¡¯re the one who found your husband on the streets.¡± Lucy was embarrassed. She did indeed pick her husband up on the streets. She was just lucky enough to have picked up a diamond. ¡°How did you meet your boyfriend, then?¡± Chelsea sighed. ¡°We were college ssmates. You don¡¯t know him because you went abroad. ¡°He has been pursuing me for a long time, but I never epted him.¡± Lucy looked at Chelsea in shock. ¡°No way. What were you thinking, turning down a man like him? You should¡¯ve locked him down as soon as possible.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chelse nced at her silently, feeling helpless. She shook her head and sighed. What a silly woman. When Lucy was still dating Timothy, The was always so cold to her. Chelsea thought that if she had a boyfriend at that time, Lucy would feel lonely if she saw her with her boyfriend being all lovey¨Cdovey. She did not want to hurt her friend¡¯s heart, so she never epted Hugh. However, things were different now. Lucy was married. Although that son of a bitch was a little rude, at least he was nice to Lucy. Thus, Chelsea agreed to be with Hugh. However, there was no need to tell Lucy that. All she wanted was for Lucy to be happy. ¡°I wanted to test him for a couple of years, and it turned out that he was still persistently pursuing me after all this time.¡± Lucy shot Chelsea a smile and said, ¡°Congrattions on leaving singlehood! Let¡¯s have a feast after our facials. How about steak? I haven¡¯t had that in some time, and I¡¯m craving it so bad.¡± ¡°Fine. Your treat.¡± ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s have steak.¡± 9 Chelsea nodded, but she suddenly remembered something. She quickly said, ¡°When you order steakter, make sure to order a side sd. You always get an upset stomach after having a greasy meal, ¡°Add some vegetables to your diet. Don¡¯t just eat meat all the time.¡± Lucy nodded impatiently. ¡°Yeah, yeah. You¡¯re acting like my mom, Chelsea.¡± Deep down, she did not agree. She rarely had the chance toe out, so, of course, she wanted to indulge in a good meal. Vito was always the one responsible for her and Matthew¡¯s meals, so it had been a long time since she had the chance to eat what she wanted. She had no intention of telling Chelsea about her heart condition at all. It was just a minor blood flow problem, nothing too serious. She had been living with it for so many years, so why worry about it now? If Chelsea knew what was on her mind, she would go on and on about her eating habits when she had a heart condition. For now, she was unaware of it. The two of them happily entered the beauty salon, enjoyed a facial, and then headed toward the steak restaurant. Chapter 78 Once they entered the restaurant, Lucy took the menu and ordered, ¡°A ribeye steak, please. And remove the peas and broli.¡± Lucy skillfully made a special request to remove all the things she did not want. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chelsea looked at her resignedly. She knew that Lucy would do this as soon as they came in. While Lucy went to the restroom after ordering, Chelsea called the waiter back and said, ¡°Please choose a leaner cut and add all the vegetables thedy requested to be removed earlier.¡± It was the waiter¡¯s first time encountering such demanding customers, but he maintained tip¨Ctop service and nodded. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± Chelsea looked around and saw that Lucy had not returned yet, so she told the waiter, ¡°Can we switch to a more remote table? Somewhere away from others so that thedy won¡¯t notice that her te looks different. Otherwise, she¡¯s going to kick up a fuss.¡± The waiter suppressed a smile when he realized that Chelsea was looking after the other customer, so he quickly led her to a corner of the restaurant. When Lucy came out of the restroom, she was surprised to see that Chelsea was not there. Even her bag was gone. Chelsea suddenly shouted from God knew where, ¡°Lulu, what are your looking at? Come here.¡± Lucy looked at Chelsea nkly. ¡°Where are our things?¡± ¡°Over there.¡± She looked in the direction Chelsea pointed at and realized that her bag was all the way in the corner. She frowned and asked, ¡°Why did you change our table there?¡± Smiling, Chelsea said, ¡°It¡¯s more quiet there, so we won¡¯t be disturbed. The waiter also said that he made a mistake and that our previous table had been booked.¡± Lucy did not think much about Chelsea¡¯s exnation and followed her to the corner. Not long after, their steaks were served. Lucy could not wait to take a bite, so she cut her steak and put it in her mouth. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s hot!¡± She spat out the piece of steak and drank her iced water pitifully. Chelsea looked at her amusingly. ¡°It¡¯s your fault for being so impatient.¡± Then, she picked up some sd and put it onto Lucy¡¯s te. ¡°Don¡¯t just eat the meat. Have some vegetables.¡± Lucy grumbled, ¡°What kind of steak meal would it be without meat? If I wanted raw vegetables, I would¡¯ve had some at home.¡± Contrary to what she said, she still ate the sd Chelsea gave her. Only then did Chelsea start eating. At that moment, the waiter came over to serve more dishes. Those dishes were precisely the ones that Lucy did not like. While Lucy was eating happily, Chelsea quickly took the food from the waiter and hid it under the mashed potatoes. Unaware of what happened, Lucy let Chelsea take care of everything while she focused on eating. Then, the tragedy happened¡­ She scooped up some more mashed potatoes and stuffed her face without letting it cool down. As soon as it entered her mouth, she froze. Uh¨Coh¡­. There were vegetables. Chapter 79 Lucy froze. Did she not ask to remove the vegetables just now? Why were these vegetables on the table? She stared nkly at the dishes in front of her, and every single one of them had despicable green stuff on them. Lucy swallowed the vegetables in her mouth and said to Chelsea,¡± Chelsea, these dishes¡­¡± Chelsea slowly added more vegetables to her te. ¡°I asked the waiter to serve them again because I knew that you were only going to eat the meat.¡± Lucy stuffed the vegetables in her mouth and pouted, ¡°Why did you ask the waiter to serve them when you know that I won¡¯t eat them?¡± ? Chelsea sighed resignedly. ¡°Being picky about food isn¡¯t good for your health. You should watch your diet. Go for leaner cuts next time.¡± Her words made Lucy feel guilty for eating foods she was not supposed to eat, though Chelsea was unaware, Chelsea would not be angry if she ate such foods once in a while, right? She shot a careful nce at Chelsea, Chelsea sensed Lucy¡¯s gaze. They had been friends for a long time, so she knew what that look meant. ¡°Lulu, are you hiding something from me?¡± Lucy¡¯s eyelids fluttered. ¡°N¨CNo? I¡¯ll eat the vegetables.¡± After saying that, she put more food onto Chelsea¡¯s te. Chelsea felt like something was off. How could she not know what her best friend was like? There must be a reason for her weird behavior. She put down her cutlery while the air around her grew increasingly tense. Lucy felt like trouble was brewing. Chelsea¡¯s demeanor clearly indicated that she had noticed something off. Gulping, Lucy looked at Chelsea. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Chelsea?¡± Chelsea smiled at Lucy slyly. ¡°Lucy Quinn, are we still best friends?¡± Uh¨Cohl Chelsea had called her by her full name. Lucy looked like she was in despair. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re best friends.¡± ¡°Then why are you hiding something from me? Tell me now!¡± Chelsea was as scary as a ghost to Lucy right now. ¡°I¨CIt¡¯s not a big deal, really.¡± With a guilty conscience, Lucy put her piece of steak down. ¡°I did a health examination, and they found a little problem.¡± Lucy pressed her index finger and thumb together to indicate that it really was just a small issue. Chelsea was not buying it. She squinted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I know what you¡¯re like when you¡¯re nervous.¡± Lucy put her hand down and looked at the food in front of her while her heart ached. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Goodbye, steak. I won¡¯t be able to eat you anymore,¡® Lucy thought. ¡°During the health examination, the doctor found a problem with my heart. If I get too worked up, I may experience insufficient blood supply.¡± Chelsea had just picked up a plece of steak and put it in her mouth. When she heard what Lucy said, that piece of steak fell out. She looked at Lucy in horror. ¡°Lucy Quinn, you bitch! How is that a small problem? How could you still have fatty, greasy steak?¡± She put down her cutlery and pulled Lucy out of her seat. Lucy looked at the unfinished steak reluctantly. ¡°Can¡¯t I just have a little bit?¡± Chelsea rolled her eyes and red at her fiercely. ¡°No!¡± Chapter 80 Chelsea pulled Lucy to the counter to pay the bill and stomped out of the restaurant. The waiter got worried. Was their service so bad that the customers were angry? Then, he remembered that he had done everything ording to their request. He concluded that it was probably something else. Not knowing what the waiter behind her was thinking, Chelsea felt like she was about to explode with anger. She went to a secluded ce and asked Lucy to sit down while she red at her. ¡°Lucy, you have some guts for hiding your medical condition from me and having such greasy foods. What makes you think you can eat steak?¡± Lucy knew that it was her fault. She shrunk back and stared at Chelsea with innocent, doe¨Clike eyes so that she would go easy om her. ¡°I was just craving it so badly. Besides, the doctor said that having it once in a while is fine.¡± Chelsea poked Lucy¡¯s forehead with her finger. ¡°Yeah, right. All you care about is food. You don¡¯t even care about your health. Indulging in food once in a while is fine, but with you, you¡¯ll surely overindulge. Do you think I don¡¯t know that?¡± Lucy¡¯s best friend was absolutely terrifying when she fully unleashed. her anger. Lucy was unable to retort under her friend¡¯s relentless bombardment, so she had no choice but to take the blow obediently. After lecturing her for a long time, Chelsea was tired, so she sat down. next to Lucy and took out a bottle of water from her bag. After downing most of it, she felt like the anger in her had calmed down. Lucy cautiously looked at her and fanned her. ¡°Chelsea, are you not angry anymore?¡± Chelsea rolled her eyes and said, ¡°How can I not be angry? It¡¯s all because of you.¡± Feeling guilty, Lucy fanned her even harder. Chelsea finally calmed down, and she pinched Lucy¡¯s mouth fiercely. Tell me, woman. What else are you hiding from me? Tell me the truth.¡± Lucy pouted. ¡°How am I supposed to tell you when you¡¯re squeezing my mouth?¡± Chelsea finally let go of her and motioned for her to tell her quickly. Lucy smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Nothing else has happened in the past few days other than the discovery of my condition. 9 av ¡°Matthew built me a garden, took me on a vacation, and took me to the hot springs. Oh, and I¡¯m not the Quinn family¡¯s biological daughter.¡± Chelsea nodded while listening. When she heard all the lovey¨Cdovey things she did with Matthew, she frowned. Despite that, she continued listening. It was not until she heard the shocking news that she jumped up and screamed, ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re not the Quinn family¡¯s biological daughter?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Lucy looked up nkly. ¡°I mean it literally.¡± Chelsea rolled her eyes. ¡°Why are you being so calm about this? Shouldn¡¯t you be shocked?¡± Lucy said to Chelsea indifferently, ¡°I did scream, and I was shocked, but I¡¯m calm now.¡± Chelsea said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not!¡± This was too much information. Chelsea spent 15 minutes processing it before she regained her composure. ¡°So, you¡¯re not rted to the Quinn family. Is your husband going to help you find your biological parents?¡± Lucy felt helpless. ¡°Why are all of you so concerned about this? I¡¯ve been abandoned for so long, and they¡¯ve nevere to look for me, so what¡¯s the point of looking?¡± Chelsea¡¯s eyelids twitched. Lucy was right, so she decided to not bring it up again. Chapter 81 ¡°That¡¯s all, Chelsea. That¡¯s all that I¡¯m hiding from you, so stop asking.¡± Lucy tugged at Chelsea¡¯s arm and pouted. Chelsea shot her a look and sighed. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t ask anymore. I¡¯m not interested in hearing about your lovey¨Cdovey daily life with your husband either.¡± Lucy smiled at Chelsea. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to hear it, I won¡¯t talk about it. But I want to hear about your lovey¨Cdovey life with your boyfriend. ¡°Quick, you haven¡¯t answered my questions about your boyfriend yet.¡± Chelsea looked at her speechlessly. ¡°You¡¯re so nosy. Do I have to tell you?¡± Lucy looked at her with puppy eyes. ¡°Last time, you interrogated Matthew to find out about his background. Why can¡¯t I ask you this? Tell me, tell me!¡± She kept acting childishly. Sighing, Chelsea pressed Lucy down. ¡°Stop it.¡± Lucy followed her orders and stopped acting childishly. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Chelsea started reminiscing. ¡°He and I met in high school.¡± Lucy was shocked. ¡°I was in the same high school as you. Why don¡¯t I know about this?¡± She looked at Chelsea in devastation. ¡°Chelsea, you¡¯ve changed. You¡¯re no longer the woman who loves mo not tell me about this little secret of yours?¡± Chelsea rolled her eyes at her, thinking about how Lucy had been keeping things from her too. How hypocritical of her! Lucy had not even apologized, yet she was quick to point fingers at her. She red at Lucy angrily. ¡°It was during summer break of our senior year, so, of course, you weren¡¯t there.¡± ¡°So how did you meet?¡± Lucy looked at Chelsea keenly. ¡°Well, I was buying coffee at a coffee shop, and he came up to me, asking for my number. We started chatting, andter, we found out that we were going to the same university. That¡¯s when he started pursuing me.¡± Chelsea looked indifferent. Lucy was not satisfied with her answer. Was that it? Even if Chelsea did not want to tell her, she should have at least made it sound convincing. Seeing the look on Lucy¡¯s face, Chelsea exined, ¡°It¡¯s true. That¡¯s all How did you think it was going to go?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Lucy gave up. It seemed like there was nothing more she could find out, so the two just continued shopping as they had not had enough fun yet. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go buy some clothes.¡± While saying that, she took Chelsea to shop for some clothes. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After their little episode earlier, they happily spent the entire afternoon shopping. The sky was getting dark, but Lucy was still not done having fun. When she and Chelsea went to get some snacks, her phone rang. Tsk. Lucy was annoyed that the call had interrupted her fun, so she answered without even looking at it. ¡°Lucy, do you remember what you promised me this morning?¡± Matthew¡¯s charismatic voice sounded from the other end of the phone. Lucy¡¯s heart skipped a beat¡ªuh¨Coh! She seemed to have promised Matthew to go see a movie together. Could they still make it? She looked up at the sky¡­ Nope, they could not make it. With a guilty look on her face, she said into the phone, ¡°How about¡­ youe to me, Matt?¡± C Chapter 82 After deciding on a time and ce to meet up with Matthew, Lucy hung up the phone. Chelsea waited for her to hang up before saying, ¡°What? Is your husband worried? Does he want you to go back early?¡± Lucy looked like she was in despair. ¡°I¡¯ve been so busytely that I haven¡¯t had time to spend with Matthew. I finally had a day off today, so he really wanted to go on a date with me. ¡°Since I had already agreed to meet up with you, I had no choice but to promise him that we¡¯d watch a movie tonight. I didn¡¯t think¡­¡± Lucy looked up at the darkening sky. ¡°You didn¡¯t think that it was getting sote because you got carried away and forgot.¡± Chelsea finished her sentence for her, and Lucy nodded sadly. ¡°He¡¯s going to drive me crazy now.¡± Just then, Chelsea¡¯s phone rang too Lucy looked at Chelsea devilishly. ¡°Chelsea, you¡¯d better pick up. It might be your boyfriend calling.¡± Chelsea took out her phone disapprovingly. ¡°No way¡­ Don¡¯t jinx it.¡± As soon as she saw who called, Chelsea swallowed her words. She was silent for a long time and did not move to answer the call. Looking at her reaction, Lucy immediately knew what that meant. Now, it was her turn to gloat. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve been jinxed. I knew it was your boyfriend calling. Answer it, answer it.¡± 100 Chelsea gritted her teeth and thought, ¡®Just you wait, Hugh. How dare you make me look bad?¡± ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Chelsea, when are youing back?¡± When Hugh¡¯s anxious voice sounded from the other end, Chelsea¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°I¡¯m just out shopping with Lucy. What¡¯s there to be worried about? Why are you rushing me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about you. Even if you¡¯re with someone else, going homete at night is unsafe.¡± Hugh knew his girlfriend¡¯s weakness. After speaking to her nicely, Chelsea was no longer angry. She even sounded a little emotional. ¡°What are you going to do, then?¡± ¡°Would you like me to pick you up?¡± They spoke at the same time. Chelsea was stunned. ¡°You¡¯reing to pick me up?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± That did not seem like a good idea¡­ Wait a minute. If Lucy¡¯s husband wasing to pick her up too, she would be the third wheel. If Hugh came to pick her up, at least she would not be the only victim of their PDA. With that in mind, Chelsea agreed and hung up. ¡°Is your boyfriending to pick you up too?¡± Lucy asked nicely after she finished her call. Chelsea nodded. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The two of them exchanged nces, sighing inwardly. This was proof that men were jealous creatures. They had only been separated for one day. Why did their men have toe pick them up? It was not like they could not find their way home themselves. Safety? They lived in a safe country, so the men were basically lying through their teeth if they said that they were worried about their safety. However, the two women had no choice but to wait at the coffee shop for their partners toe over Not long after, Matthew arrived. He was standing at the entrance and turning in all directions, looking for Lucy. Lucy was sitting idly on the chair, drinking coffee. When she saw Matthew, she immediately stood up and called him over. Chapter 83 Matthew quickly walked up to Lucy and held out his watch without any expression on his face. ¡°My dear Lulu, do you know what time it is?¡± Lucy nced at his watch subconsciously and said, ¡°It¡¯s 7:30 pm.¡± Then, Lucy realized that he was trying to settle the score with her. She smiled ingratiatingly while going up to pat him on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, Matt. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t been out with Chelsea in a long time, so I identally forgot. I swear I won¡¯t do it again next time.¡± Next time? Matthew nced at Lucy with a sense of resignation. Was his wife¡¯s promises even worth anything? It seemed like this was the second time she had broken her promise. ¤ê ¡°Why do I find your promises so unreliable?¡± Matthew said frankly. Meanwhile, Chelsea, who was drinking coffee, rolled her eyes at him. Only Matthew, this henpecked husband, would believe Lucy¡¯s promises. As Lucy¡¯s best friend of over ten years, she had long known that nothing Lucy said was reliable. Lucy was good at persuading others to forgive her, but making her remember something was even harder than reaching the stars. Of course, Chelsea would not betray her best friend by telling Matthew that. In the end, Matthew gave in. ¡°Make sure there won¡¯t be a next time,¡± he said to Lucy fiercely. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Nonsense! I can assure you that there¡¯ll be a next time,¡® Chelseal disagreed with Matthew in her mind. After forgiving Lucy, Matthew looked at Chelsea. ¡°Miss Chelsea, would you like us to send you home?¡± Chelsea rolled her eyes. ¡°I bet you¡¯re hoping that I¡¯ll be gone soon so that you can enjoy your alone time.¡± Matthew looked at her without saying anything as if he was silently agreeing with what she said. She said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to send me home. My boyfriend wille pick me up in a while. Just let Lulu wait with me until my boyfriend arrives.¡± ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Lucy agreed to Chelsea¡¯s request without any hesitation. Matthew¡¯s face darkened, but since Lucy had agreed, he had no choice but to wait with them too. He grew a little impatient while waiting. ¡°When will your boyfriend be here?¡± He spoke to Chelsea in a rude tone. Chelsea rolled her eyes. ¡°He¡¯ll be here soon. Why are you in such a rush?¡± ¡°She¡¯s right.. Just wait a little while longer, Matt. Chelsea¡¯s boyfriend called at the same time you did, so he should be here soon.¡± Lucy and Chelsea echoed each other to shut Matthew up. Chelsea was pleased to see Matthew¡¯s annoyed look. She rarely showed others mercy, but she patted Matthew on the shoulder and said, ¡°Rx. He gets off work a littlete, but he¡¯ll be here soon.¡± While the three of them were talking, Hugh finally appeared at the coffee shop entrance. At first nce, he saw Chelsea chatting with Matthew and Lucy. He happily walked over. ¡°Chelsea, I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± Matthew annoyedly looked up to see the man who dyed his date with his wife. As soon as he looked up, he was stunned. Thi was the guy? He looked at him in surprise. Chapter 84 Hugh did not notice Matthew at first, not until Matthew looked up. Huh? Why was the president of Leon Corporation here? Suddenly, something hit him, and he smiled calmly while raising his right hand. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Hugh Lincoln, Chelsea¡¯s boyfriend.¡± Matthew understood that he did not want his identity to be exposed, so he yed along. He shook hands with Hugh in a friendly manner. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Matthew Leon, Lucy¡¯s husband.¡± There was a hint of amusement in Hugh¡¯s eyes. Apparently, the rumors about Leon Corporation¡¯s CEO¡¯s marriage were true. Chelsea and Lucy were taken aback by their interaction. Were they not at odds with each other earlier? Why did they seem as close as two peas in a pod? Men¡¯s friendships were truly perplexing. After shaking hands, Matthew quickly let go. Hugh did not pay much attention to it. He put his hand into his pocket and said, ¡°Thank you for staying with Chelsea, Mr. Leon. Since you¡¯re done here, I¡¯ll be taking her home now.¡± Hugh spoke casually. Matthew was eager for him to take Chelsea away, so he nodded and said, ¡°Alright then. See you.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Then, he pulled Lucy out of the coffee shop. Lucy watched confusedly as the two men made all the decisions for them. While being pulled out of the coffee shop by Matthew, Lucy asked. with confusion, ¡°Matthew, why are we leaving in such a hurry?¡± Matthew did not even look back at her. ¡°Did you forget that I booked. movie tickets for us? ¡°If we don¡¯t hurry, the movie is going to end. We might still be able to We no catch the intermission if now. Lucy was confused by her husband¡¯s actions. ¡°If we can¡¯t make it to the movie, we don¡¯t have to watch it. What¡¯s the point of only watching half of the movie? We won¡¯t even know the full plot.¡± Hearing that, Matthew stopped in his tracks and looked at her coldly. Whose fault is it? We should be happily watching the movie in the cinema right now.¡± Lucy felt guilty, so she quickly changed the subject. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t be angry, Matt. C¨C Can I ask you a question? ¡°Do you know Chelsea¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Matthew looked at her in surprise. ¡°Did I say I know him?¡± She shook her head. ¡°After being with you for so many days, I know what your character is like. The way you reacted just now looked as if you were meeting an acquaintance, so you must know who he is.¡°. However, something seemed wrong. Lucy recalled Matthew¡¯s expression and started to doubt herself. He sighed. ¡°I do know that guy, and his name isn¡¯t Hugh Lincoln.¡± ¡°What do you mean his name isn¡¯t Hugh Lincoln?¡± Lucy turned pale from shock. Was her best friend a victim of fraud? Lucy immediately pulled Matthew and turned around to go look for Chelsea. Grabbing her, Matthew said, ¡°Where are you dragging me to?¡± ¡°I must warn Chelsea that she¡¯s with a fraud.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine,¡± Matthew reassured her. Chapter 85 Lucy stopped in her tracks and looked at Matthew. ¡°How do you know it¡¯ll be fine?¡± Matthew shrugged. ¡°I just know. That guy isn¡¯t just an ordinary office worker.¡± ¡°Not an ordinary office worker?¡± Lucy was even more worried now. ording to what Matthew said, Hugh must not just be an ordinary person if he was keeping his identity hidden. Seeing as Lucy was getting even more worried, Matthew sighed. ¡± Don¡¯t worry, that guy has a legitimate background, and he¡¯s clean. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s hiding his real name, but from what I can see, his feelings for Chelsea are genuine. Everything should be fine.¡± Lucy finally calmed down after what he said. She rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°How could you start off with something like that? If I hadn¡¯t heard your exnation, I would¡¯ve thought that Chelsea was with some kind of human trafficker.¡± Hearing this, Matthew blinked innocently. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. This is his own private matter, so I can¡¯t just expose him like that. I¡¯ve told you everything I can, okay?¡± He felt wrongly used. Why was his wife ming him when Hugh. was the one concealing his identity? His wife and her best friend were so close that he had to suffer the consequences. After learning that Hugh would not hurt Chelsea, Lucy felt much more at ease. She got ready to go home. ¡°Are you sure that you don¡¯t want to watch the movie?¡± Matthew felt a little regretful. Lucy held his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just go home. We have a home cinema anyway. I bet you already have the movie we¡¯re supposed to be watching.¡± ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡± Matthew was still reluctant as the atmosphere of watching a movie in the cinema was different from watching at home. As if she read his thoughts, she said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m starting to wonder if I¡¯m truly the woman in the rtionship! Why do I feel like you act more like a woman than me sometimes?¡± sometimes?¡± Matthew scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m with you. Whenever I¡¯m with you, I want to do memorable things. I was never like this before.¡± He defended himself, saying, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, wifey. I wouldn¡¯t be like this if not for you.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± Lucy recalled the first day she met Matthew, and she was in disbelief. Where had that cool and aloof CEO she met gone? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She asked herself the same thing three times a day. When they got home, they turned on the lights and went into their home cinema. Lucy suddenly stopped in her tracks, making Matthew look puzzled. ¡°Wait a minute, Matt. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± After saying that, Lucy ran to the kitchen. Matthew did not know what she was doing, but he still obediently sat there, waiting for her. Matthew and Lucy were the only two people in the vi, so they could hear whatever the other person was doing clearly. Soon, Matthew heard the microwave turning on, and little explosions. wereing from the kitchen. His heart was in his throat. What was she doing? Why were there explosions? Did she blow up the kitchen? The more he thought about it, the more panicked he became, so he hurried to the kitchen. To his surprise, the state of the kitchen looked much better than he had imagined. Lucy was waiting next to the microwave while tiny explosions wereing from inside of it. ¡°Wifey, what are you doing?¡± Bride Chapter 86 Bride Lucy replied without even looking at him, ¡°I¡¯m popping popcorn.¡± Matthew looked confused. ¡°Popcorn? You can make popcorn in the microwave?¡± Lucy turned to look at him in shock. ¡°Why can¡¯t you make popcorn in the microwave?¡± The two of them stared at each other, puzzled by the differences in their understanding. When Matthew did not understand something, he would always try to -figure it out. That was the principle he lived by. However, seeing as Lucy had no intention of answering his question, he simply waited with Lucy beside the microwave. If someone were toe in, they would be greeted by the couple waiting by the microwave like two obedient dogs. Three minutes went by quickly. Lucy took out the paper bag from the microwave, but it was a little hot, so she quickly put it down and pinched her earlobes. Matthew worriedly blew on her fingers after she took out the popcorn. ¡°Wifey, if you want popcorn, just ask someone to make some for you. Why do you have to do it yourself? Look at you now. You¡¯ve burned your fingers.¡± Lucy smiled at Matthew. ¡°Matt, are you stupid? Don¡¯t you remember? I told you that I don¡¯t like having helpers around, so you sent them all N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. home.¡± Only then did Matthew remember that he did indeed do that. He looked at Lucy disapprovingly and said, ¡°In that case, you should tell +25 DOMUS me next time. I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± Lucy remembered thest time he cooked for her and started to feel all warm inside. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you next time. I know it¡¯s just microwavable popcorn, but you should try it.¡± Then, she opened the bag full of freshly popped corn. Matthew tasted it out of curiosity and was pleasantly surprised to find out that it did not taste much different from the ones sold outside. ¡°I didn¡¯t know popcorn could be made in the microwave. I always thought you needed a popcorn machine.¡± Lucy happily stuffed her mouth with popcorn. ¡°There¡¯s microwavable popcorn. You just have to pop it in the microwave for three minutes It¡¯s considered junk food, but it¡¯s really convenient.¡± She nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Okay, we can watch the movie now.¡± When she took Matthew¡¯s hand to go to the home cinema, he said in surprise, ¡°You made popcorn just to watch the movie?¡± Lucy said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, ¡°How can you not have popcorn when watching a movie? Even if you don¡¯t have popcorn, you should still have some kind of snack. It doesn¡¯t feel right to me if I don¡¯t have something to chew on.¡± Matthew had a warm and fuzzy feeling inside. He happily followed her into the home cinema, and they cuddled together on the couch. while enjoying the movie and the popcorn. It was a romanticedy film. There were not many extravagant scenes, but the plot was ridiculously melodramatic. While watching, Lucyined to Matthew, ¡°What kind of plot is that? Why can¡¯t they just live their lives peacefully?¡± Matthew rarely watched romanticedies, so he could not help but be engrossed in it. After hearing herint, he subconsciously retorted, ¡°How do you know that these things won¡¯t happen in real life? It¡¯s not entirely impossible.¡± The two people bickered and argued endlessly. Life itself was a movie. One would not expect it, but oftentimes, the reality could be even more dramatic than in the movies. Chapter 87 While Matthew and Lucy were happily watching the movie, the air was tense between Chelsea and Hugh in the coffee shop. Chelsea rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Why did youe so early? Didn¡¯t I tell you that I was shopping with Lucy?¡± Hugh said to her gently, ¡°I was just worried about you two women getting home, so I wanted to give you a lift. I didn¡¯t think that your best friend¡¯s husband woulde to pick her up too.¡± Chelsea knew that she was being unreasonable. Even if Hugh had note to pick her up, she was probably about to go home too. Shel was just angry for some reason, so very angry! She remembered how he had called her all of a sudden earlier, discrediting her. Their quarrel escted even further. Meanwhile, Hugh was at a loss. He could not figure out for the life of him what he had done to anger Chelsea. All he could do was try to calm her down, ¡°Chelsea, please don¡¯t be mad. How about I take you to Timbend Lake this Saturday? We can ride in hot air balloons and go on cable rides. If you want, I¡¯ll even go bungee jumping with you.¡± He reluctantly forced the words out of his mouth, but the thought of going bungee jumping with Chelsea made his hair stand on end. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He was afraid of heights, but what else could he do? He refused to show any trace of fear in front of his girlfriend. Hugh¡¯s reassurance made Chelsea feel better, but she could not help but wonder what kind of busy man her boyfriend was. He was almost never around! Before they started dating, he would cling to her 24/7, finding every opportunity to woo her. Once they got together, he was often nowhere to be found. If she did not know Hugh¡¯s character well enough, she would have suspected that he was cheating on her. ¡°Were you just pursuing me for the fun of it?¡± ¡°Of course not! I¡¯ve been pursuing you seriously all this while, and I finally managed to win you over. You can¡¯t just insult my sincerity like that.¡± Hugh eximed loudly, feeling wrongly used. Chelsea was at a loss. She somehow identally spoke her mind just now. Feeling guilty, she looked into his eyes. Her boyfriend was like a Golden Retriever. When wrongly used, he would look at her with puppy eyes and cling to her for what seemed like forever. After realizing what she said, she quickly changed the subject before he made her feel even worse, ¡°By the way, Hugh, do you know Lulu¡¯s husband?¡± Chelsea¡¯s question sessfully silenced Hugh, leaving him at a loss for words. Did he know Lucy¡¯s husband? Of course, he did! The CEO of Leon Corporation was his business partner, but could he tell Chelsea that? Hell no. He had been pursuing Chelsea with an alias all this while. If he told her that he knew Matthew, she would definitely ask him follow¨Cup questions. What was he going to say when she asked him how they met? The truth? As if! In Chelsea¡¯s eyes, he was just a working¨Css office worker like her. If he changed his identity so soon, she might dump him the next moment. Based on his understanding of his girlfriend, Chelsea was fully capable of that. He was doomed! Hugh was faced with a major threat to his personal happiness. Chapter 88 Hugh had made his bed, so now he had to lie in it. It was his mistake in the first ce. Whatever happened next, it was up to him to deal with the consequences and make things right. Matthew and Lucy had just finished the movie, and they were lying on the couch contentedly. ¡°We don¡¯t usually watch movies at home, but I kind of like it.¡± Lucy stretched and went up to Matthew¡¯s side smilingly. ¡°Are you still angry?¡± Matthew nced at her. He had already forgotten about it, but now that she mentioned it, he was still a little angry at her. Seeing as his wife was so sincere, however, he decided to let it slide. Matthew stood up and picked Lucy up. ¡°When I say I¡¯m not angry, I mean it. But if you don¡¯t go to bed now, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to get up tomorrow.¡± Lucy was startled by his words. She subconsciously put her arms around his neck and obediently leaned into his chest. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to bed now. Weren¡¯t you the one who wanted to watch a movie?¡± Matthew was speechless. If she had not stood him up, would they be in this position right now? When women were being unreasonable, even the gods would not be able to reason with them. Matthew could only agree in resignation. He carried Lucy back to the bedroom, and they went to sleep. At three 175 in the morning, Matthew felt a chill sweep across his body. When he opened his eyes, he saw that Lucy had pulled the nket off of him. Matthew sighed helplessly, wanting to pull the nket over to cover himself. However, Lucy was not letting go. Instead, she frowned and let out dissatisfied grunts. She pulled the nket back harder and faster. Matthew stopped as he was afraid of waking her up. He simply got out of bed and got another nket to sleep with. Suddenly, he received a text message, and his phone screen lit up. Matthew frowned, wondering who was sending him a text in the middle of the night. He picked up his phone, and his expression immediately sank. It was a text from his mother. 0 [Matty, who¡¯s that woman who appeared on television with you? Are you in a rtionship?] Reading that text, Matthew¡¯s face grew cold. That busybody had finally appeared. He scoffed and turned off his phone. He had no intention of replying to the person who sent him that message. He fetched a nket from the guest room and spread it on the bed. Hey down and faced Lucy¡¯s sweet sleeping face. The sight of her calmed him down after the disturbing text message earlier. Closing his eyes, he ignored the messages that popped up on his phone one after another. The person who sent those messages was persistent, but Matthew had already fallen asleep. Those messages were left unreplied. The person who sent those texts seemed to have realized that Matthew was ignoring her. She went silent for a full 15 minutes after sending herst text, but after careful consideration¡­ The next message disyed on his phone screen read: [Matthew, if you don¡¯t reply, I¡¯ll fly back home to see you!] The bright full moon of thete night was suddenly shadowed by dark clouds. A strong gust of wind started blowing out of nowhere, C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. apanied by the patter of raindrops. All of a sudden, it was raining. Chapter 89 Early the next morning, Lucy climbed out of bed. She yawnedzily and said, ¡°I slept so well after having a good time yesterday!¡± Lucy rubbed her eyes and touched the person sleeping next to her, but she realized that no one else was under the nket. Lucy turned her head in surprise and saw that Matthew was still sleeping next to her. However, the nket on him was not the one she was using. Lucy was a little confused. Why did Matthew get another nket? That looked like the nket from the guest room. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Lucy had the habit of fidgeting when she was thinking. She liked keeping her hands busy to keep herself focused. This time was no exception, but she failed to notice that the thing beneath her fingertips was not cotton or the bedding. Instead, it was a warm and smooth surface. Not long after, Lucy¡¯s fingers were grabbed by a pair of big hands. What are you doing so early in the morning?¡± A charismatic voice rang in Lucy¡¯s ears, and she blushed. ¡°N¨CNothing Only then did she realize that she had been poking Matthew in the face. Matthew climbed out of the nket and rubbed his eyes sleepily. He did not sleep wellst night, so he was feeling groggy. Lucy noticed Matthew¡¯s unusual state and asked, ¡°Matt, did you not sleep wellst night? Why do you look so tired? You even have dark circles under your eyes.¡± Matthew rolled his eyes angrily. He did not tell her that it was because she had snatched his nket in the middle of the night, making him crawl out of bed to find another one. He just told her to get up and have breakfast quickly. Since Matthew said so, Lucy did not ask anything else. Since he was the CEO, he could afford to not go to thepany for one day. She decided that he should just rest at home today. Lucy happily decided his n for the day while Matthew had no idea. After chasing his wife out of the room, hezily got out of bed and slowly got dressed. Just as he was about to go wash up, he picked up his phone. The first thing that caught his eye was thest message his mother sent himst night. Matthew frowned and sighed. He made a call after unlocking his phone. The call quickly got through. ¡°Hello, Mr. Leon. How can I help you?¡± Matthew was in a very bad mood. ¡°How has Mrs. Leon been doing recently?¡± His assistant was stunned by his question. ¡°Isn¡¯t Mrs. Leon with you?¡± Matthew held his forehead, forgetting that there were two Mrs. Leons now. He should not call that woman that. ¡°I mean Madam Leon, my mother. How has she been doingtely?¡± His assistant finally understood what he meant, so he said to Matthew calmly, ¡°One moment, Mr. Leon. I¡¯ll check up on her right now.¡± Matthew hummed and leaned on the bedside table, waiting for his assistant to give him an answer. Soon, his assistant reported, ¡°Mr. Leon, Madam Leon has booked a 6: 30 am flight back home this morning. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯s already on her way back. Do you need me to go pick her up?¡± Matthew fell silent. His face was terrifyingly gloomy, and he sighed. No need.¡± Chapter 90 ¡°Alright, Mr. Leon. Is there anything else I can do for you?¡± Matthew was getting a headache, so he massaged his temples and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to pick her up from the airport, but take some people with you to dy her arrival. The longer, the better. If you complete your job well, I¡¯ll increase your sry.¡± The assistant paused for a moment. It seemed like Matthew and his mother were not on good terms. ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll try my best to stall Madam Leon.¡± If not for their fractured rtionship, he would not be having this opportunity to get a raise. All he had to do was stall Madam Leon. How hard could it be? Consider it done! ¡®Sry raise, here Ie!¡® the assistant cheered in his heart. Matthew responded calmly. He had just recruited a new office assistant a couple of years ago, and Matthew was very pleased with him. He was very hard¨Cworking, unlike his personal assistant, who was clumsy and stupid. How on earth did the HR department hire an assistant like him? After giving out orders, Matthew was about to hang up when suddenly he felt like he was forgetting something. He quickly said into the phone, ¡°I¡¯m not done with the files I left on my desk yesterday. ¡°Take out the files I¡¯ve finished and distribute them to the other departments first so that they can start working on it. ¡°As for the other files, lock them in my desk drawer. I¡¯ll go deal with them today.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Leon.¡± When it came to work¨Crted matters, the assistant immediately. became serious. Perhaps this was what constituted the daily routine. of an assistant at a bigpany. As for stalling Madam Leon¡­ That should be the personal assistant¡¯s job, but the personal assistant just so happened to be his clumsy and good¨Cfor¨Cnothing cousin. He had no choice but to take care of it himself. After ordering his assistant, Matthew hung up. He was busy, so he had no time to waste on his assistant. He washed up and walked to the dining room. Lucy had already started eating. She wanted to wait for Matthew, but the chef next to her was so intimidating that she started eating first. Matthew did not mind at all. As long as Lucy was happy, it did not matter whether she waited for him or not. Why should Lucy cater to his preferences? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He could just cater to her preferences instead. She was his wife, so he was more than happy to pamper her. He was nothing like that scumbag, Timothy. With such thoughts in mind, Matthew sat down and quietly ate breakfast. With the chef around, Matthew and Lucy did not argue today. They finished their meals and remained well¨Cbehaved. After they were done, the chefs began clearing the dishes. Matthew fixed his tie and got ready to go out. He wanted to ask his wife for a kiss before he went out, but as soon as he was about to ask her, Lucy looked at him in surprise. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have trouble sleepingst night? Why don¡¯t you stay home and sleep in?¡± Lucy¡¯s question made Matthew freeze on the spot. He smiled wryly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleep, but it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Lucy responded, ¡°No, you have to stay with me today.¡± Chapter 91 Matthew was taken aback by Lucy''s clinginess today, so he could not help but worry. "What''s wrong, Lulu? Are you not feeling well?" Thinking about Lucy''s health condition, Matthew became even more worried. Lucy was not usually this clingy, so there must be something bothering her. He stubbornly thought so. Baffled, Lucy looked at him and said, "I''m totally fine. I can eat, drink, jump, and run. "But how can you go to work in your current state? Are you trying to kill yourself? You look like a panda with those eye bags. I don''t want to hear about my husband''s sudden death in the office on the news the next day." Matthew fell silent. He took out a small mirror from his pocket and looked at his reflection. He was almost having an existential crisis. Were his dark circles so bad that they made Lucy this worried? Meanwhile, Lucy gaped at him, wondering why her husband was carrying a small mirror in his pocket. The mirror even looked kind of feminine. Was this proof that Matthew had a feminine side? Lucy was starting to have an existential crisis too. Noticing Lucy''s nk stare, Matthew gently touched his face. "Are my dark circles so bad that you''re this repulsed by them?" Lucy''s soul almost left her body. "No, I''m not repulsed by your dark circles. I just think it''s funny how a grown man like you is carrying a mirror, and a pink one at that." Matthew paused and looked at her in surprise. "Lulu, this is your mirror." He looked confused. Lucy finally came to her senses. "What? It''s mine?" She looked at him in disbelief before carefully inspecting the mirror in his hand. It did look like her mirror. "Why is my mirror with you?" 1 Matthew rolled his eyes. "You handed me your bag yesterday when you were shopping with Chelsea. Then, you said you wanted to touch up your makeup, so you took out a small mirror. "In the end, you didn''t bother putting it back in your bag, so you stuffed it in my pocket. That''s why I have it. Did you forget?" Lucy was silent for a while. "Oh, I see." She was starting to doubt herself. Was that why Matthew was carrying a mirror with him? "I''m going to work now." "Okay," Lucy answered out of habit. When Matthew turned to leave, Lucy immediately reacted. She pulled on his sleeve and said, "Stop. Where are you going?" Lucy pulled on his sleeve as if she was scruffing a cat. Matthew was stuck in ce, unable to move. "I''m going to work, wifey. Didn''t you agree just now?" Matthew smiled at her, but Lucy was angry. "I wasn''t in my right mind just now. I never agreed to let you go to work." He sighed. He was d that his wife §× was worried about his health. Under norma circumstances, he would hastened to Lucy and not gone to work. What could be better than spending time at home with his beloved wife? It was heaven!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, today was different. That damneddy wasing back home, and it seemed like she wasing back because of Lulu. Although he had asked his assistant to stall her, Matthew had a feeling that he could not dy her arrival for too long. He had to take matters into his own hands. Now that Lucy was not letting him leave, Matthew was almost pulling his hair out. What was he going to do? Chapter 92 Lucy grabbed Matthew''s sleeve, sensing that something was very, very wrong! Why did Matthew have to go to work today when he could just rest at home? Although he ran argepany, he had many employees at his disposal, so he could just allocate the work to them. They could take their time finishing it. There was no need for him to be in such a rush, unless...This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Lucy squinted. "Are you seeing someone else?" Matthew almost lost his bnce. He looked at her in disbelief. "Lulu, what do you have in that head of yours? You''re alwaysing up with such wild guesses every day, and none of them are right. You sure have one hell of an imagination." Lucy looked at him with a poker face. "I don''t want to make such guesses either. But you''re acting so suspiciously. I have to know why you must go to work today." Matthew''s eyes twitched. He looked as if he was about to copse. "My mother is on her way here. I need to get there as soon as possible because my assistant won''t be able to stop her alone." Lucy looked at him in shock. "Why didn''t you tell me that your mother wasing?" An ominous feeling arose in Matthew''s heart. "Lulu?¡± Lucy suddenly stood up from the dining table and ran up to the bedroom. Matthew chased after her. "Lulu, what are you doing?" Lucy did not even look at him. "What do you think I''m doing? I''m changing my clothes so that I can go to yourpany with you. Why did you hide the fact that your mother is here?" She could not help butin to Matthew, "I''m going to give her a bad impression if I don''t greet her. What would I do then?" Lulu''s face showed visible concern as she looked at the clothes in the closet. She contemted what she should wear to see her mother-inw. Matthew recalled what his mother was like, and he fell silent. His mother was not an easy person to get along with. With that innocent and lovely face of hers, Lucy would definitely be put in a difficult position. He did not want that woman want anywhere close to Lucy, so he said without any hesitation, "You don''t have to go. I''ll persuade her to go back to New York myself. Why don''t you just stay home and get some beauty sleep?" Lucy was speechless. She turned around and looked into his eyes sternly. "Matthew, I''m your wife! We even have a marriage certificate. How could I possibly not go meet your mother? Are you out of your mind?" Matthew fell silent. He was certain that even if Lucy did not go to meet her now, she would definitely meet her sometime in the future. If he ever let his guard down, Lucy would probably meet his mother without any warning. He stood there for a long time, looking incredibly anxious. He gritted his teeth and thought for a long time before deciding. "Alright, Lulu. Get ready. I''ll take you to thepany to meet my mother." Lucy looked at him in surprise after he gave in so quickly. "I thought I''d have to persuade you a few more times." Matthew let out a bitter smile. She had already asked him twice. What use was it to stop her again? Since he had already failed twice, he might as well stop trying. It did not matter whether it was now orter because he was dead meat anyway. If he surrendered now, perhaps the ticking time bomb would not go off. Lucy searched her closet for a long time before picking out a pastel yellow dress. It was just below the knees, so it was not too revealing, but it would still highlight her good figure. Finally, she fixed her hair to look like a daughter from a good family. She nodded with satisfaction and said to Matthew, "Let''s go." Chapter 93 While driving to thepany with Lucy, Matthew could not help but feel uneasy. He was even getting a headache, seemingly dreading what was toe. Lucy nced at him from time to time, feeling puzzled. When they were halfway there, she finally asked, "Matt, why do you look so nervous? Aren''t we just meeting your mother? Why do you look like we''re on the way to hell?" Matthew shook his head without saying a word, making Lucy even more curious. What kind of woman was Matthew''s mother to make him look so distressed? Could she be like the evil stepmother in fairy tales? Laughing at her own imagination, Lucy shook her head to get rid of such thoughts. If Matthew had turned out like this, how bad could his mother be? There was no way she would be as bad as she imagined. However, looking at Matthew''s expression, Lucy could not shake off the feeling that his mother might be even scarier than an evil stepmother. After mentally preparing herself, Lucy felt a little better. She decided that no matter how shocking Mattew''s mother was, she was ready to wholeheartedly ept her. Soon, Matthew''s car arrived at thepany. He got out and went over to Lucy''s side to help her out of the car. When he looked up, he saw a beautiful woman with big eyes saying something at thepany entrance. Meanwhile, his assistant was standing beside her with his head lowered. Matthew was speechless. Was that his mother, Gabrie Sharpe? A sense of frustration emerged within him when he saw his assistant nodding beside her. How useless could his assistant be? He could not even stall his mother, yet he still expected a raise. When he got to his office, he was going to cut his assistant''s entire sry instead. The assistant standing at a distance felt a chill down his spine. It was as if something bad was about to happen. When he saw Matthew standing in the distance with a glum expression, his heart skipped a beat. He had failed toplete his task! There was no other way around it. The CEO''s mother was still the CEO''s mother, after all. She had been the person in charge of Leon Corporation for three years, so his little tricks were simply no match for that woman. ''Mr. Leon, tried my best, but I only managed to stall her for ten minutes, Please show me some mercy. My current sry is barely enough to support my family the assistantmented inwardly. Little did he know, his boss had already given him a death sentence in his mind. The assistant was indeed in a pitiful plight. While Matthew stood there, Lucy had already opened the door and gotten out because Matthew had been daydreaming for too long. She wondered if he was okay.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Matt, what''s wrong? You''ve been standing out here for so long," Lucy asked worriedly. Matthew finally came to his senses and was surprised to see that Lucy had already gotten out of the car. The woman in the distance noticed what was going on, so she looked in their direction. The two parties briefly exchanged nces, but before Matthew could do anything, the woman was already making her way toward them. §Ö "Matty, why didn''t you reply to my messages?" Chapter 94 Matthew''s face grew cold. "Mom, you sent me messages in the early hours. You know there''s a time difference between New York and here, right? That''s why I didn''t reply to your messages." Gabrie found it amusing. "Matty, I raised you. Do you think that I don''t recognize your little tricks? Don''t lie to me. Never mind the time difference, you still haven''t replied to me all morning." She strutted in her five-inch heels all the way to Matthew. He was left speechless by her words. He clenched his fists in silence. The sound of her heels got closer and closer. With every step Gabrie took, the air around Matthew grew colder.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. By the time she was in front of him, the air around Matthew was as cold as ice. His face was expressionless, like a silent volcano. Gabrie looked at Matthew with a half-smile. "Matty, you don''t look very happy to see me." "Of course, I''m not," Matthew finally said. His voice was cold and firm as if he were talking to his enemy. Standing on the sidelines, Lucy looked at the mother and son with fear on her face as they looked like they were about to get into a brawl. Feeling helpless, she had no idea what to do. "Aren''t youfortable staying in New York? Why did youe home?" Matthew narrowed his eyes threateningly. "I even make sure to send you your living expenses on time." Gabrie brushed her hand through her hair and took off her sunsses. She revealed her charismatic and alluring face. "I''ve received the living expenses. Thank you for taking care of me, Matty." Matthew''s face was still glum. He knew that Gabrie was not done, and sure enough... In the next second, Gabrie shifted her gaze to Lucy. "My son is in a rtionship; yet as his mother, I had no idea if hadn''t seen both of you on television a few days ago, L wouldn''t have known that I already had a daughter-inw." She looked Lucy up and down. To meet Gabrie today, Lucy had purposely picked out a pastel dress that went over the knees and had pearls embedded in it. Her hair was braided into a French braid that cascaded down her delicate neck. There was even a white belt around her waist that cinched her in. Her lovely face was filled with innocence and purity, making her look gentle and absolutely beautiful. She was theplete opposite of Matthew''s mother. Speaking of Gabrie, she was a rare beauty too. She had fox-like eyes and a smoking hot body. Despite being over 40, she was still as attractive as ever. Her chestnut hair was wavy, and her red lips looked especially alluring. Her amorous eyes were not only filled with charm but also scrutiny. After looking Lucy up and down, she showed hints of disdain. "Matt, you have such bad taste in women." She clicked her tongue twice as if she were insulting Lucy. ¡°She doesn''t have a nice figure, and her style is average at best. Not to mention, that disgusting innocent face of hers..... Ugh.....¡± The smile on her face vanished. Chapter 95 Matthew pulled Lucy behind him, looking furious. "She''s my wife. What are you trying to do, Mother?" Gabrie was taken aback when she saw Matthew shielding Lucy so securely. She twirled a strand of hair in her hand and said, "It seems like the future mistress of Leon Corporation isn''t much. Matt, why don''t you marry someone else? I have plenty of worthy candidates." Lucy clenched her fists behind Matthew, feeling anxious and helpless. This was totally different from what she had imagined. She had imagined many scenarios of meeting Matthew''s mother and even thought about what she would do if his mother did not like her. However, Lucy did not expect to be outright rejected from the start. Gabrie''s words made her doubt herself. Was she really that bad? Memories of Timothy''s betrayal surfaced in her mind, and she looked at Matthew with pleading eyes.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Fortunately, Matthew did not disappoint Lucy. "What nonsense are you talking about, Mother? I''ve only ever loved Lucy in my entire life. She''s the only woman for me, and no one can rece her. Stop causing amotion here and go back to New York." Gabrie stopped ying with her hair and red at him. "Why are all children so disobedient when they grow up?" She sounded threatening, but Matthew was not threatened at all. Since that incident ten years ago, he was no longer afraid of his mother. Her tricks that worked well on him before would never work again. Gabrie chuckled. She looked at Matthew protecting Lucy and shook her head. She turned around and walked toward her car, waving to Matthew and Lucy. ¡°Forget it. Let''s leave things here for today. "I''ll discuss this with you soon. I''m going back. I''m still tired after traveling here from New York." As she said that, she stretched, exposing her hot body under the sun. She tooked even more attractive. The onlookers could not help but blush. Although she was over 40, she was still extremely charming. Matthew was unfazed. He watched indifferently as his mother got into the car and drove away before he breathed a sigh of relief. He turned to look at Lucy worriedly and put his hands on her shoulders. "Lulu, are you okay?" Lucy had yet to recover from the scene just now. She shook her head and said, "I''m fine, Matt." Matthew breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I''m d that you''re okay." He was reminded of Lucy''s heart condition, so he got even more worried. "Lulu, please don''t take her words to heart. I''ll always love you, so don''t let it bother you. If you''re feeling any difort, you must tell me, okay?" Seeing how worried Matthew was, Lucy did not know what to say. She simply nodded to let him know that she was okay. Matthew was relieved to see that she was fine, so he said to l "Since store okay now, let r you to see mypany Little did he know, after he turned around, a look of utter bewilderment appeared on Lucy''s face. Chapter 96 "It''s okay, Matt." There was nothing wrong with Lucy''s tone, so Matthew did not notice her difort. He was just curious, but before he turned around, Lucy hugged him from behind. "I''m fine, Matt. Thank you for your concern." Lucy tried to sound happy. "I think I''ve used up all my luck after finding a husband like you. A lot has happened today. Can I just go home and rest? I don''t want to go in." Thinking that Lucy had not recovered from what had happened earlier, he patted her head and said, "Okay, you can go back and sleep as long as you want. I''ll go with you." After saying that, he wanted to break away from her embrace. However, no matter how hard he tried, she would not let go. He was afraid of hurting her, so he dared not use too much force. He heard Lucy say to him, ¡°It''s okay, Matt. I can go back alone. Just give me the car keys. I bet you have a lot to do at thepany today since you kept insisting oning to work."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Matthew fell silent. His desk was probably filled with piles and piles of documents by now, so he said helplessly, "I do have work to do, but nothing is more important than you. I can go back with you and have a good nap." Lucy pressed herself onto his back and shook her head. "It''s okay, Matt. Just go to work. I''ll take care of myself, so go.'' After saying that, she let go of her hands and pushed him inside. Matthew staggered after being pushed by her, almost losing his bnce. However, he still reluctantly listened to his wife''s orders. When he entered, Matthew turned to look at Lucy smiling at him. "I don''t need you toe with me." Lucy nodded with a big smile. "You don''t have to keep mepany, Matt. Just go do your work. I''ll go to work after I''ve had enough rest." Matthew hesitated and checked to see if she really was fine before getting into the elevator. Lucy waited in the lobby, watching Matthew''s elevator go up. Once his elevator reached the top floor, the smile on Lucy''s face gradually faded. Matthew''s mother was right. Matthew had bad taste in women She was not worthy. There was nothing special about her, and her family was not rich. Matthew was out of her league. Lucy became more and more disappointed when she recalled that scene just now. What did Matthew see in her? Why did he want to marry her when he had much better choices? She walked out of of Matthew''spany in despair. 1.n Although she was sighing inwardly, her footsteps were light as usual. No one in thepany realized that the CEO''s wife was dwelling on what had just happened. After Lucy left, the door of the CEO''s office opened. Someone slowly emerged from the shadows and respectfully said to Matthew, "Mrs. Leon has left thepany, and it seems like she''s on her way home.¡± "How did she look when she left?" "You can rest assured, sir. Mrs. Leon''s footsteps were brisk, and her expression was calm. She doesn''t seem to be affected at all." Chapter 97 Matthew breathed a sigh of relief. "Alright, you may leave." The man left the CEO''s office, and Matthew concentrated on his work again. Unlike what he said, Lucy did not seem like she was going home after leaving Leon Corporation. She drove aimlessly on the highway while her mind was in chaos. The appearance of Matthew''s mother was like a wake-up call for her. She seemed to be too dependent on Matthew. If anything happened to her, she would have to depend on Matthew and get him to solve everything for her. How could she ever deserve Matthew? How could she take everything Matthew gave her for granted? When did she develop such a mentality? It seemed like ever since Matthew showed an interest in her, every other woman was basically invisible to him. Even her best friend, Chelsea, was only given a shred of respect by Matthew because she was her friend. Since then, she had been taking advantage of Matthew''s affection, asking him for whatever she wanted. Even if she did not ask him for something, Matthew would take notice of her wants and provide her with everything she desired,pletely spoiling her. How could she let that happen? If this continued, Matthew would get tired of her one day. Once he did, a rich man like him could just divorce her without needing her signature. He could simply just toss the divorce papers at the marriage registration office. When the time came, she would not even know that she had been dumped.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The more Lucy thought about it, the more distressed she became. She could not help but drive faster. Soon, she reached the upper-speed limit. Only after that did she gradually slow down. No matter how stressed she was, she could not drive recklessly. What if something bad happened? With that in mind, Lucy started to calm down. She focused on driving and retracted the roof of the car. The et rushing wind against her face brought rity to her mind, slowly calming the chaos inside of her. Then, she realized that she had driven to unfamiliar territory. Uh-oh. What was she going to do? Lucy was panicking after seeing that she had no idea where she was, so she quickly drove off the highway. She came to the parking lot of a shopping mall and got out of the car. She took her phone out to check the navigation. What a hassle! How could she drive to a ce she was unfamiliar with? She had been busy overthinking about what happened. If Matthew found out, she would be in big trouble. While still in her thoughts, a hesitant voice sounded from beside her. "Were you the one with Matty today?" Lucy looked up. Could she get any more unlucky than to this? She had just said goodbye but person a few minutes ago, e she was again. On the other hand, Gabrie was very excited. "It really is you. I thought I was mistaken. Well, I just so happened to have something I want to talk to you about. "There''s a nice caf¨¦ in this mall, so let''s go there." She turned and walked straight ahead, her voice sounding assertive. She did not even give Lucy the chance to turn her down! Feeling uneasy, Lucy gulped hard. Since Matthew''s mother had made up her mind, she took small, hesitant steps and followed Gabrie. Chapter 98 Lucy sat in the caf¨¦ hesitantly with a cup of coffee that she had randomly ordered. Meanwhile, Gabrie was elegantly sipping on the cappino she ordered. The two of them had been silent for nearly 20 minutes. All this while, Gabrie had just been sipping on the coffee in front of her. Lucy had prepared herself to be criticized and interrogated by her, but she did not expect this. Somehow, it made her feel more tense. She could not just sit there and do nothing, so she picked up the coffee in front of her and took a sip. Ah, how bitter... "I thought you were bad enough, but looking at you closely now, your shorings have truly exceeded my imagination." Lucy froze. Gabrie put down her coffee cup and stared at Lucy carefully. "With your demeanor, you''re nowhere near worthy of Matty. Your sense of style is a mess. You''re dressed in unknown, low-end brands. "You''recking ss too. How on earth did Matty fall in love with you?" The more Gabrie spoke, the more she started to doubt herself. It prompted her to scrutinize Lucy again. She was certain that nothing was wrong with her eyesight. Everything she pointed out about Lucy was true. This youngdy did not have any of the qualities she wanted in her daughter-inw. She was foolish and naive! Lucy was at a loss for words. She had no way to refute Gabrie as what she said was all facts. Although the Quinn family was considered well-off, and they put a lot of emphasis on their daughter''s education, she was an exception as she was not their biological daughter. From a young age, Lucy''s upbringing had been different from that of Luna''s. Luna learned all the etiquettes Gabrie mentioned, including personal styling, dining etiquette, social dancing, flower arrangement, and other essentials fordies... Meanwhile, Lucy learned finance management, literature, and some painting courses. Apart from that, the Quinn family had never hired teachers to guide her in anything else. From that alone, it could be seen that the Quinn family wanted to pamper Luna like a youngdy from a rich family and let her indulge in all aspects of life. On the other hand, Lucy was treated as an employee. They entrusted her with all the family''s businesses, leaving her with the dirty work. That was also why Lucy left the Quinn family''spany as soon as she graduated from college and started her ownicpany. Wait a minute... Back to the main topic... In short, Lucy never learned any of those things, so she indeed knew nothing about it. "Tell me, how can I make you leave Matthew?" The more Gabrie looked at Lucy, the more disappointed she got, so she finally voiced her request. Lucy was at a loss. She thought she knew how things were going to go, but she did notThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. expect it to actually turn out this way This was just like the romance movie she watched with Matthew. Melodramatic, clich¨¦d, and full of plot twists. The fact that it was happening to her in real life was unbelievable... Lucy mustered up the courage to say to her politely, "Madam, what do you mean by that?" Gabrie handed over her card. "Is this enough for you to leave Matthew?" Reality really was crazier than in the movies! Lucy numbly looked at the card in front of her. She felt like she was in a scene where the mother would throw money at her if she refused Was this the part where she wa supposed to say, ''We truly love each other. Please don''t try to separate us!'' Chapter 99 "Madam, I can''t ept your card." Lucy handed the ck card back. Gabrie stopped sipping her coffee and looked at Lucy. "Is the money not enough for you? What else can I do to make you leave my son?" Lucy''s lips twitched. Gosh! Lucy felt even more like she was in a melodramatic romance movie. All the previous thoughts she had in the car werepletely swept away by Gabrie''s actions. Dumbfounded, Lucy looked at her. "Madam, you''ve misunderstood me. I''ve never wanted money." Gabrie''s expression was cold. "I guess you want power, then. What is it that you want? Just tell me and I''ll make it happen." Lucy held her forehead. What was she going to do? Did thisdy not understand humannguage? If she told her that Matthew and she were genuinely in love and that he was the only one she cared about, would that not be exactly like those cheesy romance movies? Why was this crazy plot happening to her? She was literally caught in a do-or-die situation. Help! If Matthew was not as nice to her as he was and was just some random guy she picked up from the streets, she would have agreed in a heartbeat. She would have taken that card by now. After spending so much time with Matthew recently, Lucy was slowly starting to develop feelings for him. Now, asking her to leave him was something she simply could not bring herself to do. "Madam, I really do like him, so please don''t insult me with money." She said it! She actually said that cheesy line! She should not have argued with Matthew about this at the time because look at what was happening now. Gabrie sipped her coffee and said, "I guess it''s going to be harder than I thought. If you don''t want the ck card, then I''ll take it back." Huh? There seemed to be a change of plot. "Let''s talk." Gabrie put down her coffee cup and rested her chin on her palm. She stared at Lucy with her piercing gaze. "I''m sure you''re fully aware that don''t approve of you being my son''s wife, right?" Lucy nodded. Now that she had experienced a rich woman forcing her to leave her son alone by throwing money at her, Lucy did not want to experience it a second time! She straightened her back and listened to Gabrie''s words attentively. She knew that what Gabrie would say next was the main point. The only thing she hearding out of Gabrie''s mouth was a series of shocking facts. "The ws I pointed out just now are why I''m personally dissatisfied with you. "I''ve gone through your information on the ne, and there are two reasons why you''re not suited to be Matty''s wife. "Firstly, you have bad management skills, so you can''t help Matty with his work at all. "Secondly you''re frompletely different social sses. Matty''spany is thergestpany in the world. Why are you reaching for the stars when you should be looking at yourself in the mirror?" Lucy fell silent... To be honest, she, too, did not know why Matthew liked her. As Matthew''s mother said, there was nothing attractive about her. Moreover, Lucy had never intended to reach for the stars in the first ce. It was the star that came to her.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, Matthew seemed more like a meteorite... He filled her head with stars. Chapter 100 Whatever Lucy was thinking about, Gabrie helped her put it into words. She took out a stack of photos from her bag. "These are the kind of women I''ve picked out for Matthew. Some are prettier than you, some are more well-mannered than you, some are more capable than you, and some have better family backgrounds than you. "I just don''t understand why Matthew would fall in love with you. "I''ve asked everyone around Matty, and they all said that he saw you on the streets by chance and dragged you to get your marriage registered. I''m still very confused by that.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Matty has never been such a hasty person. Why would he suddenly drag you to get married..." Lucy could not bear to listen to the rest of what Gabrie had to say. She took the photos Gabrie handed her and flipped through them one by one. Every one of these women was indeed better than her. In fact, they were the best of the best. She felt even more numb. Who was she to marry Matthew? "Maybe it''s because... Matt likes me," Lucy muttered. "What?" Although her voice was soft, Gabrie still heard her. "Just because Matthew likes you? Don''t be ridiculous! How could someone like you be with someone like him? "My Matty is a rational child who always puts his interests first. How else could he have made Leon Corporation thergestpany in the world? "The fact that you''re expecting a cold-blooded creature to take a liking to you isughable. I don''t see anything about you that''s worthy of his liking." That was Gabrie''s innermost thoughts. She knew better than anyone what kind of person Matthew was, so she was even more surprised than Lucy. When she first heard that Matthew was in a rtionship, she was actually pleased that her cold-blooded son had found himself a wife. Surely, his wife would bring him some assistance, right? She initially thought that he had married a daughter of some rich family, but upon closer inspection of her information... Her son could not be more blind. When a child made a mistake, it was the mother''s duty to correct them. At least... that was what Gabrie thought. She looked at Lucy with a smile that was not at all genuine. "That''s all. I''m sure you understand what I''m trying to say. As for what''s toe, it''s up to you to handle it." Gabrie packed her luggage and got up to pay. Before leaving the caf¨¦, she paused and turned to look Lucy in the eye. "If you married Matthew because of your family and your ex-fianc¨¦, you don''t have to worry. As long as you divorce Matty, I''ll help you clean things up nicely." After saying that, Gabrie left without looking back, leaving Lucy alone in the cafe. She sat there for so long that her coffee had gone cold. When the waiter came, he said to Lucy worriedly, "Is the coffee not to your liking, Miss? You haven''t even touched it." He touched Lucy''s coffee cup and said, "It''s cold. Let me get you a new one." "No thanks," Lucy refused. She got up and left. The waiter looked at her leaving in confusion. Did she have a fight with her family? Why did she seem so down? It was starting to rain outside. She would probably catch a cold without an umbre Whatever. It was none of his business. The waiter simply cleared the table. Chapter 101 Lucy walked on the street in the pouring rain like it was nothing. Her dress was soaked in rain, revealing her stunning figure. When she realized that she was drawing attention from the people around her, she came to her senses and hurriedly got back into the car.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lucy shuddered as she raised the hood of the car. She forgot to raise it when she got out of the car just now, so the car was soaked, making it freezing inside. Lucy turned on the heater and radio before driving leisurely without even checking the navigation. In the heavy rain, the music from the radio and the sound of raindrops falling on the roof soothed her nerves a little. Without even realizing it, she drove the car to her alma mater. Lucy looked at the school in front of her in a daze. Although she studied abroadter, she still studied here for a year! Since she came all the way here, why not go for a walk? Lucy found an umbre in the car and got out, making her way to the school gate. When the security guard saw Lucy, he shouted, "Wait a minute, Miss." Lucy stopped in her tracks with embarrassment. She forgot that she needed a student card to enter the campus, but she was no longer a student there. Did the security stop her because he found her suspicious? She saw the middle-aged security guard running out of the security room with a puzzled look on his face. "Gosh! Kiddo, why are you so wet? Did you not bring an umbre with you?" Lucy was momentarily stunned. Then, she smiled and said, "Yes, forgot to bring an umbre when I wen out just now. I just bought one at a convenience store." The security guard then asked, "I see. Where''s your student card?" Lucy was most afraid of being asked that question because she did not have one. Even if she did have one before, she had no idea where she put it. What was she going to do? Lucy had no choice but to remain calm and apologize, "I''m so sorry, but I seem to have forgotten my student card. It''s in my dorm." The security guard showed an understanding look and said, ¡°Alright. You can go in, youngdy." "Huh?" Lucy hesitated. "Is that really okay? Will you get in trouble?" The security guard smiled wholesomely and said, "It''s okay kid. Look at you, you''re soaking wet. If you wait outside here for your roommate to bring you yourCard, you''ll catch a cold. "Go in and change. Just don''t forget your student card next time." Seeing as the security guard was kind enough to let her in, Lucy felt even more guilty for deceiving him... "By the way, which department are you in?" Lucy hesitated for a moment before telling him the department she was in before, "The Financial Management Department. I''m a financial management student." Technically, that did not count as lying. She was indeed a financial management student at this school in the past. Lucy felt so guilty that she dared not look him in the eyes. The security guard did not think much of it. He just thought that she was shy. She was soaking wet in the pouring rain, so, of course, he had to let her in. Chapter 102 "I see. When I first saw you, I thought you were an art major. You give off an artistic vibe." Lucy said to the security guard earnestly, "Sir, I may not be an art student, but I draw. I''m interning at aicpany." Though, it was her ownpany... "I knew it!" the security guard eximed. Then, Lucy smoothly entered the university. She still had no idea how she managed to get in, but the security guard was such a kind man. Little did Lucy know that it was because of her baby face and innocent nature. She looked like she could be in her junior or senior year. Soon, Lucy started wandering aimlessly around campus. There was the little gazebo where she used to do all her homework, the grove where all the couples used to hang out, and the cafeteria... A gust of cold wind blew, causing Lucy to shiver. She looked down at her wet clothes and thought, ''I should get a coat to shield myself from the wind.'' She quickly entered a convenience store, and to her surprise, it had gotten a huge upgrade from when she was in school. They even sold clothes now. It was perfect! Now, there was no need for her to buy her clothes somewhere else. Lucy casually picked up a coat and went to the counter to pay. "Lucy?" A gentle and uncertain voice sounded from behind her. Lucy turned around nkly and saw a tall guy with a mole on his neck. Lucy was confused. Did she know him? How did he know her? After Lucy turned around, the man realized that he was right. It was her. His face showed a hint of surprise ashe walked toward her. It just so happened that no one was lining up behind Lucy, or else people would have told him off for cutting in line! "It really is you! I thought I had the wrong person. Aren''t you studying abroad? Why are you on campus again?" Lucy was shocked. Not only did he know her name, but he knew everything about her. Could he be her former coursemate? She supposed that it was possible. If he were pursuing further studies, it would make sense that he was still in school. "You are..." Lucy looked at him carefully from head to toe, but she still had no idea who he was. The tall man scratched his cheek embarrassedly. "It''s me, Cillian Sullivan. I was the ss representative back then." Lucy was bewildered. She dug up her memory and recalled a 186cm-tall man who was as round as a ball. She scrutinized the man in front of her and noticed the familiar-looking mole on his neck. Only then did she realize that he was the same man from her memory. Lucy could not hide her shock. "Cillian, you''ve lost so much weight. I couldn''t recognize you." Cillian blushed at her words.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "I went on a diet. You''re not the only one. Many other of our coursemates from back then don''t recognize me." Lucy gave him a strange yet serious look. "Can you tell me what your Toss secret is? I want to be as skinny as you!" Chapter 103 "Exercise more, eat lean meats, reduce snacking, and don''t stay upte!" Cillian said to Lucy seriously. Lucy smiled. She felt much better after getting her mood ruined by Matthew''s mother just now. "You''re hrious. If it was that easy, I wouldn''t be asking you for your weight loss secret." Her words made Cillian blush. "Oh, it''s our turn. You''re dripping wet, so you should go pay first." Cillian was confused as to why she looked so disheveled, but Lucy nodded like it was nothing. The yellow dress she wore today was thick enough to not expose her too much even though it was wet. She was just a little cold. After settling the bill, Lucy put the coat on herself. It was a man''s coat, so it was a bit big. However, it was at least big enough to keep her petite body warm. Cillian did not leave after she paid. He kept a proper distance from her while he smiled and joked with her. He had a gentleness about him. He maintained just the right distance from her so that she would not feel ufortable. Lucy was starting to feel much more rxed. They strolled around the whole campus while chatting. Cillian talked to her like any other ssmate. "How have you beentely?" Lucy instantly felt down when he asked that. She forced a smile and said, "Fine, it''s just..." She could not bring herself to continue. Cillian understood that she was ufortable talking about it, so he quickly changed the topic. "Life doesn''t always go the way we want it to, but it''ll pass. Good things will eventuallye our way. "By the way, it''s almost noon. Have you eaten? They''ve added some great options in the cafeteria recently. Would you like me to take you there?" Lucy knew that Cillian wanted to cheer her up, so she epted his kindness. Next, Cillian took her up to the second floor of the cafeteria. Lucy felt a little guilty. She studied here for a year, so she had long known that the cafeteria had good food. However, it was also twice as expensive as the cafeterias in other schools, and even more so on the second floor. "How about we eat on the first floor? The second floor is going to cost you a little more. You''re still in school, after all." Cillian did not mind at all. ¡°What kind of man would be stingy about money when taking a woman, el.ne? ut to eat? We''re just in a school cafeteria, not a five-star restaurant. "Of course, if you''d give me the honor of taking you out to a five-star restaurant, I''d be happy to do so." Lucy was amused. The two of them went to a secluded spot on the second floor of the cafeteria and sat down. To be frank, the prices here were really high. The students here rarely went up to the second floor unless they were especially well-off. The money they spent there would be enough for them to eat out, so why spend it at the school cafeteria? Since not many people were there, Lucy felt at ease. Not only was she eating with Cillian, but she was also wearing a man''s coat. Anyone who saw them would think that they were a couple. Even if Matthew was not aware of it, Lucy did not think that it was a good idea. Why did it feel like she was cheating?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A sudden pang of guilt hit her, and she wondered what Matthew was up to. Chapter 104 The food was served promptly. As soon as Lucy tasted it, her eyes lit up. The food was seasoned to perfection, awakening her appetite that had been dormant for a long time. Cillian softened his gaze when he saw her eating happily. He did not expect to see her here again. It seemed like good things came to those who waited, after all. "Are you happy?" "Yes!" Lucy nodded happily with sauce around her lips. Cillian gave her a slight nod and took out a handkerchief from his pocket, handing it to her. Lucy took it, wiped her mouth, and looked at Cillian in surprise. "Not many people carry handkerchiefs around with them anymore, especially guys. "By the way, this handkerchief is beautiful! Where did you get it? I want one too." Cillian smiled. He did not tell her that he made the handkerchief because of her. During freshman year, she used to carry adies'' handkerchief around every day. He had feelings for her at that time, so he made one. However, he was overweight and insecure at the time. After he finally lost weight, Lucy had already gone abroad. He also heard that she had found a boyfriend, so he gave up. However, he still could not let go of her and applied for graduate school because there were still traces of her on campus. "I made it myself. If you like it, I can make one for you." Lucy looked at him in shock. ¡°You made it yourself? Oh my god! Your craftsmanship is incredible. You''re even better than most women." Cillian smiled and shook his head. "Oh, you''re too kind. This is the only thing I''m good at. I don''t know anything else." Lucy smiled at him. She wanted to return the handkerchief to him, but she froze midway. She had not realized it earlier, but after remembering that she had used the handkerchief to wipe her mouth, she was embarrassed. There were even sauce stains on it. It probably was not a good idea to return it now. Ashamed, she withdrew her hand and said, "I''ll wash it and give it back to you." It was dirty... Cillian did not mind taking the handkerchief back until he had a sudden thought. If Lucy had to return the handkerchief to him, that would give him another chance to his see her. He quickly toC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. UMS mind. ¡°Sure, thanks for washing it.¡± Lucy''s face turned red. ¡°I''m sorry. Ipletely forgot that it was something you carried on you. I shouldn''t have used it to wipe my mouth." Cillian waved his hand. "It''s okay. Oh, by the way, how are things with your boyfriendtely?" Although he liked Lucy, he would not stoop so low as to steal someone else''s girlfriend. He was just asking about it because he was wondering if she had broken up with Timothy. He knew the type of women Timothy liked back then, and Lucy would often dress up to fit his type. However, the yellow dress she wore today made her look like an innocent and good-natured woman, which did not match Timothy''s taste at all. There was a high chance that they had broken up! Lucy frowned disapprovingly when she heard his name. "We broke up. He''s a fuckboy, so don''t mention his name again..." In that case... A hint of joy appeared on Cillian''s face. It seemed like his guess was right. They had really broken up! Did that mean that he had a chance now? Chapter 105 However, the happiness on his face vanished. Instead, a look of disapproval appeared on his face. "How could he do that? You''re such a nice woman." Lucy brushed it off. "It''s okay. He''s just a douche. I''m d I''m not with him anymore. I have a new life now, so you don''t have tofort me." Cillian returned to a neutral expression. It was better for her to forget Timothy. There was no need for her to be thinking about her ex anyway. "I''m married now, so what can he do?" That was the sound of Cillian''s heart shattering. Cillian was stupefied. Fucking hell! Did Lucy just say that she was married? Did he hear that right? Lucy had a husband? He needed a moment. Cillian''s brain was still recovering from the shock. His new hope for love came crumbling down again. What the hell was this? Cillian''s features were twisted in frustration, causing Lucy to be concerned as she noticed his unusual expression. "What''s wrong?" Cillian immediately rposed himself, but he was still hurting inside. "Nothing, please continue." Lucy sighed. "Actually, my husband and I had quite a dramatic first encounter. "Sometimes, I feel like my husband just randomly chose someone on the streets to marry. He''s such an outstanding person. I don''t know what he sees in me!" Hearing her words, Cillian blurted, "Everything about you is excellent, Lucy. How can you look down on yourself like that?" Lucy was speechless. "What about me is so excellent? I just studied abroad and came back to start my own business. After setting it up, did such a bad job at managing it that my husband had to invest in mypany. "We agreed that it was just an initial investment. If things don''t go well, I have to agree to a condition he sets, but I still don''t know what he means by that. I''m not even that pretty, and I don''t have any assets. "My family background isn''tpatible with his either. His mother doesn''t approve of me being his wife." Thinking back at what Gabrie said just now, Lucy was even more depressed. "Someone like me..." The more Cillian listened, the more ufortable he felt. Was Lucy being serious when she said that she was not that pretty? Herplexion was as radiant as aThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. lily, and her demeanor was effortlessly pure and graceful. She t was the woman of every man''s dreams! Why would she think that she was not attractive? How was she not an asset when she studied abroad? Was she for real? He remembered that Lucy went abroad to study at Cambridge. How could a top student from Cambridge be considered ordinary? Even if thepany she set up was not doing well, it must have been someone else''s fault. He had seen what Lucy was capable of since their freshman year. How could she fail at managing herpany? However, Cillian could not say those words out loud. If he said all of that, Lucy would get suspicious of him. She would question how he knew so much about her. If she grew wary of him, she would keep her distance. It had been so long since he saw the girl he liked, so he wanted to make itst a little longer. Even if she was married... Admiring her from a distance without meddling in their rtionship should not be a problem, right? After making up his mind, he stumbled over his words as he tried to tell her, "Lucy, you''re underestimating yourself. You have many great qualities..." Chapter 106 Cillian was still stumbling over his words at first, but as he progressed, his thoughts became more concise. His words also flowed more smoothly. He told Lucy everything he thought of earlier. Of course, he excluded a lot of the details and just subtly hinted to help Lucy realize her worth. Listening to Ciin''s words, Lucy slowly regained her confidence. However, she soon hesitated again. ¡°But his mother doesn''t like me because his family is really, really rich and um... really powerful." Cillian raised his eyebrows and said, "How powerful could they be for you to say that? I remember your family being quite influential in the city too. If I''m not mistaken, they run their ownpany, right?" Lucy sighed and shook her head. ¡°We''re not on the same level at all.¡± No way. Were they actually that powerful? Cillian''s eyes widened, but he did not say his thoughts out loud. Lucy exined to Cillian straightforwardly, "My husband''spany is ranked among the top tenpanies in the world." She tactfully left out the fact that her husband was the world''s number one CEO. However, her statement was enough to shock Cillian. Wow! Lucy had a good eye for choosing men. "In that case, you must be under a lot of pressure." "Yeah." Lucy rested her chin on her palm. She did not even bother eating the food in front of her. She was just poking at her food with her cutlery. Cillian was starting to get worried. Lucy seemed to be going through a tough time. Not getting epted by such a wealthy family was a huge problem, indeed. Was Lucy truly happy? "Is that man treating you well? He could not help but ask. The thought of Matthew''s face brought back a hint of sweetness in Lucy''s expression. "Yes, he''s very good to me. If I want the stars, he''ll give me the moon. If I want the moon, he''ll give me the sun. He always gives me everything I want. "Although his mom doesn''t approve of us, he still protects me." "It''s settled, then!" Cillian did not quite understand. "But what his mother said is true," Lucy said with a stern face. Cillian finally understood what was going on, so he said, "I get it. You feel that you''re not worthy of your husband because of your different backgrounds." Lucy nodded happily. "That''s it!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t want to be a canary in his cage. happyhough this little bird is happy, I still want to be able to walk ¨¨ by side with him." Coret Cillian sighed helplessly. Now that he found out that they had a good rtionship, that meant that he could not get in between them anymore. If that was the case, he should let go of her as soon as possible. The most he could do was protect her from afar and give her some advice. "You said that you have your ownpany and your husband invested in it, right?" Lucy looked up nkly. "Yeah, why?" "In that case, are you confident in making thispany the best in the world?" Um... Confused, Lucy lifted her head all of a sudden. Then, a confident smile appeared on Cillian''s face. "As long as you can make thispany number one globally, you''ll be shoulder-to-shoulder with your husband. "Besides, he invested in yourpany, right? If he has already invested in it, what are you afraid of? "I believe in you, Lucy." Chapter 107 Lucy gaped at Cillian without blinking. "Cillian, what makes you believe in me? ¡°Even I don''t have much confidence in myself." Cillian smiled sheepishly. "That''s because you were part of the culturemittee when you were a freshman. You did a great job organizing events andrge-scale ys. I''m certain that you''ll be able to achieve that." A warm feeling washed over her heart. Although it felt like blind trust, his trust in her brought her greatfort. She mustered up her confidence. "Okay, I''ll work hard to live up to your trust in me." Cillian shook his head. "No, Lucy. You should work hard for the people you love." A tinge of bitterness welled up in his heart as he thought, ''Don''t do that to me, Lucy. It''s heartbreaking...'' Lucy remained oblivious. "You''re right!" The gloom on Lucy''s face was swept away. "Thank you. Your advice made me feel much better. I''ll try my best to catch up to him and be a woman who''s worthy of being by his side." Cillian''s smile remained unchanged, but it somehow looked like a mask on his face. "Yup..." With her newfound motivation, she could not wait to go back to herpany and start grinding. She was not even in the mood to eat the food in front of her. "I''ll be heading back now. There''s no time to waste." Cillian''s eyes betrayed feelings of disappointment. "Okay, drive safe. Remember to carry an umbre with you so that you won''t get wet again." Lucy nodded and left. Cillian felt his heart aching until Lucy turned around again as if she had forgotten something. "By the way, Cillian, I don''t think I have your number. What''s your WhatsApp number? I''ll contact you after I wash your handkerchief." Cillian''s mood went from gloomy to sunny in an instant, and they exchanged numbers. Cillian sent Lucy to the school entrance and waved her off. It was not that he did not want to spend time with her, but he could not bear the sight of her working hard for her husband. The fact that he was not the one she was not doing it for made him insanely jealous, so to keep himself from meddling in their rtionship, he had to keep a distance. When the security guard saw them, there was a knowing expression on his face. "Miss, is he your boyfriend?" Lucy blushed. "No, he''s just my coursemate." "Just your coursemate?" The security guard raised his eyebrows suggestively. It seemed like the goy was still in the stage of pursuing her. The security guard did not want to embarrass them, so he stopped teasing. If Lucy got too shy, the young man might fail to get her. ¡°Okay, okay. I get it. Miss, are you heading out? Don''t forget your student card this time." Lucy knew that he did not take her words seriously at all. She opened her mouth, wanting to exin herself, but she said nothing in the end.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She had a feeling that the more she tried to fix it, the worse it would get, so she might as well just give up. It was not like she woulde to the university anymore in the future. Lucy nodded and walked up to her car. She got in and decided to go home to get some things before going to thepany. ... Meanwhile, Matthew was processing a pile of documents at lightning speed. His wife was not in good condition earlier, so he was worried. He so wanted to be done with work early at he could check up oncher and catch up on sleep. Chapter 108 After a long day of processing documents, Matthew was finally done with the mountain of documents on his desk. When he called his assistant, he came in instantly. "Mr. Leon, how may I help you?" "How is Mrs. Leon doing?" The assistant took a tablet out of nowhere and clicked on it a few times before reporting to Matthew honestly. "Mr. Leon, Mrs. Leon didn''t go to thepany just now. I don''t know where she went. Nobody saw her." When Matthew heard that, he exploded. "What did you say?! "Lulu didn''t go to herpany, and you don''t know where she went?" The assistant calmly turned off the tablet and lowered his head. "Mr. Leon, please don''t worry. I''ll have someone find out where she drove your car immediately. "Please give me a moment. I''ll have the results very soon." Matthew had no choice but to wait patiently. He hoped that nothing bad happened to her. Amidst his anxiety, the results came out... "Mr. Leon, Mrs. Leon went to her alma mater today. It seems that she drove aimlessly on the highway for a bit after having coffee at a caf¨¦ with an unidentified woman. She should be home by now." After hearing that, the knot in Matthew''s eyebrows loosened up. "Thank god she''s home." Nothing else mattered as long as Lulu was safe and sound! He stood up from his desk and threw his suit jacket on. "Get the car ready. I''m going home to see my wife!" The assistant nodded respectfully and said, "Yes, sir." He efficiently carried out his orders and got Matthew''s car ready. Matthew got into his car and sped off. In less than 15 minutes, he was home. Lucy just so happened to arrive at the same time because she drove rather slowly. She was supposed to arrive ear but she dared not drive too fast because she was feeling a little tired. She did not want to get into an ident. When she got home, she bumped into Matthew, who was getting out of the car. Matthew looked at his wife''s disheveled appearance and squinted his eyes, examining her from head to toe. Lucy was still wearing the oversized men''s coat, looking like she was drenched in rain. Although the water had mostly dried up now, there were still water stains on her yellow dress. Lucy''s hair was tousled too after she let it down. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Out of nowhere, Matthew felt a surge of anger. "Wifey, where have you been?" Lucy nced at him with confusion and replied, "I didn''t go anywhere. I was feeling down, so I went for a drive and ended up at my university." Matthew looked at the oversized men''s coat on her and asked with a forced smile, "Lulu, would you like to exin the men''s coat you''re wearing?" Who the hell gave his wife this coat? Matthew could not bear the thought of another man putting a coat on Lucy. They were only separated for a short time. How did this happen? Lucy stared nkly at the men''s coat she was wearing, and then at Matthew. She had zero clue as to why he was upset. Chapter 109 "You mean this men''s coat? I didn''t bring an umbre with me when I got out of the car, so I got drenched in the rain. I didn''t have any other choice but to put this on," Lucy exined innocently to Matthew. Matthew got even more angry after listening to her exnation. How could she wear another man''s coat just because she got wet? Was his wife''s brain out of whack or something? Could she not buy a new coat herself and wear that? Did he not give her enough money? Matthew''s tone of voice sounded even colder. "So you put on a man''s coat?!" Lucy frowned as she was starting to get a little annoyed. What was with his interrogative tone? She had finally made up her mind to be one of the world''s toppanies because of him... Though, that was what they had agreed on in the beginning... Lucy was upset now, and when a woman was angry, no one could reason with her. "What''s wrong with putting clothes on? The rain was pouring, and I was soaking wet. Do you want me to catch a cold?" Lucy yelled at him. Matthew got angry. "Couldn''t you just buy one for yourself? Why do you have to wear another man''s coat? If you like wearing coats so much, there are many in my closet, so why don''t you take one out?" "Matthew, are you out of your mind?" Lucy rolled her eyes in exasperation. Was he seriously getting jealous because of this? Why did he have to use her right off the bat instead of asking her nicely? "What did you say, Lucy? Who''s out of their mind?" "None of your clothes were in the car, and I bought this coat myself, okay?!" Huh? Matthew was stupefied. What did she mean she bought the coat herself? Was it all a misunderstanding? "T-Then, why did you buy a men''s coat?" Matthew stuttered. Lucy angrily ripped off the clothing tag that was still there and threw it in Matthew''s face to prove that she was not lying. "A men''s coat is big enough to cover my wet body entirely. I even bought the coat in your size so that you can wear it once it''s washed. I didn''t think you''d jump to conclusions without even knowing the full story. Now I''m pissed!" Lucy stomped into the vi. She did not want to talk to Matthew at all. Matthew was starting to panic. This was at his fault. He should not have spoken to his wife like that. She was already in a bad mood today, yet he just had to upset her even more. What was he going to do? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Matthew was starting to feel and Lucy was angry with him, not look like it was going to subside any time soon. He had no choice but to get close to her. "Wifey, I''m sorry. I was wrong. I shouldn''t have yelled at you and used you." Lucy shot him a cold nce and snorted without saying a word. Instead, she walked to her room, took a document from her desk, and went downstairs. She was about to drive to thepany. Matthew could not let her leave. If he did, she might never forgive him. He quickly followed Lucy. "Wifey, wifey, wait up. I''m sorry, okay?" Chapter 110 Lucy wanted nothing to do with Matthew, so she got into the car and mmed the door to shut him out. Starting the engine, she drove off. Matthew could only watch her leave as a sense of despair crept into his heart. What was he going to do? Lucy was actually angry now. Matthew squatted on the ground with his head in his hands. His entire body reeked of destion, and his CEO bearing waspletely gone. After contemting for a long time, he still could note up with a solution. What should he do? Since he was clueless, he had no choice but to take out his phone and ask his assistant! His assistant would definitely know what to do! If he did not know what to do, what was the use of having him? Leon Corporation did not hire freeloaders! Meanwhile, the assistant named Kent Davis was sobbing in the restroom. Why did it always have to be him? He was not a problem-handling machine! Could the CEO not find someone else to handle this? However, Kent could not say that to Matthew''s face, so he reluctantly answered the Grim Reaper''s call again. "Hello, Mr. Leon. How can I help you?" "What do you do when your wife is mad at you?" Matthew asked calmly. Kent took a while to react. He thought that he had heard him wrong. Did Matthew make his wife angry? Well... Although Kent felt uneasy about it, a part of him could not help but gloat. Matthew was always exploiting his employees and dumping everything on them. It served him right that his wife was angry at him. He kept his thoughts to himself and said to Matthew seriously, "It depends on how you made your wife angry. There are different ways to handle different situations." Matthew fell silent for a moment before saying, "She had a men''s coat on when she came back today, so I yelled at her, but it turned out that she bought that coat herself." Kent was speechless. He deserved it for using his wife without any context! Women were unreasonable creatures by nature. Matthew was practically asking for it. Kent carefully suggested to Matthew, "Mr. Leon, why don''t you try buying your wife something she likes? If she''s happy, maybe she won''t be mad at you anymore." When making that suggestion, KenC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. puffed his chest. That was how he made his wife happy. As long as he bought gifts for his wife, she would never be angry, so he was confident that it would work. However, Matthew was skeptical about it. "I don''t think that''ll work." Kent was puzzled. "Why not?" Matthew felt his right eyelid twitching "The money I give my wife is quite a significant amount. If she wants something, she can very well buy it herself. Why would she need me to buy her those things?" Kent felt like his heart had been struck by an arrow when he heard that. Matthew had a point. Lucy was rich as well, so she did not need Matthew to buy anything for her. However, since he already said so, he still bit the bullet and said, "That''s different, Mr. Leon." "Oh?" Matthew was intrigued. "The gifts you buy for your wife and what she buys herself are different. It''s the gesture and the thought behind it that counts. "You see, oftentimes, women don''t want your apology. They just want to see your attitude. As long as you have the right attitude, there shouldn''t be a problem." Chapter 111 Matthew finally understood now. "I see. I''ll arrange a candlelight dinner, book the most luxurious hotel, find the best jewelry, and buy the newest handbag for her right away. "What do you think?" "Mr. Leon, I think that''s excellent." Kent approved of his idea without a second thought, but in case Matthew failed to appease his wife and decided to take it out on him again, he decided to give Matthew a heads-up first. "Of course, Mr. Leon, I''m referring to women in general. Mrs. Leon might think differently, so this strategy might not work in her case." Matthew frowned. "How could you suggest a n that might fail? I need a foolproof n. Don''t you know my work ethic?" Kent felt his head buzzing. How was that the same? The fact that Matthew was asking him for advice on how to appease his wife showed how useless Matthew was in this regard. However, Matthew was still Kent''s boss, so he had to follow his orders no matter what. In a fit of self-pity, Kent decided to reveal the method he used to appease his wife when she was extra angry. "Mr. Leon, if that doesn''t work, I have no choice but to teach you my ultimate secret trick." Matthew''s curiosity was piqued. "What is it? Tell me now." Gulping, Kent mentally prepared himself to get fired by his angry boss. "Mr. Leon, first, you go to the supermarket and get yourself a cactus or a washboard." Although Matthew did not know what this method entailed, he had a bad feeling about this. Cactus? Was it for Lucy? What was the washboard for? Why would they need that when they had washing machines at home? He suppressed his curiosity and continued listening to Kent. "Then, before your wifees home, you ce the washboard and cactus at the door." The more Matthew listened, the more confused he was. "When your wifees home, you''ll kneel in her direction and shout your apology. I guarantee it''ll solve the problem." After hearing those words, Matthew felt thunder rolling above his head. Kent, who was on the other end of the phone, closed his eyes, preparing to face Matthew''s tirade. However, Matthew was not as angry as Kent imagined.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He had a curious look on his face, and he Symasked with a hint of sympathy, "Do you usually apol to your wife like this?" Conte Sensing that Matthew was not very angry, Kent sighed in relief. He rposed himself and said, "Of course, this is the ultimate trick. I use it when my wife is very, very angry. Don''t worry, Mr. Leon. method may be harsh, but it''s effective. I guarantee a 70 ito nishe sess rate." Matthew was speechless. This method would undermine his dignity as a CEO! Should he use it or not? He was torn. "Alright, I got it." He simply responded and hung up. Then, he continued spiraling deeper into his conflicted thoughts. Should he do it? After much contemtion, Matthew decided to reserve it as a backup n. If he could not make his wife happy, he would use it as ast resort. Matthew made the decision resolutely. He made a trip to the supermarket and bought a washboard. He hid it behind the door out of guilt. As for the cactus... Forget it. Kneeling on that thing was going to hurt like hell. Chapter 112 Meanwhile, Lucy had already arrived at thepany, unaware of the surprise that was waiting for her at home. She was still upset with Matthew. She was not going to forgive that bastard for wrongly using her today! She angrily walked into thepany with her files and started looking through them.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Since Matthew invested in thepany and brought in some excellent managers, thepany had turned a corner. They were no longer operating at a loss. Although Lucy was not as stressed as before, she still had a long way to go before she could make herpany the best in the world. She concentrated on the work in front of her. While she was working, someone knocked on her office door. "Come in." A timid-looking youngdy came in. Lucy knew who she was. Her name was Mabel Pines. Matthew recently recruited her as an intern from a prestigious university. Many people called her Maple because it rhymed with her name. She was a quietdy and a meticulous worker. She was just a bit shy. After noticing how shy she was, Lucy softened her tone. "Maple, how can I help you?" Mabel was ttered when she heard her boss call her by her nickname, but she put on a serious expression and spoke softly, "Ms. Lucy, I have something to report to you." The sight of the delicate youngdy made Lucy forget about her worries for a moment. ¡°Sure,e in. I''m listening." Mabel seemed to have found a bit more courage, so she said a little louder, "Ms. Lucy, some of the cartoonists in ourpany have been poached by otherpanies again." Lucy''s expression sank. "Poached?" Hah! She scoffed. If she guessed correctly, it must be another one of her dear sister''s doings. As expected, Mabel nced at her and said, "Ms. Lucy, um... "I found out who poached our people, and they''re from your sister''spany." Lucy mmed the table and said through gritted teeth, "Luna again!" Mabel was startled. "M-Ms. Lucy..." She was so scared that her neck shrunk. All the while, Lucy had a friendly demeanor at thepany. It was the first time Mabel had seen her like this. Lucy came to her senses and realized that Mabel was still in front of her. She immediately rposed herself and said, "I''m sorry for scaring you, Maple. Please continue. What happened?" Lucy was a little nervous. Seeing as Lucy had returned to her original state, Mabel patted her chest and continued to report to her. "Ms. Lucy, although many of our cartoonists have been poached, given the recent sry increase for the writers and thepany''s steady progress, most of the vel.n poached artists haven''t jumped ship. Ourpany is still safe." After hearing that, Lucy''s heart finally calmed down. "I see. Is there anything else?" Mabel nced at Lucy warily and handed her the file that she had prepared some time ago. "Ms. Lucy, this is theic I drew at thepany. Recently, an investor has shown interest in it and wants to acquire the rights to adapt it into a TV show... That''s what I came here to talk to you about." Chapter 113 Lucy was so surprised that she sprung up from her chair. She walked up to Mabel and held her hand. "Maple, you''re my lucky star. This is such good news." Mabel could not help but blush in embarrassment. She stole nces at her, thinking, ''Wow, Ms. Lucy is so pretty.'' Her voice was as soft as a mosquito as she said, "Thank you, Ms. Lucy. It''s nothing, really." Lucy patted her hand and said, "It''s not nothing. If someone notices your work, that means you''re outstanding." Mabel smiled. She was d that she was able to help Lucy. "When will the investor be here? Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to negotiate a good deal for you!" Lucy was even more motivated now. She could not believe she received such good news right after she set a target for herself. She had to seize this opportunity and make a name for Lulu Comics. Once she established a reputation for herpany, the rest would fall into ce. "In about three days, the investor wille here to discuss this." Mabel suddenly remembered the reason she came and started fidgeting. She asked, "Ms. Lucy, when the investores, can I join in the talks?" Lucy was a little confused. "You''re the one who wrote and illustrated theic, so, of course, you have to be there with me." Mabel was getting a little anxious. "N-No, that''s not what I mean. What I mean is... "When selling the rights to thisic, can I join the team as the lead writer? I don''t want the plot to be alteredpletely. The characters in the story are like my children. I''ve watched them grow bit by bit and..." Mabel''s words were bing even more confusing, but Lucy understood what she meant. She pondered for a moment and answered her carefully, "Don''t worry, Maple. I''ll try my best to fight for it, but can''t guarantee use the story ultimately depends on the director the investors have chosen." Mabel was a little disappointed, but she still thanked Lucy. "It''s alright, I know that it''s an important decision. I appreciate you helping me, Ms. Lucy. "Since there''s nothing else, I''ll get back to work now. Go ahead and do what you need to do, Ms. Lucy." With that, Mabel turned around and left Lucy''s office. Lucy watched her leaving with a tinge of sadness, feeling a pang of sympathy for her. It was just one small condition. She could try her best to fight for it when she met the investor. After Mabe eft, Lucy sat down and concentrated on work again. Since Lucy had to make time for the investor who wasing the day after tomorrow, her work had just doubled. After a long day of going through documents, Amy knocked on the door. "Ms. Lucy, it''s time to get off work. Aren''t you going home?" Lucy lifted her head nkly and looked out the window. While she was busy approving documents, the sun had already set. She hesitantly looked at the pile of files on the table that had yet to be approved, and she smiled reassuringly. "It''s okay. You can go home first. Everyone else must''ve left already. I''m sorry for making you stay sote. "I''ll take care of the rest.'' S "Ms. Lucy, please take good care of your health. Don''t overwork yourself or you''ll fall sick!"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Amy looked at Lucy worriedly. Chapter 114 Lucy shrugged. "There''s only a bit of paperwork left. It''s no big deal. You can go home first." Amy failed to persuade her and left. She was still a bit worried when she left. She contemted calling Matthew to ask him to pick Lucy up, but then again... Seeing how diligently Lucy was working, she thought that it was better to not disturb her. With a sigh, Amy left. Lucy was still ving away at the paperwork. She had not been this motivated in a long time. Although she liked working, why were there so many freaking documents?! Sighing, she gazed out the window at the darkening sky. How did time fly by so quickly? She had not even finished reviewing her documents yet. Lucy took out her phone and unlocked the screen only to find out that there were no notifications. Her face darkened. That damned jerk made her upset, yet he did not even bother calling to apologize! Tonight, she was going to sleep in a separate room from Matthew! Sulking, she walked down thepany building and entered the parking lot before driving back home. The vi was dark and quiet without a single light on. Lucy was at a loss. Where could Matthew be? Could he be so angry that he did not evene home? No, no, no, no, no... Lucy shook her head. He was the one who angered her first. Who gave Matthew the right to get angry? Lucy angrily stomped into the vi and turned on the lights. When she saw the scene before her, she was shocked. The lights in the vi had been reced by colorful bulbs, casting a beautiful glow that waltzed around the room. Soft ssical music was ying out of nowhere. The living room that used to be filled with furniture was now cleared out and reced by numerous of Lucy''s favorite flowers. In the center was arge round table adorned with three reed diffusers and two candles, surrounded by a variety of dishes. Many helpers lowered their heads at Lucy. "Mrs. Leon, wee home!" Matthew slowly came down from upstairs, wearing a ck suit. He had a gentle smile on his face. Lucy''s head was spinning. What was going on? "Wifey, you''re home." Matthew walked up to her. Lucy stared at him nkly and asked, "What are you up to this time?" Matthew stretched his hand out, and the helper next to him handed a s to en.swnovels fovene king gift box. ( Matthew put it in Lucy''s hands. "Lulu, I prepared a surprise for you. Are you still angry?" He looked at her warily. Lucy finally realized that this was his attempt at an apology. Even if he wanted to apologize, he did not have to make it this grand. Lucy was speechless. She wanted to tell Matthew that she was not angry anymore and that he could send them all home, but the memory of him falsely using her this morning ignited a new wave of anger in her. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Without even looking at the gift in her hand, she scoffed and went upstairs. Matthew was dumbfounded... This was bad! His wife was genuinely furious this time. He quickly dismissed the helpers. "You all can leave now. I''ll talk to wife myself," he said while ipetence of the helpeel grumbling internally about theel How could they not even handle such a simple task? Chapter 115 The helpers in the living room nodded respectfully and left Matthew''s vi in an orderly manner. Matthew did not pay them any attention at all. He hurriedly went upstairs and stood in front of the door of Lucy''s room. He pushed the handle down, but the door did not budge. Lucy had locked the door from the inside. Matthew was panicking. "Lulu, please open the door. I was wrong. Don''t be angry at me, please." There was still no response. Matthew''s head was buzzing. He was bad at cheering women up. "Lulu, if you''re mad at me, you can just hit me. I was wrong, okay?" A muffled female voice came from the room. "What did you do wrong? Why should I hit you?" Matthew was relieved that she answered him as he was most afraid of her ignoring him. He said softly, ¡°Lulu, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have doubted you and gotten jealous over nothing. Pleasee out and give me a chance to apologize to you?" Listening to his gentle apology, Lucy''s anger started to subside. Fine. What was the point of getting angry over trivial matters anyway? If she got angry like this every single day, she was going to die from anger. Plus, Matthew had already sincerely apologized to her. It would be petty for her to remain angry. Lucy''s door opened. She stood by the door and looked at him angrily. "Are you really sorry?" Matthew quickly nodded. "I''m sorry. Please forgive me, wifey."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He looked at Lucy pitifully. Her gaze softened at the sight of him, and she sighed. "Fine. I forgive you this time, but if you ever do that again, I''ll never forgive you." He nodded in relief. It seemed like she was not as angry as he thought because if she was... Matthew thought about the washboard hidden in his room, arousing a sense of despair. If he ever had to use that to appease his wife, he wouldpletely lose his dignity. Thank goodness... Lucy looked at Matthew''s relieved expression and found him suspicious. She may have just forgiven him, but there if he no need for him to djust survived a di she that scary? "Matt, am I that scary?" Lucy could not read him at all, so she asked him bluntly. Matthew angeroze, afraid that he would again. After hesitating for a long time, he said e e not scary." On the contrary, Lucy found him even more suspicious. She squinted her eyes and asked, ¡°Is this how you apologize?" Matthew felt the urge to cry. She had already forgiven him just now, so why was she bringing up the past? It was not even the past. It happened just a second ago! Matthew shook his head. "I''m telling the truth." He almost swore to the heavens. "I promise I''m not lying to you." "Is that so?" Lucy drawled. She calmly walked toward Matthew''s room, and Matthew''s chest tightened. Uh-oh. Did she find out? Based on Matthew''s reaction, Lucy could confirm that he was hiding something from her. She squinted her eyes and opened the door to Matthew''s room. Chapter 116 Matthew could no longer keep the smile on his face. "Wifey..." He looked at Lucy pleadingly. Internally, he was thinking, ''Don''t go in. I beg you, please. I still want to keep my dignity.'' Lucy''s face was expressionless when she looked at him... She was wondering if he was hiding something. What was he hiding from her? Was someone else in this house? Lucy was having all sorts of thoughts, but she did not question him just yet. She had to see it to believe it. She would not act like how Matthew did that morning, angering her by wrongly using her without any proof. With a gulp, she searched his room. Lucy looked under the bed, in the closet, behind the curtains, and behind the door. The more she searched, the more confused she was. There was nothing! She scanned his room again. Since she had been sleeping in his room, she was familiar with the room''syout. There seemed to be no changes at all. No one was there. She looked at the window again. It was locked shut, so there was no way anyone could be hiding in here just now. Why was Matthew acting so nervous? Lucy scratched her head. Matthew watched as Lucy failed to find the evidence after searching every corner of his room. He could not help but sigh in relief, and he put a smile on his face again. "Wifey, see? I''m not hiding anything from you." The triumphant smile on his face made her uneasy. He had to be hiding something from her, but she just could not find it. What could it be? Lucy searched the entire room again, but she still could not find anything. Until... Lucy suddenly pulled out a washboard from somewhere in the corner. "Matt, where did this washboarde from?" Matthew stiffened. "Huh? The washboard..." He stammered, not knowing how to exin. Lucy was baffled. "Matt, don''t we have washing machines? Even if we wanted to hand wash clothes, we could just put them in the basket and the helpers would take them away. Why did you buy a washboard?" Matthew was drenched in cold sweat. "Wifey, I just think we need to be more self-reliant. I think we should wash the expensive custom-made clothes by handelContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. now on, which is why I bought a washboard." He truly admired his quick wit. He did not expect toe up with an excuse. Lucy sneered. "Matthew, do you think that I''d believe you?" Matthew froze. "W-Why not?" ¡°Matthew, think about how many of your clothes would have to be washed by hand.¡± His eyes were nk. "Just a couple?" Lucy rolled her eyes. ¡°It''s not just a couple of pieces. Most of the clothes in your closet would have to be hand-washed. Only a small number of items could be machine-washed." "So what?" "Matthew, don''t you understand? Even if you didn''t have that many clothes, it would take us forever to hand wash them every morning! "Also, you don''t even know what clothes you need to wash by hand, yet you''re saying you want to hand wash them?" Lucy mocked him out loud. Matthew''s expression darkened. This was not what he expected. Chapter 117 Matthew''s forehead was covered in cold sweat. What should he do now? What other excuse could he use to get out of this mess? He really did not want to tell his wife the real reason. After Lucy forgave him, he thought that he could seal his backup n in a dark room and never think of it ever again. If it was brought to light, Matthew dared not think of the consequences. He was in a whirlwind of anxiety. Lucy sighed and started shedding tears. "Matt, you''ve changed. You''re starting to hide things from me now. "You know, when Timothy started to grow distant from me, it was because he was hiding things from me too." A pretty woman''s tears were said to be poignant and beautiful, but to Matthew, they only left him feeling utterly helpless as he watched the tears roll down Lucy''s cheeks. What should he do? His wife was never one to cry easily. He had only seen her cry a couple of times, but now... Matthew felt like dealing with his angry wife earlier was much easier. His Adam''s apple bobbed. "No, Lucy, you have to believe me. I''m not..." "If you want me to believe you, just tell me." Lucy''s eyes were still wet with tears, but she was secretly pleased. She was secretly thinking, ''Babe, did you think you could hide things from me? I can break your heart just by shedding a few tears.'' Back in the day, she was a member of the culturemittee in college, so she excelled in all forms of entertainment from ying the piano to painting and dancing. Shedding a few tears was nothing. If the situation allowed, she could cry like a faucet. Of course, Matthew was unaware of that. He froze in ce and looked at Lucy as she sobbed even harder. Matthew finally relented. In a moment of self-deprecation, he confessed, "You''re right, I the washboard to wash buy Lucy stopped crying for a moment, leaving only a couple of tears on her face. "Then, why did you buy the washboard?" Matthew said, "After I made you angry, I asked my assistant how to make my wife happy..." He suddenly hesitated, but after n¨¦t seeing Lucy''s sad expression, Matthew closed his eyes and said, "My assistant gave me two solutions. First, I should buy you the things you like to make you happy so that you won''t be angry with me anymore." "What''s the other one?" Lucy had a hunch, but there was no way, right? "The other one... The other one is..." Matthew could tell by the wicked prob his wife''s face than et probably figured out the of the washboard by now. W His face turned red. How could he, a dignified CEO, stoop to this level? Only his wife could push him to such extremes.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "I think you already know what it''s for." Oh, for heaven''s sake, why was there no hole for him to crawl into? Lucy chuckled inwardly as she looked at him. "I see. I get it now. Don''t worry, Matt. I won''t treat you like that." Matthew''s eyes lit up as he looked at her like a Golden Retriever looking at its favorite toy. "Really?" "Of course. I never go back on my words. But..." Matthew''s heart was in his throat. What was it? "That''s just under normal circumstances." Chapter 118 Matthew felt a cold gust of wind, making his hair stand on end. He immediately held his right hand up and put his left hand over his heart. "I swear that from now on, I''ll never make my wife angry, nor will I falsely use her without proof. I''ll always ask my wife first before I jump to conclusions.¡± Satisfied, Lucy withdrew her gaze and weighed the washboard in her hands. Lucy felt more at ease after Matthew''s oath. However, she suddenly rolled her eyes cunningly and called out, ¡°Matthew!" "Yes?" Matthew quickly answered. "You''re a grown man, and you have your own pride, so I''ll never use this kind of thing against you-as long as you don''t do anything to disappoint me." Lucy said sternly, "I''ll put the washboard in my room. If you ever cheat on me in the future, I''ll smash this washboard on your head." Huh? Matthew was frozen on the spot. Did she say that she was going to smash the headboard on his head if he ever cheated on her? He thought the washboard was for kneeling, or at least that was what he remembered his assistant saying. Lucy noticed his deste gaze and rolled her eyes angrily. "If you''ve already cheated on me, would you still kneel if I asked you to? Why would a CEO like you listen to me? I''d have to hit you in the head to teach you a good lesson." Matthew understood now. Instead of objecting, he silently agreed. He gazed at her lovely face, thinking, ''Silly girl, how could I ever cheat on you? It looks like we won''t be using this washboard for our entire life.¡± If Lucy knew what he was thinking, she would be moved to tears, but he kept it in. He had said such things to Lucy countless times already, so there was no need for him to say it now. Actions spoke louder than words, so what he did carried more weight than his words anyway. After fidgeting with the washboard for a bit, Lucy happily put it in her room. When she came back, Matthew''s affectionate gaze made her feel embarrassed. She had been married to him for some time now, so why was she still so shy whenever he looked at her? Gosh! She turned around and pped herself. Matthew heard a couple of crisp sounds and was confused. "Wifey, what are you doing?" Lucy immediately turned around and said earnestly, "Nothing. I have some good news I want to share with you." Matthew was puzzled. Why did she have to p herself in the face to share good news? "What is it?" "Matt, guess what? One of theics from mypany caught the attention of an investor. He wants to invest in thatic and turn it into a TV show." Her eyes were filled with stars as she spoke about the happy to work today. She had been dre r beloved about it t Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Matthew was taken aback. So soon? He initially estimated that it would take another month for her to reach that point. Besides, herpany had suffered some serious losses in the past. He did not expect his wife to achieve this so soon. It seemed like he underestimated her management skills. Chapter 119 "My wife is amazing." Matthew looked at Lucy dotingly. "I didn''t expect you to achieve so much with yourpany in such a short time." Lucy blushed when he praised her, but something sounded off to her. She looked at him without any emotion and asked, "What did you say? You didn''t expect me to achieve so much?" Lucy squinted her eyes in dissatisfaction. Matthew looked at her, reeling he had just said the wrong thing. "No, I was praising you for being so awesome." Matthew quickly let out a chuckle as a cover-up. Lucy''s suspicions were confirmed, but she did not confront him for it. It turned out that he had set an unattainable goal for her just so she could owe him a favor. How naive of Matthew! Lucy snorted, deciding not to dwell on this matter any longer. Since he did not think she could do it, she would have to prove him wrong. Sooner orter, he would see what she was capable of. mes of determination surged within Lucy. Matthew could even feel the heat radiating off of her. Wow. Lucy was really determined, huh? Well, he hoped she seeded. Matthew had no idea that for the past ten minutes, his wife hadpletely misunderstood him. "By the way, Matt, where''s ourundry detergent?" Lucy suddenly remembered something very important, so she asked Matthew. Matthew was a little confused. Why was she suddenly talking aboutundry detergent?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Despite his initial shock, Matthew followed his wife''s train of thought and tried to picture where everything was in his house. Matthew was not to me; the sheer size of his mansion was. Iet was massive, spanning around 700 square meters. It was truly a mansion built for royalty. Matthew had no intention of building such a huge estate at first, but Kent insisted that he have a grand mansion to impress his future wife. Hence, Matthew quickly constructed this imposing mansion. Looking back at it now, it was utterly nonsensical. Why did he have to make it so huge? Not only did he feel lost in his own home, but he was always unable to find what he was looking for! After pondering for a moment, he said to Lucy seriously, "I''m sorry, but I don''t know where theundry detergent is." "Huh? Matt, why don''t you know where theundry detergent is? Isn''t this your home?" "Um... Wifey, my house is too big." Lucy was confused at first, but she supposed he was right. "Speaking of which, what do you needundry detergent for?" Only then did Matthewe to his senses. All the clothes in his house were washed by the helpers, or at the very least, tossed into the washing machine. Why did his wife needundry detergent? While he was still wondering, Lucy took out a handkerchief. "I asked you forundry detergent because I need to wash this handkerchief." "Why can''t you just let the helpers wash it?" Matthew could not understand why she had to wash this little thing with her own delicate hands. "I have to wash this myself," Lucy blurted out. Chapter 120 Matthew frowned. He did not want his wife to do house chores, so he gently persuaded her, "Wifey, just leave it to the helpers. They''ll wash it carefully and make sure that it''s not damaged." Lucy was upset. "If I had a choice, I wouldn''t want to wash it myself too, but I made a promise." She was telling the truth. Lucy did not want to get her hands dirty at all. She hated that feeling! Other than her career, she waszy in every other aspect. However, since she had made a promise, she could not go back on her word. Matthew still did not quite understand why his wife insisted on washing it herself. His particrly sensitive jealousy receptors seemed to have been knocked down by Lucy. Although he was a bit slow, he had just learned a good habit from Lucy. If he was not sure about something, he should ask. Hence, he did. ¡°Why are you so persistent in wanting to wash this handkerchief?" Lucy sighed. "Matt, did you forget already? I just told you that I made a promise to someone." Matt gave it some thought. "I see. Is it Ms. King''s handkerchief?" Could Chelsea not wash it herself? Matthew started to grumble inwardly, ''It''s just a handkerchief. It wouldn''t take more than 15 minutes.'' Hah! It turned out he was aware that it would take less than 15 minutes. Why was he so reluctant to let Lucy wash it herself, then? Matthew would probably say, "How are my wife''s hands the same as other people''s hands? My wife is precious. I don''t care about others." Lucy denied it, "No, this isn''t Chelsea''s handkerchief. If it were hers, she wouldn''t let me wash it." Matthew''s jealousy rms were going off. If it was not Chelsea''s handkerchief, whose was it? He was so busy worrying about his wife just now that he did not notice the handkerchief at all. It was a ck square handkerchief with faint dark patterns on it. It gave off a strong scent of men''s aftershave. He could tell at first nce that it was a man''s handkerchief! Why was it in the hands of his wife? Before Matthew could ask, Lucy exined herself, "I went back to my university''s campus today. After IContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. sneakedin, I hurriedly went into the convenience store to buy the coat because I was soaked. I just so happened to meet my former coursemate there. "My coursemate was even nice enough to treat me to a meal." The conversation took an unexpected turn, but Lucy smiled naturally as if she was recalling a pleasant memory. Matthew squinted dangerously. Oh, a very He bet t it was a guy. "Was your? ece former coursemate, I nice former coursemate a Matthew emphasized the words ''former coursemate''. Lucy finally realized that something was off. What was Matthew trying to say? Before she could understand Matthew''s intentions, she had walked into a death trap. "Yes, of course, it''s a guy. He was the ss representative. I didn''t recognize him at first. ? "He used to be very fat before, but he lost dozens of pounds. He''s tall, and his facial features are more prominent now. He looks a lot better than before," Lucy said in awe. Little did she know, Matthew was dying of jealousy. This time, he had a valid reason, right? Chapter 121 What did Lucy say before? He could not get jealous for no reason. If he did, she would get mad. Look at what she was doing now. She went back to her old university, met her former coursemate or whatever...This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She even praised his looks. Was she even aware of what she was saying? Matthew was her husband. Did she know what the word ''husband'' meant? It was mind-boggling. Matthew wanted to explode in anger, but when he remembered how his wife acted after he wrongly used her, he tried to calm himself down. In a nice tone, he said to Lucy, "Wifey, are you listening to yourself?" Lucy turned to look at him seriously. "Of course, I am. I''m telling you about the happy things that happened to me today." It turned out that meeting her former coursemate was a happy thing worth sharing. Lucy shivered, wondering why her back suddenly felt so cold. "In that case, are you happy to see me?" "Of course, I am. You''re my husband." That sentence soothed Matthew''s nerves, helping him rx a little. It seemed like he still had an important ce in her heart. However, he still tried to find out more about this amazing former coursemate his wife was talking about. "Are you close with him?" Lucy pondered before replying, "Not really. I was only on campus for a year before I spent the rest of my time abroad. I guess we''re not super close, but we''re not on bad terms or anything." Matthew was relieved to hear that, but Lucy''s next words made his heart pound again. "But..." ''But what? Please, hurry up. I might die from the suspense,'' Matthew thought to himself, not daring to show any expression on his face. "I was really surprised that he recognized me at first nce when I went back to school. Besides, it''s been so long since we''ve seen each other." The siren in Matthew''s heart was wailing. The man only spent freshman year in the same ss as her. How was it possible for him to recognize her after such a long time? He obviously fancied her! Damn it! Did Matthew have the right to get jealous now? He nced at Lucy, and... Forget it. It was best not to upset her. His wife was his number one priority, after alt. He would take matters into his own hands. He looked at Lucy seriously and said, ¡°Lucy, how about I help you wash the handkerchief?" Lucy hesitated and looked at the handkerchief in her hand. "It''s okay. I was the one who dirtied his handkerchief. If you wash it, won''t it seem insincere?" Matthew fell silent. Why did it seem like that damned bastard had a special ce in Lucy''s heart? Wait a minute. Why would he think that? This was just basic courtesy. What was Matthew on about this time? Fortunately, Matthew was not stupid enough to say his thoughts out loud. Instead, he smiled and said, "Of course not. Your business is my business. I''ll help you wash it. sure your former coursem will understand." After saying that, Matthew was a little disgusted by his own behavior. When did he be so conniving and petty? As a domineering CEO, the fact that those words could evene out of his mouth was surprising. He was really something. Chapter 122 Noticing Matthew''s expression, Lucy felt like something was wrong. For some strange reason, Matthew looked like those two-faced bitches Chelsea had previously warned her about, but then again, she was sure that she was overthinking it. Matthew was her husband and a man at that. How could he be a two-faced bitch? If Chelsea were here, she would be vigorously shaking Lucy''s shoulders, yelling at her to wise up. ''Two-faced bitch'' was just abel, and it was not exclusive to any gender. Men could be two-faced bitches too. Lucy should take a good look at the jerk in front of her! Unfortunately, without Chelsea around, Lucy failed to recognize the truth. From the current situation, it was clear that Matthew had a higher emotional intelligencepared to Lucy-the careless and dense woman. Lucy only hesitated for a moment before handing the handkerchief to Matthew. "In that case... I''ll leave it to you. I don''t really want to get my hands dirty either." Matthew took it from her obediently. His movements were all very natural, with the exception of the bulging veins on his hands. "Okay, I''ll make sure it''s clean." Lucy nodded happily. "Thank you, Matt."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She was going to go back to her room to get her stuff, but she suddenly turned around and said to Matthew, "Matt, when you''re done washing it, you have to give it back to me. "I''ve promised my former coursemate that I''ll hand it to him in person. Otherwise, it''ll be considered a breach of trust.¡± Matthew looked at his wife while he clicked his tongue inwardly. Why did she have to remember that? If she had not remembered, he could have easily said that he lost the handkerchief and brushed it off as an ident. He did not think that she would be so meticulous. "Okay,¡± Matthew reluctantly agreed. Lucy looked at him worriedly. He was fine earlier, but why was he suddenly upset again? She said, "Matt, if you don''t want to wash it, I can do it." Matthew quickly shook his head. "No, no, no. Don''t worry about it. Ket do Wifey, go up and get your things." Matthew quickly pushed her out the door. Lucy kept turning back as she walked toward her room, feeling uneasy. After Matthew lost sight of her, he nced at the handkerchief in his hand. It was all because of this damned handkerchief. He was so pissed that he could not rip a hole in it. The barrage in Matthew''s mind exploded. After taking five minutes of deep breaths, he returned to his CEO bearings. He looked at the handkerchief with a tinge of regret. What a pity. Suddenly, he thought of a serious issue. If he came up with an excuse to deceive her like just now, she would be angry, which would affect her impression of him. He had finally made some progress with her recently, and he did not want to jeopardize it because of this. Matthew was finally catching on, huh? Love had a funny way of turning people into idiots. Chapter 123 Lucy searched her room for a long time before she finally found what she was looking for¡ªa stamp. She finally found it. It was her personal signature stamp. She had been working for such long hours in thepany recently that she could feel herself getting dumber. She had been signing documents by hand for so long when she could have just used a stamp to speed things up. Lucy was d that her hands could be freed now. In her moment of bliss, Matthew entered the room. "Wifey, I just washed your handkerchief." Lucy looked at him in shock. "Already?" "Of course. It''s just a handkerchief." Matthew chuckled and walked over to her. "What were you so happy about?" He changed the subject nonchntly. Sure enough, he managed to divert her attention. She happily waved the stamp in her hand. "Matt, look. I found the stamp I made a long time ago. "With this stamp, I can approve documents much faster at work from now on." Lucy shared her happiness with Matthew. Matthew looked at her customized stamp curiously. It was very cute, indeed, just like his wife. Actually, he did not even take a close look at the stamp. He just thought that it was cute. Perhaps this was what it meant when people said that beauty was in the eye of the beholder. "It''s cute, like you," Matthew praised her straightforwardly. Lucy was embarrassed by hispliment. "How can you say it''s cute when you didn''t even look at it properly? You don''t mean it. You''re just trying to tease me." She replied like a yful kitten. Matthew''s heart melted, but he was reminded of something important, so he looked at her straight in the eye. "Wifey, you must understand The stamp may help free up your hands so that you won''t have to sign so many signatures every day, but there''s something you must beware of." Seeing his serious expression, Lucy quickly straightened up. "What is it, Matt? I''m listening." Matthew was initially going to tell her about the dangers of the stamp right away, but after seeing her expression, he asked, "Why don''t you take a guess?" He was almost driving her crazy. What did he mean by ''take a guess''? Matthew had a knack for keeping people guessing. It was like a novel ending on a cliffhanger, leaving the readers hanging until the next book. Lucy stood there with an air of indignation, but Matthew was unfazed by her adorable expression. With his arms crossed, he smirked as if he was determined to make her guess. Seeing as her angry look was of no use to Matthew, Lucy realized that he was not going to give her the answer that easily. She had no choice but to ponder about the stamp... What was the bad thing about using a stamp? Lucy racked her brains for a long time, and she finally got an inkling. "Matt, are you talking about the replicability of the stamp?" Matthew looked at her with admiration. "Yup, you''re quite clever. While it may free up your hands, it can be replicated. If you lose the stamp or if someone makes a counterfeit that''s indistinguishable from the real one, it could be used to stamp documents and make you susceptible to exploitation. "That''s why many documents are hand-signed by the bossThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. themselves. Although there''s still a possibility of someone forging your signature, such skilled forgers are very rare." Lucy nodded her head solemnly. Chapter 124 It seems like she would not be able to use the stamp much in the future. Lucy looked down at the stamp in her palm. Suddenly, it urred to her that if she could not use her stamp, that meant her hopes of freeing up her hands were in vain. She held her head in despair. Man, she was so disappointed. If she had known better, she would not have searched for her stamp. She gave herself hope only to be struck with such a painful blow. Lucy found herself sinking into her own thoughts. Matthew noticed theck of response from his wife, and he shook her with concern. Fortunately, Lucy was aid-back person, so she quickly dispelled her disappointment. When she came to her senses, she nced at the newly washed handkerchief Matthew mentioned just now. "Matt, handkerchief." Matthew sighed when she asked for the handkerchief. He had sessfully changed the topic earlier. Why did she bring it up again? It seemed that he had no way of escaping. He took out the dry handkerchief from out of nowhere and handed it to her. "Here''s the handkerchief I washed." Lucy looked at the handkerchief. It was clean, and it did not look like there was anything wrong with it. Plus, it was already dry... That was where the problem was. Lucy looked at the piece of cloth in her hand, about to lose her mind. "Matt, what did you use to wash the handkerchief?" Matthew looked at her nonchntly. "I used a garment steamer. It''s really convenient. You only need to steam it for a bit and it''s dry." Lucy was at a loss. "Is that how you''ve always been drying your clothes?" Matthew gave it some thought. "No, I don''t wash my clothes myself, but I usually use a hair dryer." "Where''s the hair dryer, then?" Lucy still had hope. "I couldn''t find it." Amazing. What a perfect excuse. Lucy had no words. She looked at the handkerchief in despair. Matthew made it spotless and dry. The only problem was that it shrank to half its size. The handkerchief clearly had to be dried without heat, but Matthew used a garment steamer for convenience, so it shrank... How was she supposed to give it back to Cillian now? Lucy looked at him with an using gaze. Matthew looked away guiltily and stammered, "It''s not my fault. How would I know that the garment steamer isn''t supposed to be used on this material? There was nothing I could do to stop it from shrinking." Sighing, Lucy looked at his pitiful face. She could not me him. She was the one who handed the handkerchief to him in the first ce. ove In a dilemma, she looked at it and wondered how she was going to give it back to Cillian now. "Wifey, why don''t you buy your former coursemate a new one?" Matthew ''kindly'' suggested to his wife. "If you buy him an identical one, he won''t have a reason to me you, right?" Lucy subconsciously considered his suggestion, but she soon gave up on the idea. She looked at Matthew helplessly and said, "Matt, you know what? former coursemate made this el MyC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. handkerchief himself, so it''s the only §°§Õ§à of its kind." What? How could a grown man be doing arts and crafts? It seemed that Matthew had underestimated his love rival. Matthew mentally updated the information on his love rival before refocusing his attention back on his wife. "There''s nothing I can do, wifey." Chapter 125 Lucy turned pale when she heard his words. "What am I going to do?" she asked him, feeling terrible.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Matthew felt guilty seeing her like this. He was the one who shrank the handkerchief, after all. However, she should not have epted another guy''s handkerchief in the first ce. "How about this? Give me the handkerchief. I''ll go meet the guy and give him a sincere apology. I''m sure he won''t mind." Matthew had the same smile on his face that did not seem quite genuine. Lucy did not notice anything unusual. She thought about it for a moment and said, "Forget it. I was the one who promised to wash the handkerchief, but in the end..." She sighed. "But I''m the one who shrunk it." Matthew insisted on taking the me, which calmed Lucy down a little. Well, at least he admitted that it was his fault. Lucy''s gaze softened and said, "Matt, how about I go with you? I know you''re the one who shrunk it, but I''m also the one who gave the handkerchief to you, so it''s partly my fault too." Matthew had no choice but to do as she said. He nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go talk to him together, then.¡± Lucy pondered for a bit and asked, "How about tomorrow? It''s best if we take care of the handkerchief issue as soon as possible. I have something to do at thepany the day after tomorrow, so I can''t meet up with Cillian." Matthew nodded. It turned out that the unknown gentleman was named Cillian. Matthew decided that he should get to know this man a little better. After settling everything, things between Matthew and Lucy were calm again. Lucy was too careless to notice anything, but Matthew knew that this was just the calm before the storm. Early the next morning, Lucy brought Matthew to her university campus. She subconsciously nced at the security room. Ah, it seemed like a different guard was on duty today. "Lulu, where''s your former coursemate?" Matthew''s voice brought Lucy back to reality, so she quickly took her phone out. "I''ll ask him." Lu: [Cillian, I''m here at the campus entrance.] Ci: [Already?] Ci: [Wait a moment. I''ll be there soon.] After sending him the text, Lucy put her phone away and said to Matthew, "He said he''ll be here soon." Matthew forced a smile. She even had his number? After receiving Lucy''s text, Cillian immediately put down the assignment his professor gavel and rushed to the entrance belongs to en.swt When he saw her familiar silhouette, Cillian felt relieved for some reason. Just as say hello to Lucy, the tall and his attention. Content belong ¨¨ man next to her cael ¨¦n.swnovels He saw the tall man having an intimate conversation with Lucy, and he even helped adjust Lucy''s cor whileshe red at him with annoyance. Was that Lucy''s husband? Cillian was not an idiot. He understood what he was seeing. Bitterness suddenly arose in his heart. Although he had prepared himself for this, seeing it with his own eyes still hurt. Chapter 126 Cillian took a deep breath before going over to greet them. "Lucy, I''m here." Only then did Lucy notice Cillian walking out of campus. Matthew had noticed him long ago. No one was on campus this early in the morning. Who else would be running out besides the man who had agreed to meet his wife? After noticing him, Matthew deliberately blocked Lucy''s view and adjusted her cor, which was what Cillian saw just now. It must be said that when it came to jealousy, Matthew could be so childish that it was simply ineffable. "Cillian, you''re here." Lucy looked at him with embarrassment. She could not help but feel guilty at the thought of the shrunken handkerchief that Matthew washed. Cillian had returned to his usual state, and he said to Lucy charmingly, "I''m sorry for keeping you waiting for so long. Also, who''s this?" He asked even though he was well aware. Lucy realized that she had forgotten to introduce Matthew to him, so he quickly pulled Matthew to her side. "He''s the person I told you about. His name is Matthew Leon, and he''s my husband." Matthew was jealous at first, but after learning that Lucy had told Cillian about him, he felt a lot better. He even found the annoying man in front of him to be somewhat tolerable. He smiled at Cillian and said, "Hello, I''m Matthew. Nice to meet you." Matthew stretched out his left hand. With impable manners, Cillian shook his hand. He was right. This man was Lucy''s husband. Speaking of which... Lucy''s husband''sst name was Leon? Cillian remembered that Lucy had mentioned that her husband''spany was ranked top ten worldwide. Instantly, he connected the dots between the world''s number one business-Leon Corporation-and the person in front of him-Matthew. He was taken aback, but he also felt helpless at the same time. Seeing how close they both were and how outstanding Matthew was, he realized that he did not standa chance. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The two men briefly shook hands and let go. The only thing they had inmon was Lucy anyway. Their greeting somehow appeared polite yet distant. Cillian ignored Matthew and turned to Lucy instead. "Lucy, why did youe to see me today?" Matthew was not upset at all. From the moment he saw Cillian, he knew that he was no match for him at all. After his jealousy subsided, Matthew was able to keep his childish tendencies in control. On the other hand, Lucy looked a little embarrassed to meet Cilliant $1.50 eyes. She fidgeted with her clothes and said, "Cillian, I have some bad news." Lucy wanted to tell him nicely. Cillian was startled. "Just say it. It''s fine." He shrugged. Lucy hesitantly handed the shrunken handkerchief to Cillian. "Um... I''m sorry! I identally shrunk your handkerchief." Although she was not the one who washed it, she was too embarrassed to tell Gillian that her husband shrunk it. If she did that, she did not think she would be able to face Cillian again. Chapter 127 Matthew looked at Lucy with amusement while he tacitly agreed to her statement and decided not to expose her at that moment. Although he was the one who washed the handkerchief, how was Cillian going to know that? Dumbfounded, Cillian took the handkerchief from Lucy''s hands. He looked at the handkerchief that had shrunk to almost half its size and brushed it off. "It''s okay. It''s just a handkerchief." "But you made it yourself. You put so much effort into it, and I identally ruined it.¡± Lucy was still feeling guilty. Matthew frowned in regret when he saw that. If he had known that his wife would feel so guilty about it, he would not have shrunk the handkerchief on purpose. Cillian sighed. He knew that if he did not ask for something in return, Lucy would never get over the guilt. "In that case, why don''t you and your husband treat me to a meal?" Cillian did not blindly make that request. After careful consideration, he decided not to interfere in their rtionship, so he wanted to make sure not to mess up. However, Lucy was feeling guilty for identally shrinking his handkerchief, and she had to pay him back somehow. Since her husband was standing next to her, making any unreasonable demands would definitely cause friction between them. In that case, he might as well ask both of them to treat him to a meal. He could use this as an opportunity to confirm whether Matthew really was good to Lucy. Otherwise, he would not be relieved. Matthew raised his eyebrows when he heard Cillian''s request, looking him up and down. Cillian noticed Matthew''s gaze, so he smiled kindly at him. Matthew looked away, understanding what Cillian was trying to do. Seeing as Cillian was quite sensible, Matthew did not have to worry about the handkerchief anymore. Meanwhile, Lucy sighed in relief. She quickly nodded and gave Cillian a big smile. No problem. What do you wandto eat? It''s on me and my husband," she said generously. Cillian pondered for a moment. "Why don''t we eat somewhere near campus? I haven''t eaten outside of campus in a long time. I''ve been under so much stress from my professors..." Lucy could not bear to look him in the eye. "Are you sure?" Cillian nodded. She pressed her lips together and said, ¡°Sure, let''s go." Were the restaurants here still the same? Lucy recalled the one year she spent here.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. At that time, she loved eating near campus. Among the restaurants near campus, there was one restaurant that was known for its mild and refreshing vors. The generous portions and warm hospitality of the owners made it a popr spot. However, once she started dating Timothy, she rarely went there as she needed to cater to his tastes. He would always force her to eat things she did not like. Lucy shook her head to get rid of such depressing thoughts. She should stop thinking about it. Finally, she was free to eat what she liked. Why was she always thinking about that douchebag? She decided to move on from those thoughts and happily took Matthew and Cillian to the restaurant. Cillian was smiling. He just wanted her to be happy... Chapter 128 At the dining table, Matthew peeled the shrimp for Lucy with an affectionate look on his face. Lucy happily ate the shrimp on her te. It felt nice not having to peel the shrimp herself. After she finished the shrimp on her te, Matthew scooped up some of Lucy''s favorite vegetables for her. For a moment, Lucypletely ignored Cillian, who was sitting across from her. Cillian looked at Matthew bitterly. Why did he even get his hopes up just now? The two of them were in love. He suppressed the bitter feeling in his heart and ate his food as calmly as possible. Suddenly, Lucy stood up and said to Matthew, "Matt, I need to use the restroom. Take care of Cillian for me." Nodding, Matthew smiled at her. "Don''t worry. Just leave it to me." After Lucy left, the atmosphere at the table was much chillier as the two men stared at each other expressionlessly. ¡°So, Mr. Cillian, what do you n to do with my wife?" Although he roughly understood what Cillian was up to, Matthew still asked just in case. Cillian gracefully ate his food in front of him. After swallowing, he wiped his mouth with the handkerchief before looking at Matthew. "I see that you''ve noticed that I have feelings for Lucy, Mr. Leon." Cillian''s words made the air around them even more tense. Matthew narrowed his eyes. He wanted to say something, but Cillian did not give him the chance to. "Well, I''ve given up now." Matthew looked at him in surprise. "If you ever treat Lucy badly, I won''t hesitate to take her back." Cillian was not afraid of Matthew, even if he was the CEO of thergestpany in the world. He had been waiting for Lucy for seven years. The end result was not what he had been hoping for, but he did not mind waiting even longer. "That day won''te." Matthew rejected that possibility without a second thought. There was a faint smile on his face. "She belongs to me and me only. If anyone else wants toy a finger on my precious, they have to get through me first." Cillian turned a blind eye to Matthew''s threat. Fortunately, Lucy''s return brought relief to the tense atmosphere. Lucy sensed the tension between them and asked curiously, "What''s going on between you two?" After saying that, she med Matthew. "Did you not help look after our guest?" "No, it''s fine," Cillian spoke up for Matthew. "Mr. Leon has quite the sense of humor. We have a lot inmon. It''s very kind of him to make me feel wee." Hearing that, Lucy felt relieved. She cast Matthew an apologetic look. She should not have said that to him. "If that''s all, I''ll head back now." Lucy don''t Seat him in shock. "Why stay for a while eating. We''ve just finished still have a little chamet Cillian shook his head. He smiled and stared deeply into Lucy''s eyes. "I can''t. I haven''t finished the assignment my professor gave me. If I don''t go back now, he might kill me" Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "I see." Lucy said goodbye to Cillian. She had no idea about the pain in his eyes after he left. ''Just hang in there a little longer. At least you know that she''s happy, right? Rx, Cillian. It''s been so many years. Perhaps you''ll feel a little better if you focus on your career...'' Cillian thought to himself. Chapter 129 After Cillian left, Lucy sat back down to eat while mumbling, ¡°Cillian''s professor is so evil for giving him so much work that he doesn''t even have time for a meal." Matthew chuckled as he looked at Lucy, thankful that his wife was rather clueless. Otherwise, he might not have been able to win her over. "Perhaps it''s because Cillian is such an outstanding student. Professors tend to favor students who share simr traits as them," Matthew tried to cover up for Cillian. Lucy came to a realization. "I see. Let''s quickly finish up too. I still have a lot of work to do at thepany." Matthew looked at her disapprovingly. "Even if you have a lot of work, there''s no need to be in such a hurry. Can''t you hang out with me for a bit before going to work? You''ll be busy tomorrow too." "I guess you''re right." She was about to agree when her phone rang all of a sudden. She put her answer on hold and picked up the call. "Ms. Lucy, I have bad news!" Mabel''s anxious voice sounded on the other end of the phone. Lucy turned serious all of a sudden. "What happened? Calm down and tell me slowly." "Ms. Lucy, the investor who agreed to invest in ouric is pulling out all of a sudden. He said he no longer wants toe to thepany to discuss theic with you." Lucy frowned and stood up from the table. She irritably bit her finger and asked in a deep voice, "What happened? Have you found out why?" Mabel hesitated for a bit, but she still told Lucy the truth, "I heard that your sister''spany intercepted the investment." Lucy was even more irritated. "That''s impossible. The quality of ourics is way better than hers. We''ve even increased our funds and manpower recently. How could they have intercepted it?" Lucy could not understand what was going on, but she had to keep a steady head.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She said to Mabel, "Maple, do you have Give r''s contact r O me and I''ll talk to tomber? Mabel was rather timid, so she was flustered at first. However, after hearing that Lucy would handle the situation, she was relieved and quickly gave her the investor''s contact number. Lucy wrote down the phone number and hung up her call with Mabel. She looked at Matthew. ¡°Matthew, I think I have to go to thepany now." Matthew had heard the conversation and realized that herpany had encountered a situation, so he nodded. Something did not seem right! Matthew decided that after he returned to hispany, he would have his assistant investigate what exactly happened. Both of them left the whole table of food in a hurry and got into the Matthew immediately drove toward spany. Content bel After arriving, Lucy rushed to her office. t belongs to When Mabel saw Lucy, the anxiousness in her eyes turned down a notch. She took out a file and handed it to Lucy. After Lucy took a look at it, her frown grew deeper. Lucy was angered at the things pointed out in the documents as they were just minor issues. It was impossible for the investor to suddenly back out because of this. There must have been a mistake. Chapter 130 When Lucy said that they were minor issues, they were indeed just minor issues. She was not making excuses for herself. All of the issues they pointed out seemed to be nitpicking like they were trying to find fault in the tiniest of details. Frowning, Lucy called the investor''s number. She softened her voice and asked, "Hello, is this Mr. Erlington? "I''m Lucy Quinn, the person in charge of Lulu Comics. "I''m sorry for disturbing you, but I''d like to inquire about the sudden cancetion of yourpany''s investment in ouric." A middle-aged man''s voice came from the other end of the phone. "I apologize for the sudden cancetion, but yourpany''sic doesn''t meet my requirements, so I had to cancel the investment." The tone of his voice was cold as if Lucy''spany had done something huge to offend him. Lucy was at a loss, but she had to get to the bottom of this. "May I ask what those requirements are?" Lucy did not believe that it was because of those minor issues at all.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. Then, Wayne Erlington responded with annoyance, "What''s wrong with you? I''ve already told you that youric doesn''t meet our requirements. "Gosh, what''s the point of investing in a giarizedic? After hearing that, Lucy furrowed her eyebrows. She subconsciously nced at Mabel. That was impossible. Mabel drew thatic right under her nose. Lucy oversaw her every stroke, idea, segment, and frame. There was no way it was giarized. She hurriedly said to Wayne, "Perhaps this is a misunderstanding. Ourpany may have incurred a loss since our establishment, but we''ve never resorted to giarism." Wayne hesitated for a moment. He had heard of thispany''s reputation. Even if thepany was not managed well, they had never done anything hical, which was why they were his first choice. However... "I believe in yourpany''s principles, but what I said is true. "The plot of youric is very simr to aic from Lunar Arthouse. Their employees provided me with evidence indicating that yourpany giarized theiric." Anger emerged in Lucy''s heart. Lunar Arthouse was Luna''spany. Although her anger was fiercely burning inside of her, she still remained calm. "I was wondering if we could have an in-depth discussion about this matter? All the artists in mypany are reputable, and we''ve never been involved in giarism. I''m afraid that there''s some misunderstanding. Please give me a chance to clear things up Lucy spoke with such sincerity that Wayne was moved. After a moment of silence, he responded, "Fine. I''ll make time to visit yourpany tomorrow so that we can discuss this matter. I hope that you''re able to clear your name." Lucy''s tone was firm. "Of course. I won''t take matters lightly when ites to the credibility of ourpany. "When youe over tomorrow, please bring all the evidence Lunar Arthouse showed you so that we can refute every single one of them." Hearing her determined voice on the other end of the phone, there was a glimmer of admiration in Wayne''s eyes. It seemed like there was more to this matter than he thought. Chapter 131 Lucy hung up with a tired look on her face. The rage in her heart was burning strong enough to destroy all reason. She tried her best to force down her anger as she buried her head in the mountain of documents. Meanwhile, Matthew had returned to his office. The first thing he did was to wave Kent over. When Kent noticed the look Matthew was giving him, he immediately knew what Matthew wanted. "Do you want me to find out Mrs. Leon''s recent activities?" Matthew gave him an approving look and nodded. Kent did not waste any time as he immediately went off to investigate. It was not because he could read Matthew''s mind, but it was because he knew every time Matthew looked like that, it meant that something had happened to Lucy. Kent quickly found out about what happened to Lucy and gave Matthew the file on it. There was rage in Matthew''s eyes when he read the file. How could they bully his wife like that?! Was there something wrong with the brains of the Quinns? That was brazen of them. Matthew swore to teach them a lesson no matter what. A savage look shed in Matthew''s eyes. He was really enraged. It was a good time to wish condolences to the Quinns who had angered Mathew. Meanwhile, Luna was in a good mood. She was drinking coffee in the office while reading the file in her hand. The file was the document on the investment partnership with Wayne. Luna''s assistant was standing behind her, and when he saw how happy she was, he smiled widely at her. "Congrattions, Miss Quinn, for managing to get a copy of the investment files so quickly She drank her coffee gleefully. "Of course. There''s nothing I can''t do if I take action." Luna caressed the file in her hand and thought about Lucy tauntingly. ItContent held by N?velDrama.Org. did not help to marry a good husband. Lucy would still need to work hard on her own to establish a company. That was not the only thing. Lucy had failed to protect her investment. She was just as useless as before. Luna was full of disdain for Lucy. "Wally, make two copies of thister." "I need to have a good chat with Mr. Erlington about the partnership when he arrives. The only thing left to do is to get the contract signed. Don''t mess this up for me." Wally looked delighted. He knew that Luna was in a good mood. If he was able to grovel just a little more, he might be able to get a promotion and a raise. "Don''t worry, Miss Quinn. I''ll take care of this. I promise this will be well-handled.¡± He took the file from her. He was reminded of how his CEO was not fond of her sister. He did not hesitate to talk badly about Lucy as he tried to earn himself a ''bright future''. "Miss Quinn, you''re really capable. You were smart enough to use the perfect tactic to snatch such a resource. I''m working for the right person." Luna''s face fell. She looked at Wally coldly. l "What are you talking about? Ourpany obtained this document legitimately with our capability. As for that otherpany, they giarized ouric. Don''t spout nonsense out there. Otherwise, prepare to get fired." Wally did not expect his attempts at buttering Luna up to fail, and his forehead was instantly covered in cold sweat. "Yes, Miss Quinn. I''ll leave right now to make copies." Chapter 132 Wally ran out quickly as he wiped the sweat off his forehead. When he saw that no one in the office was really punished, he finally rxed. His arrogant attitude quickly returned. He came to an office where the employees usually were and pointed at a woman who looked slightly timid. "Take this file and make two copies for me. We need this for the investment meeting with Mr. Erlington tomorrow." The timid woman took the file from him obediently, but Wally red unhappily at her. "What are you doing? This is youric, isn''t it? Why are you acting so scared instead of making copies openly? Make sure nothing goes wrong with this. You''ll be rewarded once everything has been set in stone." A sad look shed in the timid woman''s eyes when she heard what Wally said. What did he mean when he said this was heric? It was not hers at all. It clearly belonged to Mabel, but... There was always a ''but''. The timid woman sighed. She hoped Mabel would not me her because she did not want to do this either. Wally could not help berating the woman when he saw her still standing there, "What are you dreaming about? Hurry up and make those copies." The woman quickly rushed off to the copy machine and started making copies. Wally curled his lips with disdain as he watched the woman make her escape. It was apparent that she had been poached by thispany. She was not presentable at all, and Wally wondered why Luna wanted her to work here. Could it be just to anger Lucy? Wally did not say this out loud. He had learned his lesson after Luna berated him. The timid woman came back soon with the copies and handed them to Wally. He took the copies from her and passed them to Luna without a second nce at the woman. Luna looked at the perfectly filed document and gave Wally an approving look. "Not bad. I''ll give you a raiseter." Wally smiled happily. "Thank you, Miss Quinn." "Remember to watch your mouth when the reporters are here, understand?" "Yes, Miss Quinn! It won''t be a problem!" Lucy had no idea what was happening over at Luna''spany. She was looking at her file anxiously. She rubbed her temples in frustration and made a phone call "Hello, Maple? Can you make a trip up here? I have something to ask you about." Mabel soon appeared in Lucy''s office. She fidgeted with the corner of her shirt in an unsettled manner. "What do you want to see me for, Lucy?" Lucy looked at the youngdy with slight exasperation. "Maple, you should know why I called you up here." Mabel lowered her head with shame. She knew the reason why Lucy asked her to the office. It was because of theic. She looked weakly at Lucy and said, "I''m sorry about theic, Lucy." Lucy frowned and interrupted Mabel, "What do you mean? Why are you apologizing to me? Didn''t you draw this?" She looked sternly at Mabel. Lucy began to suspect something. It was not what she thought, was it? Mabel turned pale at Lucy''s tone. She shook her head with conviction. "Of course, that''s myic. Every stroke was done by me. I was the one who scripted it, and the characters in there are like my children. I''d never giarize someone else''s work." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She sounded a little agitated when she rified this with Lucy. Lucy was relieved to hear that from Mabel. She did not giarize here t came next would be to deal with. easy Chapter 133 "Then why did you apologize to me?" Lucy was curious. If Mabel had not giarized theic, there was no need to be acting so timidly. She even looked like she was guilty about something. It was very misleading. Mabel lowered her head guiltily. "When I was creating thatic, I discussed my ideas with another person. She was my best friend, and I''d always tell her about everything I wanted to draw, but..." It was surprising to see how calm Lucy was. "I see. So, your best friend divulged the story of youric?" Lucy finally understood how theic got leaked. She felt sorry for Mabel, but she was not surprised by what happened. From Lucy''s point of view, such urrences were normal. After all, even her family she had lived with for more than 20 years would sell out the daughter they brought up for their own benefits or something profitable. Moreover, this was a friend who was not even rted to Mabel by blood. "I... I don''t want to point fingers at her, but... but..." Mabel tried her best to find an excuse for her best friend, but it was a fact that her best friend was the only person she talked to about theic. Mabel could not think of any other suspects besides her best friend. Lucy sighed and clicked on her phone to ess a website. She clicked on one of theics disyed there. "Maple, take a look. Are there any artists you know here?" Mabel looked at it, and her face turned pale. One of the pseudonyms belonged to her best friend. Mabel got flustered when she recognized the name shown on the phone. She felt like her heart had been dug out of her chest. It really was her... Lucy understood everything when she saw the look on Mabel''s face. She sighed. "This is your so-called best friend, right? Looks like this really is her doing." Mabel felt horrible. Why was this happening? They had known each other for such a long time. Why did she do something like this? "Lucy..." Mabel called out to her but had no idea what to say. Lucy did not put her on the spot. She knew what it felt like to be betrayed by the people they loved. She looked at Mabel in concern. "Are you feeling alright, Maple?" Mabel shook her head and forced herself to perk up.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Lucy was a little worried, but she had to tell Mabel about her decision for the next day. "Maple, the investors will stille to look for us tomorrow, but I need you to face them and tell them that you''re the creator of thatic. You did not giarize a thing. "Also, did you leave behind any notes or inspiration for theic that can prove that you''re the creator of thisic?" Mabel was silent, but she nodded. "I have them." She could not help throwing nces at the phone on Lucy''s table. Lucy sighed in exasperation. "I know what you''re thinking, Maple, but this has to be rified. If you don''t rify this, your name will be soiled in this industry. No one will be willing to ept aic author who giarizes their work. Do you understand this?" ine Mabel understood that very well. If~ this were normal circumstances, she would stand up for herself without question, but this time, it was her best friend who did it to her. She could not take it anymore, and tears fell from her eyes. Lucy was flustered to see Mabel suddenly crying. What should she do? Chapter 134 "Maple?" Lucy called out gently to Mabel. Mable wiped away her tears and quickly gave Lucy a nod of her head. "I''m sorry. I didn''t cry on purpose, Lucy. I''ll get back to work right now." Lucy stopped her in frustration. "It''s fine. Just rest here for a while. If you don''t mind, how about telling me what exactly happened?" She was a little hesitant about getting Mabel to tell the truth. It would make Mabel feel better to tell the truth, but at the look of Mabel... The concerned look on Lucy''s face must have been too obvious because Mabel eventually revealed everything, "We knew each other back in high school. She''s two years older than I am, and she enrolled in art college first. "We could talk about anything under the sun, and we told each other everything, including our ideas forics. However, the closer we got, the more we realized how simr our drawing styles were. "It never urred to me that she was the one responsible for giarizing myic this time. She was the reason I joined thispany." Lucy nced at Mabel with a stunned look on her face. "She was the reason? What do you mean?" Mabel lowered her head. "You know her too, Lucy. She used to work here." She gave Lucy a name, and Lucy immediately remembered the name as one of theic artists whom Luna had poached. Lucy tried to remember what that person looked like. She had the impression that the woman had strong ethics. She was always smiling and enjoyed helping others. Why did she end up doing something like this? Mabel gave her answer. "I asked her before whichpany IThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. should join after graduating. She suggested thispany to me and introduced me to yourpany without hesitation. It was also around the same time that Mr. Leon was recruiting on campus, and I ended up working here." Mable was reminded of how her best friend had talked about thepany culture. "When she rmended thispany to me, I thought she was working here. But by the time I joined thepany, she had started at anotherpany. "I didn''t think much of it, but I never expected things to turn out this way." She began to fumble at the end. It was clear that Mabel was too upset, and her tears fell from her eyes. She cried for quite a while before she was able to force herself to calm down. Mabel looked at Lucy with reddened eyes and said, ¡°Thank you for listening to me, Lucy. I''ll be going back to work." Lucy could not do anything much for Mabel. The only thing left for her to do was to take back the rights of Mabel''sic. She waved Mabel off, and Mabel returned to work. Not long after Mabel left, Lucy returned to her desk and she went into a rare daze. However, she quickly pulled herself together, and a determined look shed in her eyes. She quietly promised Mabel that she would do her best about the situation. ... Everyone in Lucy''spany was prepared for what came next early the next morning. This was the day the investors woulde for a meeting. This battle involved their credibility, and everyone was not about to let anything slip. A Rolls-Royce soon appeared downstairs, and a middle-aged man got out of the car. It was Wayne Erlington, the man who wanted to invest in Lucy''spany. Chapter 135 Lucy smiled and reached out to shake Wayne''s hand. "Thank you for giving me a chance to exin the situation, and wee to ourpany." The 35-year-old Wayne was surprised to see the gracious and elegant Lucy, who was in her mid-20s. He did not expect thispany''s CEO to be a young woman of about 20. He was reminded of how Lucy sounded so decisive on the phone and could not help but look at her in admiration. He shook Lucy''s hand graciously. After they were done greeting each other, Lucy led him into thepany. "Even though I''d love to show you thepany, we have much more important things to tend to. "I would like to apologize to you again for what happened. I''m sorry that I had to trouble you to make this trip, but this involves ourpany''s credibility, and I can''t be careless about it." Lucy was well-mannered, and her words revealed how cultured she was. Wayne found himself quite impressed with Lucy. He waved her off. "It''s fine. If this really isn''t yourpany''s mistake, it would mean that the otherpany has a credibility issue. I''m here because I''m looking for a better partner." Lucy smiled. Wayne had taken a shine to her, and this would make things much easier. "Pleasee with me to the meeting room." Lucy walked in the front and led Wayne there. Wayne followed behind Lucy casually. He did not waste time while on the way to the meeting room. He kept observing thepany''s interior and the other employees. The working attitude of apany''s employees, discipline, and strict regtions determined apany''s sess. When Wayne saw every member of thepany looking spirited and working with strict discipline and tidiness, he was astounded. Lucy was just a young woman of about 20, but she was able to manage herpany so well. She was quite the talent. He also began to develop doubts about the giarism issue. Someone who could manage apany so well did not look like someone who would allow here subordinates tomit sa topl a mistake. There must be a story behind this. They soon arrived at the meeting room. "Please have a seat." Lucy pulled out a chair and sat down. Wayne took a seat opposite her. "Let''s cut to the chase. I hope you don''t mind me being direct about this. May I request the so-called I Luna Arthouse hadThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. shared with you previously?" Wayne did not hesitate as he took out a stack of documents from his bag. He pushed them toward Lucy. "This is what Luna Arthouse gave me." Lucy took the file from him and began to flip through it. She read the documents in her hand seriously while Wayne began analyzing each portion of the statement. "Just as the document has stated, the artist from Luna Arthouse has revealed her ideas and character profiles, as well as her idea notes I''ve seen her work before. It''s quite good, which is why I thought someone from yourpany giarized it." Lucy was not angry with what he said. Instead, she put the documents down calmly. Chapter 136 Wayne was known to be a cunning businessman. He could tell that Lucy was calm because she knew that there was something wrong with the documents he had given her. However, he was suddenly curious about something. "Looks like you''re confident that your artist is the original creator of theic, and you have no doubts at all about it." Lucy closed the file in front of her and looked Wayne straight in the eye. She said with conviction, "Yes, I''m confident of that. These documents aren''t enough to convince me otherwise. "Every piece of evidence here points to their artist giarizing from an artist of ours. As for the reason for doing so, I''ll let the artist exin it to you personally." She turned toward the door and called out, "Come in, Maple." Mabel had been waiting outside the door, but she did not walk in immediately when Lucy called out to her. She took a deep breath outside the meeting room and rxed before pushing the door and entering the room. She nodded at Lucy and Wayne inside the meeting room. "How do you do, Miss Quinn and Mr. Erlington? I''m Maple, the artist for thisic." Lucy was a little surprised to see how Mabel looked. She was usually an introvert. Lucy had never seen her looking so determined and gracious like this. However, Lucy quickly hid the surprised look on her face. She was facing a wily old fox from the business world. It would be bad news if Wayne caught a whiff of something wrong from her expression. Lucy maintained a calm demeanor but was quietlyining. These old foxes were so difficult to handle. Would she be like them one day as well? Fortunately, Wayne was focused on Mabel and did not notice Lucy''s expression. He contemted Mabel for a while. This artist was quiet, and it was not difficult to tell that she was someone who would get lost in her world of drawing. She must be a good artist. There was no apparent guilt on her face, and she looked full of confidence. If he had guessed right, she was the artist behind theic. He softened his tone and said warmly to Mabel, "You im that you drew thisic. Do you have any evidence proving that?" Mabel revealed three notebooks thick as bricks. "Mr. Erlington, heard from outside ovel the meeting room that the artist from Luna Arthouse has supplied many early drafts of theic''s- characters, storyline, and the so-called ns for the story developments, but I have the exact copies of the same things." Wayne raised an eyebrow. He stared at the three thick notebooks and was even more confident about this guess. He took a notebook and flipped through it. He was surprised by the notes recorded there. This notebook was different from the early drafts the artist from Luna Arthouse had provided him. The notes in this notebook were more detailed and memorable. Even the inspiration for the early drafts was recorded in detail here. Wayne touched a page of the notebook and found that it was quite old. There were many traces of the drawings being fixed and redrawn. He came to a conclusion about this. He put down the notebook in his hand and said to Mabel, ¡°I''m now convinced that you''re the artist for thisfe, but can you answer a question of mine? Why was the artist at Luna Arthouse able to show me some of these notes?" Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Mabel knew from the moment she entered the room that she could not avoid this question. She was prepared for it, but she still could not help feeling sad about answering this question. Chapter 137 Mabel lowered her eyes and sighed. "She was my best friend." Wayne immediately understood the entire situation. He could not help but feel mncholic over this. This whole scenario was caused by someone with bad intentions. He did not pursue the matter as he did not want to hurt the artist further by reminding her of this. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave, Miss Quinn, Mr. Erlington." Mabel lowered her head at both CEOS. Lucy looked at Mabel sadly and waved her off. After that, she turned to Wayne. "Mr. Erlington, about this..." Wayne gave a wave of his hand. "I understand." "Judging by the hand-drawn drafts she provided, I believe that she''s the original creator of thisic. But what do you n to do about Luna Arthouse, Miss Quinn?" Lucy closed her eyes, and when she opened them, she came to a decision. "Lulu Comics isn''t apany that''s easily bullied. They have to pay the price for giarizing ouric. I''ve already sent outwyer''s letter to them. This case will go on trial on the fourth, which is next Tuesday. "Before that happens, we''ll be collecting more evidence and witnesses to ensure that Luna Arthouse will never see the light of day." Wayne looked at the young woman in front of him with admiration. "Good. I feel better with your promise, Miss Quinn.¡± Lucy nced at Wayne. "Are you willing to sign that contract in your hand now, Mr. Erlington?" Wayne smiled but shook his head. "Nope. I''m not nning on signing this contract." Lucy''s heart sank, but she continued smiling. "May I know the reason, Mr. Erlington?" Wayne kept drumming on the table, and for some reason, Lucy found the smile on his face quite cunning. "I''ll sign the contract once you win this case, Miss Quinn." Wily old fox! Lucy could not help cursing in her heart. "I understand. I believe we''ve now reached an understanding." Wayne nodded. "Now that this has been settled, how about letting me show you around, Mr. Erlington?" Wayne did not reject her offer. He followed behind Lucy in a carefree manner and visited every corner of Lulu Comics. ? Lucy was busy the entire day, and she finally saw this important guest off. he key was relieved the moment gone. She wiped off the cold sweat on her forehead. She was slightly annoyed as the tactics of these wily old foxes were more cunning than thest. However, Lucy understood that if they did not win the trial next week, Wayne would be signing the contract with Luna Arthouse. He only agreed to drop by thepany because he wanted to understand the details of this issue. After all, he would profit no matter whichpany he signed with.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The look in Lucy''s eyes turned cold. It would be great if they won this case. However, if they lost... It would spell the end of Lulu Comics, and there was no way she could build this into the biggestpany in the world. Lucy clenched her fists. Winning the case was the only option. She could not lose! Lucy turned and entered herpany. Mabel had been waiting for Lucy for quite a while. She felt guilty when she saw the dark look on Lucy''s face. "I''m sorry, Lucy. I was the one who caused all this trouble. If only I hadn''t revealed myic inspiration." Lucy lifted her hand to stop Mabel from that ¨¤ Arthouse has done t than any more. "Stop s than that to give me trouble. "Something else would''ve popped up even if there were no issues with youric." It was time Lucy had it out with Luna. Chapter 138 Mabel did not dare say another word at the sight of Lucy''s dark expression. She went off to focus on her work, still looking fragile. Lucy returned to her office and began preparing for the trial next week. Meanwhile, at Luna Arthouse, Wally ran anxiously into Luna''s office. "Bad news, Miss Quinn!" ¡°What are you panicking about?" Luna interrupted Wally in annoyance. There were no outsiders around, and she did not bother to put up her warm and gentle act. "What''s going on? Why did you barge into my office like that? If you can''t give me a reasonable exnation, you can leave thepany today." Wally shrank back, but he still passed the document in his hand to Luna Luna took it from him and opened it nonchntly. It was awyer''s letter. She identally knocked over a cup of tea and stood up furiously. She red at Wally. "What''s this? Why is Lucy''spany suddenly suing us?" Wally shuddered in front of the enraged Luna. He did not dare to exin the reason. Luna did not expect her useless assistant to be unable to exin anything. She bit her finger in frustration as she began panicking. What was going on? Lucy was supposed to be weak. Lucy would always give in to Luna when she beat and yelled at Lucy. She would never say a thing even when she took Lucy''s things. However, Lucy seemed to have el changed recently. First, she ruined Luna''s wedding. After that, she found herself a powerful and wealthy husband, and now, she was suing Luna on behalf of herpany. This was just giarism of oneic. Lucy should just hand thisic over to herpany obediently. Luna was infuriated. "If she wants to sue us, let her. Contact Tim for me immediately. Get him to introduce me to a goodwyer to turn the tables on them. "Say that thisic was developed by the artist in ourpany and we didn''t giarize anything from them. Also, get that woman we poached over to keep her mouth shut. Make sure she doesn''t say anything she shouldn''t. Otherwise, I''ll fire her." Luna instructed Wally in frustration. However, Wally seemed to be unable to read the room. He asked, "What should we do if she refuses to cooperate?" "She giarized her best friend''sic. Who else would want her but mypany?" Luna sneered. "Hurry up and give Tim a call." Luna suddenly thought of something after she was done handing out orders. "Forget about it. You''re useless. I''ll call Tim. You should go and talk to that woman." Wally went out of the room while Luna took her phone out of her pocket. She tapped on a number, and the call was immediately picked up. Tim''s slightly exhausted voice was heard on the other end of the call. "What''s wrong, Nana?" "It''s Lucy. don''t understand whyC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. she would want to malign mypany for giarizing aic from herpany. Lucy didn''t used to be this way. She''s suing me over this. What should I do, Tim?" Tim blew his top. "How dare that vicious woman bully you like this?!" Chapter 139 "Don''t worry, Nana. I''ll find you the bestwyer we have. You''re too kind-hearted, Nana. You shouldn''t be merciful to people like that, understand?" "Thank you, Tim." Luna''s tone was soft and coquettish. She was in a good mood after making the call. She sniggered after hanging up. What could Lucy do by suing her in court? Tim was on her side. Luna wondered how Lucy would react if she found out that her ex-boyfriend was helping Luna out with this court case. Luna began gloating over this,pletely forgetting that Lucy was no longer interested in Tim. Moreover, Lucy now had a great husband who doted on her in every way. Something simr was happening over at Lucy''s, but it was sort of the other way around. Matthew was speaking to Lucy anxiously over the phone, "How are you doing? Do you need my help, wifey?" Lucy sighed and perked herself up. "I''m fine. It''s just a small matter. I can handle it on my own." The more Lucy insisted on this, the more Matthew felt upset on her behalf. She was handling this so expertly that it made him wonder how much his dear wife had suffered in the hands of the Quinns to pick up such a skill. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the Quinns had to be punished.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He promised Lucy, "Don''t worry, wifey. I''ll hire the world''s bestwyer for you to fight this case. I''ll make sure nothing will affect yourpany." Lucy felt a headacheing on. Matthew was great, but he would act overly anxious sometimes. They had agreed that she should manage thepany on her own. If Matthew tried to help out, what would that make of his promise to her? She wanted to reject him. However, Matthew seemed to know what wasing and avoided hearing the rejection by hanging up right away. Lucy sighed. It was just a minor issue, yet he was insisting on hiring the bestwyer in the world. It was not necessary as she could guess what Luna would do next. She would beg Tim to hire the bestwyer he knew to help with the case. It was terrible of Matthew to hang up just like that. If only he had not done that. She would have told him that there was no need to be anxious about this. The reason why Lucy was not panicking was because the bestwyer in the city was her friend. She would not take on this case on her ount. Lucy was frustrated over this, but her unending documents made her forget her frustrations as she buried herself in work. Meanwhile, Matthew, who had just hung up, called a number. "Hey, Charlie! I need your help with a case!¡± The bestwyer in the world had just been burning the midnight oil and had just managed to get some sleep. He woke up with a temper, and the temperature around him seemed to have dropped. The Devil himself, Charlie Jennings, spoke to his childhood friend in a scary tone, "What case are you talking about? Did someone die? Have you caught the murderer? Did someone from the Leons die in prison?" Matthew was unperturbed by his childhood friend''s tone. "It''s a giarism case, I...¡± Before he could finish, the Devil interrupted him. "You''re calling me over such a small matter?! Matthew Leon! Did you know had less than three sleep? And you''re wakin of me up over this? "Are you suffering from brain damage?!" Chapter 140 Matthew was a little speechless from being yelled at by his childhood friend. Charlie was a great friend, except for that temper of his. Moreover, he always had a temper if he had just woken up. He picked up the call because it was Matthew calling. Otherwise, he would never pick up no matter how long the phone rang. He would also make sure to get revenge on whoever called him for disturbing his sleep. Matthew shook his head with augh and continued, "Wake up, CJ. This isn''t a small case. This is the biggest case of all." Charlie sneered at being just woken up. He put on his clothes and yelled angrily into the phone. "What sort of big case is this? Do you have any idea what sort of cases I take on? They involve serial killers and high-intellect criminals! "Is this all you have to give me? You don''t need to pull out the big guns over something so minor." Matthew held back his temper. If it was not for his wife needing awyer for a case, he would never have called Charlie! Poor Charlie had to be woken by Matthew over this when he only had three hours of sleep. How could Charlie not blow his top? Anyone else would have yelled at Matthew too. "Aren''t we buddies? Just answer this question." Charlie rolled his eyes at the other end of the phone. He finally calmed down slightly. He began to get curious about the person Matthew wanted him to help the case with. "We''re buddies, but these are two different issues. Tell me who you want me to help with the case. Tell me or I might just beat you up." Matthew smiled when he heard Charlie relenting slightly. "It''s my adorable, lively, gorgeous, and delightful wife." Charlie spat out the water he was drinking. He was in disbelief. He shouted at Matthew over the phone, "What did you just say?! You''ve finally found yourself a wife? You don''t need to lie about something like that. You have time to find me a better reason to take up this case." Matthew''s lips twitched. He looked exasperated. "What are you implying? It''s the fault of those other women who can''t get me interested enough. "It wasn''t easy for me to finally find the love of my life. How could you say that about me?" Charlie was initially annoyed but now, he was interested. He wante to know what kind of woman was able to get Matthew''s attention. It was such a rare urrence that Charlie was determined to meet this woman. "Alright, fine: I''ll check out that woman for you. Let''s see what kind of person your wife is. By the way, she wouldn''t be after your money, would she?" This thought suddenly crossed Charlie''s mind. "To hell with you. My wife had no idea of my real identity when we got married. How could she be after my money?" This amused Charlie. His buddy had now be a ve for his wife. "Fine. Give me 20 minutes. I''lle over right now."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. 20 minutes was too long. Matthew was not happy with that. "Can''t you be any faster?" Charlie rolled his eyes. He ignored this buddy of his and hung up. That was a little too much of him. was in J City, and he prepared to use a private jet over. What else did Matet et want? When he did not hear a reply from the other end, Matthew checked his phone. Charlie rushed over as fast as he could and he managed to arrive at Matthew''s vi in 15 minutes. "Where''s your wife?" Matthew rolled his eyes. "Don''t you know that my wife has to work?" He turned to the garage to get a car. He nned to take Charlie to see Lucy. Chapter 141 On their way to Lucy''spany, Charlie kept giving Matthew weird looks. Matthew''s skin crawled under his gaze, and he finally blurted out, "What''s with you? Why do you keep staring at me like that?" Charlie sighed. "I never thought you''d let your wife work, Matthew. I figured you''d spoil her rotten and keep her all to yourself at home every day." Matthew shot Charlie a frosty nce. "Spoiling her is one thing, but trapping her is another. You''re awyer. Shouldn''t you know better?" Charlie cleared his throat, now even more curious about Matthew''s wife. What kind of amazing person could have such a hold on Matthew? They soon arrived at the entrance of Lucy''spany. The receptionist, who knew Matthew well, quickly made a call. "Ms. Lucy, Mr. Leon is here." After a brief chat, she directed Matthew to the private elevator that led straight to Lucy''s office. Matthew pushed open the office door and froze. The desk was buried under a mountain of paperwork. What in the world? How could there be so many documents? He worried if his wife kept this up, she might just work herself to the bone. He bit back hisment, knowing it would onlynd him in hot waterter. Lucy looked up at the sound of the door and gave a small start of surprise. "Matthew, how did you get here?" Lucy asked, her eyes then curiously moving to the man next to him. "And who might this be?" Charlie gazed at Lucy with a spark of interest. She was quite pretty, with a fresh and elegant air about her. There was a barely noticeable air of power to her. He had not expected Matthew to fancy someone like her. When Lucy asked who he was, Charlie instinctively smoothed out his clothes and introduced himself with a charming smile, "Hello there, I''m Charlie." "I''m the top-notchwyer Mr. Leon has asked toe and help with your case. I''m looking forward to working with you." After saying this, he even nodded politely. As soon as he straightened up, Matthew yfully thumped Charlie on the head, causing a little bump to appear. "Don''t mind him, Lucy. This is Charlie, my lifelong buddy. I brought him here to give you a hand," Matthew said with a grin. Rubbing the bump on his head, Charlie shot Matthew a look of mock annoyance. Lucy watched the two of them with a look that said she could not quite put her feelings into words. She had long known that Matthew acted a bit silly around her. She never would have guessed his friend would be just the same! What was it that Matthew had said? el: Charlie was supposed to be a topwyer, the best in the world? Lucy''s mouth quirked up at the corner. Charlie did not seem like awyer at all. He looked more like someone who loved to have fun and y around. He did not seem that reliable.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Even though she had her doubts about Charlie, she did not let it show on her face. Lucy stood up and reached out her hand with a warm smile. "Hi, I''m Lucy, Matthew''s wife. I''m looking forward to getting to know you." Charlie shook her hand with a big grin. "Absolutely. Nice to meet you, Lucy." Chapter 142 Once they had introduced themselves, Lucy set aside the papers she was holding and gave Matthew a soft smile. "Did you manage to grab something to eat on your way here?" Matthew gazed at Lucy fondly. "Nope, I was waiting for you to finish work." Lucy let out a sigh. "You have to eat well even when I''m not around. What if you upset your stomach?" She was about to lead Matthew and Charlie to thepany cafeteria for a quick bite when she turned to Charlie. "Mr. Jennings, any foods you don''t eat? I can let the kitchen know. And what''s your favorite food? I''ll have them whip up a special te for you." Charlie, hearing this, had to hold back augh. She was being so thoughtful, but the way Matthew was showing off their love was worthy of an eye roll. Matthew caught the look on Charlie''s face and gave him a cool nce. "Don''t worry about it. No need to ask him what he wants." What? Lucy looked at Matthew, her face a picture of confusion. She thought, ''He''s your buddy, isn''t he? Aren''t you going to ask him what he''d like? Is this how guys are with each other?'' Matthew, not wanting to look bad in front of Lucy, took a moment to exin. "This guy''s a real picky eater. He won''t touch onions, garlic, eggnts, or any meat that''s too vorful. But if you sneak some garlic paste into a dish, he''s okay with it. He''s got a whole list of food no-nos. He doesn''t eat plenty of things." Lucy was totally confused. She had heard that rich kids could be fussy with food, but this was something else. She took a deep breath and looked at Charlie. He was her husband''s friend, after all. She could not just leave him hanging. "What about seafood? If I have the kitchen whip up some gravy that sn''t use onions, garlic, andeln ginger, would that work?" ontent Lucy thought it over and offered a suggestion to Charlie. Charlie was so grateful he almost wanted to grovel at her feet. Lucy was so kind and caring, nothing like the cold Matthew. Lucy was such a good person. How did Matthew ever get so lucky to marry her? "Thanks, Lucy. I''m good with seafood." Lucy breathed a sigh of relief and told the kitchen to start on a seafood feast. She also made sure they prepared some of Matthew''s favorites. When the food was ready, the three of them sat down to eat. They ate quietly without talking. After they finished eating, they got to the real issue of the day. "Lucy, Matthew mentioned yourpany''s got some trouble with a giarism im. Can you fill me in on the details?" Lucy looked at Charlie, who seemed so different now, with a surprised expression.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Charlie pulled out a pair of gold-rimmed sses from his bag, put them on, and stood up straight. The yful tone in his voice was gone, reced by a serious and professional air. He looked every bit the world''s most top-notchwyer. Chapter 143 That was when Lucy really started to believe that Charlie was a topwyer, the kind who had never lost a case. She wondered to herself how someone could seem so different from one moment to the next. Maybe it was just his personal charm. As she thought about it, she kept a serious look on her face. She had the table cleared of food and took out the three notebooks Mabel had given her. "These notebooks are full of my artist''s ideas and notes for theic book. They''re way more detailed than what the other party has." Charlie frowned and let out a sigh. "This isn''t enough to prove who giarized who." Lucy nodded. "I know, but we''re going to win thiswsuit for sure." Charlie was surprised by Lucy''s confidence. He knew the case would be tough, especially with such little evidence. Even the bestwyer could not make a losing case win without solid proof. Where was Lucy''s confidenceing from? Sighing, she opened up Lunar Arthouse''sic online and pointed to the dates. "Look, every issue was published after Maple finished her drawings. It''s clear who copied who." Hearing Lucy''s exnation, Charlie was puzzled. He closed his file and looked at Matthew, unable to believe what he was hearing. "Is this really the case you dragged me into? Are you sure you need me for this one?" Lucy let out a sigh. "That''s just it. Matthew cares too much." Clearly, Luna was the one who should be sweating over thiswsuit. Matthew sat across the table. The muscle in his eye gave a little twitch, but he did not say a word to them. "Sure, we''re likely to win this case, but shouldn''t we be more careful? What if they bring in that hotshotwyer who could talk a fish into swimming onnd? I''m just looking out for you, right?" Lucy could not win the argument, so she mmed up. Charlie could not help but chuckle. He pulled the three hefty notebooks closer to him on the table and saved theic screenshots from the website. "Fine, I''ll handle this case. Think of it as a little break. It''s exhausting being on the go all the time." Lucy''s defensewyer was ready to go. Ever since Luna phoned Timothy, he got right on finding the city''s top defensewyer. The moment they made the call, they hit a major snag. "Hello, is this Lawyer Casey Fore? This is Lucas Corporation. We''d like you to represent us in aic giarism case." Casey held the phone loosely, half-listening as the person on the other end went over the details Without thinking, she asked, "Who''s suing who in this mess?" Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The voice on the phone replied, "The defendant is Lunar Arthouse, and the party suing us is Lulu Comics." Casey, who heard the familiar name, picked up her phone and checked the number: After a pause, she told the person on the line, "Thanks for your offer, but I won''t take this lawsuit. You''ll have to find someone else." UMS With that, she hung up, leaving the assistant who hade to get her help wide-eyed with surprise. Chapter 144 Lucy was having a great chat with Matthew and Charlie when the phone rang, cutting through their fun. "Hello?" Lucy answered.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Hey, Lulu. What''s up with yourpany? You''re in court again?" It was Casey on the other end. Lucy got it in a sh. Lunar Arthouse must have tried to get Casey on board. She reassured her friend with a smile, "Don''t worry, all''s good here. We''ve got the case under control, and we''re sure to win." They talked a bit more and then said goodbye. Charlie and the rest, who had waited for her to finish, asked, "Who was that? They know about the trouble you''re having already?" Lucy thought for a moment before deciding to reveal the details. "That was my friend, the bestwyer around. The Quinns probably wanted them for their defense, but my friend declined and called to check on me." Lucy could obviously sort this out on her own, no help needed. ... On the other hand, after their setback with Casey, the Quinn family quickly hired a newwyer to defend them. Time zipped by, and before they knew it, the day of the trial hade. Lucy was the party suing, and Luna was the party being sued. Ever since that wedding, these sisters, who were not actually rted, were showing their dislike for each other once more in front of everyone. The judge hit the gavel, and the trial started. Luna, standing with the defendants, was really upset. She thought, ''Lucy, that meanie! I''ve never been so embarrassed! She has the nerve to sue me, but I''ll make sure she regrets it today!'' She sneaked a peek at herwyer, feeling pretty pleased with herself. Casey, the best defensewyer in town, had turned her down. However, Timothy adored her much that he spent a lot of money to get anotherwyer from far away. Aiden Bronx was one of the top 50 in the world, with a record of winning almost all of his cases! Then, Luna looked at Lucy''swyer. She saw Charlie in a sharp dark gray suit. His tie was perfect, and a pair of gold-rimmed sses sat on his face. He stood quietly in his spot. He was someone she had not seen before. Luna scrunched her eyebrows together. Lucy had married such a great guy. Could she not afford a goodwyer? That was just sad. Lucy was going to be in big trouble today! At least, that was what Luna thought. Luna was still feeling happy about this, not noticing the shocked look on Aiden''s face. "No way! That''s Mr. Jennings, the topwyer in the world," he mumbled, wiping sweat from his forehead. He wondered if he could back out of the case now. Aiden took a quick look at Luna and then remembered the hefty fee the Lucas family had paid to get him on board. With a firm resolve, he decided to fight thewsuit, If he lost, so be it. Losing to a topwyer was not the end of the world. Plus, he would not have to pay back the Lucas family''s money after the trial. Only a fool would decline so much money! The judgeid out the case between the defendant and the intiff, and thewyers on both sides started their heated arguments. As the debate raged on, Luna''s face turned into a scowl. Chapter 145 By the end, Luna''s features were all contorted. Was Aiden not supposed to be one of the best around? How could she not win this case?! She did not realize that Aiden was also frustrated. Did Luna not see the problem? Someone at herpany had copied another artist''sic, and they always publishedter than the original.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. If they were going to fake evidence, they should have at least taken down the website. With things as they were, winning this case would be a long shot! When the judge finally ended the case, Aiden was full of regret, wishing he could turn back time. He should not have taken Luna''s case just for the money from the Lucas family. Now, his reputation in the industry might be ruined for defending a bad cause with such a weak argument. Thewsuit ended with a whimper. As Luna walked down from the defendant''s seat with a grimace, she bumped into Lucy, who was stone-faced. She approached Lucy, biting her lip. "Lucy, I..." As she spoke, tears started streaming down her face. Lucy watched as Luna switched her emotions on and off like a pro. She could not help but be impressed by her acting skills. She was so skilled that she could cry on cue and stop her smile in an instant. "What are you " Lucy interrupted Luna right away. She could not let her go on. Who knew what kind of sickening things she might say next? It was better to just stop Luna in her tracks. Luna did not seem to care. Dabbing at her tears, she looked at Lucy and said in a weak voice, "I''m sorry, Lucy. I really didn''t think it would be someone from mypany who copied yourics. I assumed..." Lucy felt a headacheing on and covered her head. Not this again. Those sneaky words... Luna''s performance also drew the attention of the jury, and several cameras swung their way. Why were there cameras? Since that time Matthew and Lucy caused a scene at the wedding, any move by the Quinn sisters was like a ma for the media. They would pounce like wolves, especially now with a publicwsuit. The reporters had their stories ready to go, but when they saw the Quinn sisters still around, they stuck around too. It looked like there was an even bigger scoop here! They watched Luna and Lucy with anticipation. While Luna had the time to weep and y her part, Lucy had no interest in being a spectacle for the crowd. She cut Luna off with a chill in her voice. "This time, you really dropped the ball managing your team. Make sure it doesn''t happen again. I don''t want a repeat of this mess." She walked right past Luna, paying no mind to her tearful face that looked so pitiful and sad. After years of matching wits with Luna, she had learned an important lesson. She should never chat too much with Luna. swney She was capable of twisting things around before anyone knew it. She was a champ at making up tall yet believable tales. Enough was enough, and Lucy wanted out. Chapter 146 Lucy walked out of the courthouse without even ncing back at Luna. She was heading home and missed the sight of Luna''s twisted face entirely. The cameras caught everything, though. The reporters were thrilled. They rushed back to their offices, eager to share the juicy story. By the next morning, the tale of the Quinn sisters'' courtroom sh was the talk of the town. Luna saw her angry face on the news and felt a surge of fury. In a sh of rage, she threw her phone so hard it shattered. She frantically called her team, ordering them to pull the story from the headlines. It was toote, however. The news had spread far and wide, and removing it would cost a fortune. By the time Quinn Corporation''s PR team got the news off the websites, it hardly mattered. Everyone had seen it, and the damage was done. People were buzzing with gossip about Luna''spany. Thepany''s reputation plummeted, and investors pulled out, causing the share price to nosedive. The only thing keeping Lunar Arthouse afloat was the solid financial backing from Lucas Corporation. Luna was in a panic, scrambling for a solution. Lucy, on the other hand, felt a tangle of emotions when she heard about Luna''s troubles. Was she happy? She should be, considering all the trouble Luna had caused her at the start. Lucy could not find a speck of joy in her heart though-only a whisper of sadness, She let out a sigh and kept her eyes on the papers in her hands. Before she could even start, Matthew whisked them away. Matthew frowned at Lucy. "We''re home now. Why are you still working? You''re always busy with work and never have time for me." He pouted and whined, trying to get Lucy''s attention. Lucy could not help but smile and shake her head. "Didn''t I tell you I want to grow mypany? I have to work hard to make it happen. Only those who are ready will seed." She tried to exin gently as she reached for the papers Matthew held just out of reach. "Matthew, please give them back. I''m not done with them yet." He just got more upset and lifted the papers higher. After making sure Lucy, who was quite short, could not get them, he finally looked down. He was feeling defeated. "I''m rich, you know. As the CEO of the top Leon Corporation, I don''t need to worry about money. "Lulu, I can take care of you forever even if you do nothing at home. Can''t you just spend some time with me? Let''s go on a vacation to Moscow, Hawaii, or anywhere you like." Lucy sighed again. She loved the idea of a vacation, but then she remembered the disapproving look on Gabrie''s face. ''Your mom doesn''t think I''m goodC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. enough for you. You say it''s fine, but I don''t want to be trapped like a bird in a cage.'' Lucy looked into Matthew''s eyes, keeping her thoughts to herself. Chapter 147 The room went quiet because Lucy did not say a word. She stopped trying to grab her papers and just looked at Matthew. Matthew felt more and more ufortable as Lucy watched him. He finally gave up and handed the papers back to her with a sad look in his eyes. He really just wanted his wife to spend more time with him. Why was it so hard? Lucy took the papers and dove back into her work, not noticing Matthew feeling lonely next to her. Could Matthew be upset with his wife? No way! He could not be mad at her! She was his wife, and he was supposed to adore her no matter what. What about the big ball of frustration inside him that he could not let out, though? What was he to do about it? Quietly, Matthew pulled out his notebook and started nning. He called Kent and asked, "Did you do what I told you to?" Kent answered quickly, "Yes." "Then let''s finish this up," Matthew said without showing any emotion. He put away his silly side and turned serious and tough, just like a top businessman should. Lucy, noticing Matthew on the phone, looked up with curiosity. What did he mean by ''finish this up''? She did not get it. Oh well, it was not her problem, and she went back to her work. What she did not know was that their city''s economy was getting all mixed up.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. That evening at seven, a bunch of people no one knew started buying up lots of shares in Lucas Corporation for a lot of money. Lucas Corporation had been having a tough time ever since they made Matthew mad. Over the past few weeks, thepany''s share prices had been dropping like a rock. When shareholders saw someone willing to buy their shares for a lot of money, they sold them off without a second thought. Timothy, who was already feeling super stressed, only owned 45% of the shares. Another big shareholder had 20%, and the rest were spread out among different people. Timothy started to worry that the big shareholder was trying to take over when he saw a bunch of shares being bought up. After he had someone check it out, it turned he was worried for nothing-the big shareholder had not bought any more shares. 1 Just when Timothy thought he could rx, he got hit with more bad news. The shareholder with 20% was selling their shares. At this rate, Lucas Corporation would have to change their name because it would not really be the Lucases'' anymore. Timothy''s head was spinning. He called his dad in a total panic to tell him what was happening. His dad was so mad he even broke his teacup "What''s going on? Timothy, have you gotten yourself into trouble again?" he yelled. Timothy tried to exin, but he could no get his words out. He had not really gotten into any troubletely. Well, unless he counted Lucy and... Timothy''s sudden silence tipped off his dad that something was up. "Is this about Mr. Leon again? Didn''t I tell you to go and apologize to him yourself?" Timothy gritted his teeth. Chapter 148 What good would that do?! Matthew had embarrassed Timothy so badly. Any guy would find it hard to let that slide, and Timothy knew it all too well. Trying to keep his cool, he told his dad, "Don''t worry, I''ve got this." He then hung up. Slumping into his chair, Timothy held his head which was aching with worry. What now? He could not let Lucas Corporation, a hundred-year legacy, crumble on his watch. Just then, Luna rushed into his office, all flustered. "Tim!" Seeing her, Timothy''s worries lightened a little. He always tried to keep it together in front of his woman. "Nana, what''s wrong?" Luna was on edge. "Tim, mypany needs more money. Thatwsuit hit us hard, and we can''t bounce back fast enough. If you don''t help, I might go under!" Timothy''s forehead vein popped. Not this again. Always asking for money, without a single thought for Lucas Corporation''s share price.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Timothy''s mind wandered back to the days he spent studying finance with Lucy. She would not have missed the signs of trouble in the share market this morning, not like this. Lucy had been by his side, learning the ins and outs of finance and even teaching herself how to paint. She had an eye for detail that Luna seemed tock. Luna''s tears fell as she clung to Timothy''s hand, trying to win him over with her sweet voice. "Tim..." Usually, Timothy would have responded with kindness, but today, his patience was thin. He pulled away from Luna, frustration written all over his face. "I''ve got the funding issue under control. We''ll talkter. I can''t deal with this right now," he said, leaving her on the floor, stunned. Luna could not believe it. Her usual charms were not working on Timothy today. The office was quieter than usual too. Was it just her, or was something off? She shook off the thought. Maybe she was just used to Timothy always giving in to her. "Why are you being so mean, Tim? Don''t you like me anymore?" she demanded. "I just need your help with somepany funds." Timothy could not help but feel a mix of anger and amusement at Luna''s demanding ways. He found himself missing Lucy''s understanding nature. How had he overlooked Luna''s ws for so long? Luna was always strong-headed, never yed fair, and did not seem to think things through. She even had trouble running her ownpany. On the other hand, Timothy admired §ï§Ý§Ö Lucy, who kept her business running smoothly and always listened to him. Next to her, Luna just did not interest him anymore. He sighed at Luna. "Can''t you just stop causing trouble? Don''t you realize that Lucas Corporation is in a really tough spot right now?" Chapter 149 Luna froze, a bad feeling creeping into her heart. "Tim, what are you trying to say?" Timothy rolled his eyes, clearly annoyed. "I''m saying that Lucas Corporation is in big trouble, and I can''t deal with you right now. Go do something else, okay?" Herst bit of hope crumbled, and Luna slumped to the floor. Her usual grace was gone. No way! How could Tim''spany be failing?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He owned the biggestpany in town, and only the Quinn family could stand up to him. The Lucas family had not made any enemies. Wait a minute! A sudden thought struck her, and she pictured the faces of Lucy and her sessful husband. It had to be Lucy! Luna''s face twisted with bitterness. Was Lucy jealous of her happiness? At that moment, Timothy looked at Luna with pure distaste. Luna, already on edge, saw it right away. "Tim, what''s your problem? Are you looking down on me?" she yelled, not realizing that her outburst was making Timothy even more disgusted. ''Was I just not seeing clearly? How could she everpare to Lucy? She used to have a touch of kindness, but now, she looks like a wild woman.'' He shook his head quietly, deep in thought. "Just go back. I don''t want to see you right now," he repeated the same cold words. Luna was already stressed out because of problems at work, and Timothy''s words just made everything worse for her. She got up quietly from the floor, brushed off her skirt, and walked out of Timothy''s office without making a sound. Timothy watched her go and felt a twinge of guilt. Nana, as he §Ö sometimes called her, was actually very sweet. He was the one who raised his voice. He decided he would say sorry to herter. However, Luna was past the point of wanting apologies. As she left Lucas Corporation, her eyes were full of hatred, and her face twisted with anger. She was focused on the thought that Timothy did not like her anymore, that he was ready to throw her away for someone new. She med Lucy for her troubles! Did she believe Timothy''s talk about Lucas Corporation being in danger? Not a chance. She was too wrapped up in her own interests to care. Luna was acting crazy and bing very dangerous. She gged down a taxi and told the driver to take her to the supermarket nearby. After sneaking around and buying a lot of things at the supermarket, Luna went back to the house she shared with Timothy. She picked up the phone and called him, "Hey, Tim?" Timothy heard a voice that was soft and calm but it also sounded a little sad. The tight feeling in his head eased when he heard it, and he remembered how roughly he had treated Luna. He felt guilty He said more gently, "Nana, what''s up?" "It''s nothing big, Tim, but can youe home?" Timothy looked at the pile of work he had and hesitated, but he still said yes. "Okay, I''ll be right there. But I can only stay for an hour. I''ve got to take care of some business stuff." Lucy''s face twisted with anger on the other end of the phone. Was thepany really more important to him than she was? Chapter 150 Timothy could not see Luna''s face, but he thought she understood. After he hung up, he drove back to their ce. The moment he walked in, a ck bag was pulled over his head, and then he felt a hard hit on the back of his head. He fell to the floor, knocked out, with Luna standing over him. She had hatred in her eyes. Luna was panting with a look of triumph in her eyes. "That''s what you get for ignoring me and thinking you can rece me," she thought. She grabbed the hemp rope she had bought earlier from the coffee table and tied up Timothy''s hands and feet. Then, using a small cart, she pushed him down to the basement of the vi. The basement was a hidden ce meant for safety during big disasters. It was stocked with lots of emergency gear and medical supplies. Knowing her way around, Luna took out an IV drip from the medical box, set it up for Timothy, and then used his phone to transfer a bunch of money from his bank ount to hers using his fingerprint. Luna gave a satisfied nod and gently shut the basement door. Elsewhere, Lucy and her husband were deep in a mountain of papers. Lucy was totally caught up with herpany''s business while Matthew was busy with a big project-taking over Lucas Corporation. Just then, a text from Kent buzzed on Matthew''s phone. He read it, and his eyebrows knitted together in concern. He quickly called back. "Why did Lucas Corporation suddenly stop fighting back?" Kent answered in a serious tone, "Timothy, the boss of Lucas Corporation left his office out of the blue. He told his team he''d be back in an hour and to go ahead with their n, but the hour''se and gone, and there''s no sign of Timothy." Matthew felt something was not right. "Did you find out where Timothy went?" Kent, quick as lightning, replied, "We''ve checked the city''s cameras. Timothy went home and hasn''t left since." Matthew smirked. Lucas Corporation was in the middle of a crisis. Timothy would not just vanish for no good reason. There had to be more to this story. Matthew was not too worried, though. "Strike while the iron is hot!" hemanded Kent. "Before Timothy gets back and his old man catches on, we need to snap up those shares faster! And if you mess this up, kiss your bonus goodbye this month." Kent felt a chill through the phone, quickly ended the call with Matthew, and told his team to step on it with the n. He really did not want to lose his bonus. Without it, he would have to skip buying a bunch of stuff he wanted this month. ... Meanwhile, Lucas Corporation''s shares were being bought up left and right.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Then, half an hourter, Timothy''s dad realized what was happening. He stepped in with full force and managed, just barely, to keep his family''spany steady. Chapter 151 When Timothy''s father took over Lucas Corporation, Matthew''s assistant reported it to him. Matthew looked at Lucas Corporation''s shares on theputer screen and pursed his lips in contemtion. Although it was not what he expected, it was good enough. "You''ve secured your bonus for the month." His assistant breathed a sigh of relief. Lucy finally emerged from the sea of documents and looked at the happy Matthew. She had to ask, "Matt, is there good news? You seem to be in a good mood." Matthew caressed her head. "Wifey, what would you think if I gave you a small portion of Lucas Corporation''s shares?" Lucy was surprised. She was well aware that for these words toe out of Matthew''s mouth, that meant that he had gained control of most of Lucas Corporation''s shares. She could not hide her surprise. "Matt, how did you do it?" Matthew shook his head. "It''s no big deal. By the time he wanted to go against me, it was already settled." Lucy''s eyes sparkled as she looked at Matthew with admiration. "Matt, you''re amazing. I can''t believe you''ve acquired so much of Lucas Corporation''s shares in such a short time." "Wifey, you haven''t given me an answer yet." Matthew teasingly tapped Lucy''s head. Lucy covered her forehead and yfully stuck out her tongue. She gave his question some thought before saying firmly, "I don''t want any of their shares. You can keep them." Matthew looked at her in surprise. "But they''re Lucas Corporation''s shares. If you have them, I bet they''ll be pissed." Lucy still insisted and said, "Timothy doesn''t bother me anymore. What am I going to do with their shares? I don''twant to dirty my han, Shares? I think it''s better if you keep them, Matt." Matthew was happy to hear her answer. While Matthew and Lucy were in high spirits, things at Lucas Corporation were not going as well. The atmosphere there was as gloomy as the rainy sky. Timothy''s father red at his subordinate furiously. "What? What do you mean Timothy suddenly disappeared?" The subordinate trembled as he reported to the chairman, "We don''t know where Mr. Timothy is exactly. He just said that he had something to attend to, so he went home for a while. "He said that he would be back in an hour, but it''s been several hours, and he still hasn''t returned..." The assistant''s voice got softer and softer. He looked down, fearing that the sinister-looking man in front of him would smash the mug on his head. Fortunately for him, the chairman still had some sense in him. He growled to his assistant, "F-Find out where Timothy is. If you still can''t find him, get the police involved and check the surveince!" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Trembling, the assistant did as he was told. Meanwhile, in the basement, Timothy finally woke up after a couple of hours. He slowly opened his eyes, but all he saw was darkness. Not even a single light was on. He even felt an IV drip attached to his hand. He gulped in fear. Who kidnapped him in his own home? The person who asked him toe home was... No way... Chapter 152 ? For a moment, it seemed like he was onto something, but he quickly dismissed that thought. There was no way it was Luna.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. However, she was the only one at home... No matter who it was, he had to find a way to get out. Timothy looked around him, but it was pitch-ck and he could not see anything. He shouted for help for 15 minutes straight, but no one responded. Timothy figured that either no one was around to hear his cry for help or he was in a soundproofed room. Timothy was quite sharp-witted for piecing together the truth. Unfortunately, he hit the jackpot on both counts. Not only was there no one around, but the basement was built with such high-quality materials that it waspletely soundproof! Timothy refused to give up, so he shouted for another ten minutes. In the end, he decided to just shut up and save his energy. He was extremely anxious. Lucas Corporation was in deep shit, so he could not leave it unattended for too long. If he did, thepany would be doomed. He could not be locked up in this hellhole! Damn it... On the other hand, Matthew and Lucy were enjoying dinner cooked by the chefs. Suddenly, Matthew received a message from his assistant saying that someone from Lucas Corporation requested to mobilize a citywide search for Timothy. [Mr. Leon, take a look at this.] Matthew tapped his fingers while seated at the dining table, typing a reply to his assistant: [Let them proceed.] ... With Matthew''s approval, Lucas Corporation swiftly mobilized the search and quickly locked onto one surveince footage in particr. It was footage of Timothy driving his car on the highway, on his way home. Footage from other cameras confirmed it too. When Aaron saw the video, he was puzzled. Timothy went home, why did he not return to thepany? He first thanked the police and angrily rushed to Timothy''s vi, but there was no one there. Then, Aaron sensed something fishy going on. Timothy''s car was still parked outside, so he should still be home. Where the hell was he? He searched all the rooms in Timothy''s house, but there was no sight of him. Aaron frowned. Where the hell did that bastard go? He had searched almost the entire house except for one ce. Aaron was determined to explore every possibility, so he opened the door to Timothy''s basement. Then, he saw his son lying on the ground with his hands and legs tied up. He even had a glucose drip attached to his hand. His eyes lit up. He had never been this happy to see his father before. ¡°Dad, help untie me!" Timothy shouted. "Who the hell tied you up in here?" "Let''s not talk about that first!" Timothy interrupted his father and asked, "How''s thepany doing?" Chapter 153 "Thepany is fine. I made it in time to stop the major shareholders from selling their shares, so we''re still in control." Aaron paused for a bit and asked, "You''d better tell me what the hell is going on!"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Timothy was relieved to hear that thepany was doing fine. It was only then that he felt the pain in his body. He massaged his hands and feet, which had been tied up for hours, as well as the throbbing pain on the back of his head. He shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Nana told me toe home all of a sudden. As soon as I got home, I felt a sharp pain in the back of my head and everything went ck. I fell unconscious, and after I woke up, here I was." Aaron frowned. "Is there anything on you that''s missing?" Aaron looked around the vi. Everything was neatly arranged, and there were no signs of anyone rummaging through the cabs. It did not seem like a burry at all. Meanwhile, Timothy checked his belongings and did not find anything missing. He turned on his phone and saw a dozen calls from his assistant, as well as a text message. He clicked on the text message, only to find out that it was a billing notification. To be precise, it appeared to be a funds transfer to Luna''spany ount. Timothy fell silent as he handed the phone to his father. "Dad, I didn''t transfer this money to Luna beforeing here." His suspicions were confirmed. Aaron had been in the industry for a long time, so he had developed some wisdom. He instantly knew what that meant, so he squinted and said, "Come on, let''s go to Luna''spany." By the time Matthew received the news, it was already early the next morning. When his assistant reported it to him, he was bewildered. After finding out what happened, he ended the call with a strange look on his face. He then called Lucy over. ¡°Wifey, I have some good news. Would you like to hear it?" Lucy was curious. "What''s the good news?" "The father and son of Lucas Corporation sent Luna to the mental hospital!" "What?!" Lucy was shocked. What happened? Was Timothy not in love with Luna? Matthew told her everything his assistant told him. "From what I''ve heard, both of them stormed into Luna''spany, and there was a dramatic showdown." Lucy looked at Matthew in disbelief as if she were deciphering an ancient scripture. What had be of this world? How did thingse to this state while she was preupied with work? Lucy could not fathom it. Matthew had an idea of how it all happened but he did not tell his wife. He simply adjusted her col and urged her to have breakfast. Lucy sat at the dining table and ate her breakfast in a daze before Matthew sent her to thepany. At thepany, Lucy was absent-mindedly reviewing the documents in her hand. After a while, she put down her pen. She could not do it. If she did not get to the bottom of this, she would be to focus at all, so she called heretary in. Content called Amy poked her head in and said, "Yes, Ms. Lucy?" Lucy asked her, "Do you know which mental hospital she''s in? to Amy paused in confusion. Then, she realized that Lucy was probably referring to her deranged younger sister. After pondering for a moment, she told Lucy the name of the hospital. Chapter 154 After Lucy got the name of the ce, she drove to the mental hospital.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. When she arrived at the lobby, a nurse was sitting at the front desk and looking at her manicure with a bored look. She did not even bother greeting Lucy when she saw here in. She just straightened her posture a little bit. Lucy walked up to her and asked, "May I know which ward Luna Quinn is in?" The nurse smiled and said, "Miss, I strongly advise you not to visit Ms. Luna. She was sent in here by her husband, and she''s showing serious violent tendencies." Lucy knew what her sister was like. Luna never showed any signs of a mental disorder before, so why was she sent to the mental hospital? She paused for a moment and said, "I''d still like to visit her. I''m her sister, Lucy. Here''s my identification." She showed the nurse her ID. After the nurse took Lucy''s ID card and verified it, she did not bother dissuading Lucy. She registered Lucy and pointed out the location of Luna''s ward. Lucy followed her instructions and went to Luna''s ward, but she was not allowed to enter. She could only see Luna through the ss window. For Lucy''s safety, the staff did not allow her to enter because of Luna''s aggressive behavior. Lucy had no choice but to look at her from outside the ss window. Luna did not notice Lucy at first. She was ying with a lily in her hand. After Lucy knocked on the ss, Luna nkly looked up and saw Lucy. With a menacing look on her face, Luna lunged toward her. The only thing stopping Luna from getting to her was the ss partition. Startled, Lucy stepped back in fear. When she saw the grotesque expression on Luna''s face, she started doubting her own memories. Was Luna really mentally ill? Why did she look like that? In the ward, Luna yelled at Lucy in a fit of rage, "You bitch! How dare you do this to me? Not only did you bankrupt mypany, but you also ruined Tim''spany. Tim. That motherfucker..." Lucy could not listen to the rest of what Luna had to say, so she left the ce in a hurry. The medical staff looked at Lucy sympathetically. It must not be easy having a sister like her! Back in the lobby, Lucy was at a loss. Why would Luna go insane? She recalled the string of usations Luna shouted and could not help but feel that O something was wrong. Did something happen between her and Timothy? Lucy thought about it for a long time but could not, for the life of her, figure out the reason. Clutching her head in frustration, she decided to put this matter aside for now. Since Luna had already been admitted to the mental hospital, she should be safe there. Lucy decided to leave it at that. Besides, she would have plenty of time to unravel this matter in the future. With that thought in mind, Lucy left the ce. While she was on the road, her mind was still preupied, but she still could not figure out why this happened. She got back to herpany and was ready to handle the rest of her paperwork. However, just as she opened the door to her office, she saw Timothy waiting for her inside. She instantly froze. "Timothy, what are you doing here?" Chapter 155 That silhouette was all too familiar to Lucy, and because of that, she felt her stomach churning as a nauseating sensation crept up to her throat. Frowning, she shifted her gaze to Amy, who was sweating profusely. After meeting Lucy''s eyes, she apologized. "I''m sorry, Ms. Lucy. Mr. Timothy insisted on going in, so I couldn''t stop him." Lucy felt helpless, but she did not me Amy. If Timothy insisted, she believed that there was not much Amy could do. Timothy, who was left out in the cold, coughed to announce his presence to the people in front of him. Lucy said coldly to him, "Is there a reason why you''re here?" Her words took him by surprise. Timothy was not expecting her to talk to him like this. It hurt his self-esteem. He stood in ce for some time before he finally decided to tell Lucy why he came. "Lucy, about mypany..." After hearing his opening, Lucy knew what he was going to say, but she did not interrupt him. "You were the one who asked Mr. Leon to do it, right?" Lucy was baffled. Was that what he came here to talk about? Even if she did ask Matthew to do that, so what? The world of business was a battlefield, where all was fair in love and war. Did he expect his opponent to say, ''Sorry, I''m about to attack you, so please be ready''? Was this a joke to him?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Was Timothy dreaming or what? Lucy stood there with a half-smile, not saying a word. On the other hand, Timothy was feeling extremely uneasy. When had he ever given in to anyone? Especially not to his ex, Lucy. The Lucy he used to know was obedient and agreeable, always going along with whatever he said. Timothy had never been treated this way before. "If you''re not going to speak, I''ll take it as a yes." Timothy bit the bullet and spoke. Lucy rolled her eyes. "No, I didn''t tell Matthew to do whatever you''re the big deal? Content belon referring to, but even if I did, to "If that''s what you came here to talk to me about, you can leave. I have nothing to say to you." Enraged, Timothy said to Lucy, "How can you have nopassion for others?" Lucy scoffed as if she had just heard the funniest joke. "Compassion? There''s no such thing as compassion when ites to business. If you want to talk aboutpassion, why don''t you look in the mirror first?" Timothy''s face turned pale. He was left speechless by Lucy''s rebuttal. Lucy stood there patiently for a couple of minutes. Seeing as he had nothing to say, she shooed him out. "Do you have anything else to say? If not, you can go. You''re disrupting my work." Timothy actually had no idea why he came in the first ce. However now that he was here, being chased away by her would be humiliating. He said matter-of-factly, "It can''t be my fault, right?" Chapter 156 Lucy stopped in her tracks. She turned around and looked Timothy up and down in disbelief. Holy shit! How had she never noticed how shameless this man was before? Not only that, he had no self-awareness whatsoever. How blind was she back then to have fallen in love with him? "If it''s not your fault, who are you going to me it on, then? Luna?¡± Timothy ignored her contemptuous gaze. "Luna is indeed partly responsible for this. If she hadn''t seduced me, how could I have made such a mistake?" Not to mention... He recalled how crazy Luna had been the past few days, and his disgust for her seemed to emerge. How could he have once thought of her as gentle and innocent? Seeing how well put together Lucy was and how well she was managing herpany, Timothy could not help but feel a pinch of regret. He realized that he had misjudged Lucy before. The Lucy before him was nothing like the gloomy woman he once perceived her as. Clearly, he just did not know her well enough. It must have been Luna who blinded him. It must have been! Lucy looked him in the eye as he spoke and noticed his gradually softening gaze. A shiver ran down her spine. She felt goosebumps all over her body. Oh gosh! Was Timothy for real? Those two scumbags deserve each other! Lucy was speechless for a while. She could not be bothered to talk to Timothy at all. She just wanted to stay away from this repulsive man. The excuse Timothy gave seemed to be more about convincing himself. He looked at the quiet Lucy and got an idea. He took a step closer, gazing at her adoringly. "Lucy, I know I was wrong. I didn''t have any other choice but to send Luna to the mental hospital. ¡°Don''t be mad. Can you please tell Mr. Leon to stop attacking Lucas Corporation?" Timothy''s cunning n was to make Lucy forgive him so that Matthew would not take action against Lucas Corporation again. He was positive that Lucy was not over him yet. It had only been four short months since the wedding. Based on his understanding of Lucy, she was not the type of person who could just forget him in four months. Once Lucy forgave him, he could find a way to stabilize Lucas Corporation and make it number one again. Timothy was like a ravenous wolfContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. eyeing a piece of meat that was Lucy''s powerful husband. He made an effort toe off as sincere as possible. Little did he know, Lucy was so repulsed that she wanted to beat him up! After being exposed, this cheating scumbag wanted to manipte her again. However, Lucy had learned her lesson. How could she possibly fall for his sweet talk again? If it were three or four years ago, she might have fallen into his trap, but now? Forget about it! The fact that Timothy had the heart to put person he slept next to in the mental hospital showed how selfish of a person he was Lucy said to Amyindifferently, "Call security!" Chapter 157 Timothy looked at Lucy in disbelief. How dare she call security? "No, wait a minute." He stopped Amy, who was about to run out the door. She was just a petite woman, and Timothy was a six-foot-tall man. He blocked her path with a fierce look on his face. Naturally, Amy was too afraid to take another step. Now that Timothy had blocked the door, Amy could not get out at all. Gulping, she wondered if she should just run for it. However, seeing as Timothy was so angry he might hit someone, she backed up and stood in front of Lucy. She reckoned that it was best if she called securityter, in case the man in front of her did anything to Lucy. If she were here, she would still be able to protect Lucy. If she went down to call the guards, Lucy might get hurt if Timothy decided to go crazy... She remembered Matthew telling her to take good care of Lucy. He even gave her an envelope filled with money. Amy had a determined gaze. Since she had promised Matthew to take care of Lucy, she could not go back on her word. Lucy looked at Amy in surprise, unaware that it was Matthew who had given Amy orders to protect her. Lucy just thought that Amy was super loyal and kind to her. Lucy made a mental note to give Amy a raise when this was over. She looked at Timothy coldly and questioned, "What do you think you''re doing? "If this is about Lucas Corporation, why are you talking to me when you should be talking to the people who acquired the shares of yourpany? "Also, the apology you gave me just now? I don''t ept it!" Lucy recalled Timothy''s apathetic eyes when he got married to Luna as well as his four years of betrayal. Lucy''s heart was as cold as ice. "You must be insane if you think that I''d forgive you. As of right now, I''m getting by just fine. My husband and I are very happy. "If that''s all you have to say, you can leave mypany right now. I have work to do." Lucy''s decisive attitude infuriated His pride and fragile Wo T manity refused to let her s in such a manner. He approached Lucy with bloodshot eyes, wanting to grab her. Fortunately, Amy was in front of her, blocking Timothy with her petite body. Amy was relieved that she stayed, or else Lucy would have been in danger. Annoyed that Amy was blocking him, Timothy pushed her aside. "Get out of my way." Amy was doing a good jobContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ???? protecting Lucy at first, but after Timothy pushed her, she fell to the ground and hit her head on th hard. Swn floor For a moment, she felt like her world was spinning. She held her head and curled up on the ground. Lucy''s pupils shrank when she saw Amy angry, e ground. While she was e could not help but t the man in front of her as well. "Timothy, what are trying to do?" Lucy shouted at him sharply. Timothy smiled savagely. "What am I trying to do?" He spoke slowly while approaching Lucy. Lucy stepped back bit by bit until she was soon forced into a corner. Chapter 158 Lucy had nowhere to go! Her pupils constricted. What should she do now? She was only realizing now that Timothy was a grown man and she was just a petite woman. Lucy looked at Timothy in fear while Amy was unconscious on the floor. What was she going to do?! She closed her eyes while her mind was in chaos. "Stop!" A familiar voice sounded from behind Timothy. Soon, Timothy was pinned to the floor. Lucy''s eyes were tightly shut. She was so scared that she had forgotten to open them. After a long silence, Lucy slowly regained her senses. With lingering fear inside of her, she saw Matthew holding Timothy down on the floor. The frightened Lucy stayed there for a long time before she managed to calm down. Her body went limp, and she copsed on the ground. Matthew looked at her with concern. She must have been so frightened. That son of a bitch! Matthew red fiercely at the man under him. It was all because of this bastard! "Security! Security!" he shouted. The people outside the office finally sensed that something was wrong. They alerted the security guard, and he ran upstairs in a panic. What he saw was a chaotic office-Matthew pinning Timothy down, the unconscious Amy, and Lucy trembling in fear. Cold sweat dripped down his forehead. How did this happen? "What are you still standing there for? Come over here and help me hold him down!" Matthew shouted at the security guard. He quickly ran to Matthew and stood beside him helplessly, not knowing what to do. Matthew shot him a sharp gaze. "How useless can you be? "Hold here and put your body weight on him. Don''t let him get away. You hear me?" With Matthew''s instructions, the security guard managed to keep Timothy under control.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. After Matthew let go, he rushed to Lucy''s side and helped her up. Distressed, he looked at her and asked, "Lucy, are you okay? Are you hurt?" QUMS After making sure that his wife was okay, Matthew looked at Timothy like he was dead to him. People started to gather outside the office. They were all looking at the scene in shock. Finally, someone noticed the poor Amy. "Quick! Call the ambnce!" Someone yelled, and everyone scrambled to call the ambnce and the police. Soon, an ambnce and a police car arrived. The paramedics helped Amy into the ambnce while the police officers put Timothy into the police car. Timothy struggled and shouted, "Do you know who I am? I''m the CEO of Lucas Corporation. How dare you handcuff me? Are you not afraid of what I''ll do to you?" The police officers ignored his threats and punched him in the face. "The police serve the people. Who cares if you''re the CEO of somepany?" The scene was so shocking that the people outside of Lucy''spany started gossiping about it. Some even uploaded videos of the scene online. Unsurprisingly, the videos went viral, sparking outrage amongizens. Chapter 159 [Holy shit! Who does this man think he is? How could he threaten the police? He''s asking for it!] [I can''t believe such scumbags exist!] [Did he say that he''s the CEO of Lucas Corporation? Well, it''s time to boycott them.] [The police officer is so cool. You tell him!] Unsurprisingly, Lucas Corporation''s share price plummeted, nearly hitting the limit down. The shareholders who were already selling their shares were even more eager to get them off their hands now. However, Lucas Corporation could not afford to care about this right now when their CEO was embroiled in such a scandal. With Aaron taking charge of thepany, they were by no means leaderless. Even so, things were still in utter chaos. Many employees had submitted their resignation letters to Aaron, giving all sorts of reasons. It was evident that they were seeking an early escape before Lucas Corporation''s downfall. Aaron was getting old, and his past revels were starting to creep up on him. It took a toll on his health. The overwhelming amount of stress caused him to copse in his office. Fortunately, his assistant found him in time and rushed him to the hospital, saving him from the brink of death. When Aaron woke up, he immediately hopped out of the hospital bed for two reasons. Firstly, because Lucas Corporation could not afford to be leaderless at such a critical moment. Secondly, he needed to contact his connections within the police force to rescue Timothy. Never had he felt this anxious when making a phone call before. Fortunately, the call went through. His face lit up with joy. "Hello, is this Officer Wilson?" Gabe Wilson nced at his phone nonchntly. "Yes, Mr. Lucas. Is there anything I can help you with?"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Aaron sounded anxious. "Mr. Wilson, you know that we go way back, right?" "Cut the act and just get to the point." Gabe was impatient. "If you have something to say, just say it. I''m a busy person, and I''m swamped with work right now." Hearing Gabe''s tone, Aaron did not not have a good feeling about it. For the sake of his troublemaker son, iel? however, he had to swallow his pride and ask Gabe nicely. ? el "It''s not a big deal. It''s just that my good-for-nothing son did something recently, so your men took him away. If you can get himme outcall you have to do is just name a price." Gabe gave it some thought. Once he had an answer, he sneered. "So that''s why you called. Can you tell me your son''s name?" Aaron was overjoyed. It seemed like he had been worried for nothing. "His name is Timothy Lucas. You carried him when he was little." Gabe fell silent for a long time. Then, his somewhat weary voice was heard from the other line, "Mr. Lucas, I do want to help you, but I''m afraid that there''s nothing I can do this time around. It seems that your son has gotten into trouble with some big shot. "I''ve been instructed from above that anyone else can be released except for Timothy. I really can''t help you this time. You should ask someone else." Chapter 160 Aaron slumped into his chair, exhausted. How did thingse to this? The Lucas family held considerable power over the city. They were known as local powerhouses. Now, his son was behind bars, Lucas Corporation''s share price was plummeting, and their shareholders were even underselling their shares. Before they knew it, Lucas Corporation could not even bear the Lucas family name anymore. When did it all start going downhill? After giving it some thought, Aaron realized that it all started after his son married Luna! He suddenly got the idea that Luna must have brought bad luck to the Lucas family. She even knocked his son unconscious!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Aaron took a deep breath and calmed his frustration. As much as he wanted to me the Quinns, it was not the time to fall out with them yet... Aaron called Zachary. "Hello, Mr. Quinn?" Aaron suppressed his emotions, trying to sound natural. Zachary did not notice anything unusual in his voice, but he did not sound happy to hear from him. "What''s the matter?" "Mr. Quinn, Lucas Corporation has encountered a small problem. Could you please use your connections to get Timothy out of jail? I have a lot on my te right now, so I really need your help." Zachary furrowed his brows and snorted. "Do you really expect me to help you bail out that bastard after you sent my daughter to the mental hospital? Forget about it!" When Luna was sent to the mental hospital, Mnie told her husband about it. They were going to take it up with the Lucas family, but the Lucas family had offered the Quinns many benefits and even promised them business advantages. Thus, Zachary decided to turn a blind eye to it. Of course, Mnie could not let it slide. Why should her daughter be imprisoned in a mental hospital when she was perfectly normal? She made a big fuss about it at home, but Zachary silenced her. However, that was all before Lucas Corporation got into deep shit. Of course, Zachary had heard all about it. He even found out the reason Timothy was detained. Now that the Lucases could not give him the benefits they promised, why would he care about Timothy? His top priority right now was to get Luna out of the mental hospital. His beautiful daughter had been the apple of his eye ever since she was born. After she married into the Lucas family, not only did she have to endure being mistreated, but she was even sent to a mental hospital. With his daughter''s outstanding qualities and lovely appearance, she would be able to find a wealthy and aplished husband even if she divorced Timothy. It was just that her second husband might note from such a prestigious background... "Mr. Quinn, how can you say that? We''re inws, and we''re family. We''re all in the same boat here. If they''re after Timothy, what makes you think your daughter is safe?" Aaron''s words sent chills down Zachary''s spine. He was right. The person Timothy offended was none other than the CEO of Leon Corporation, Matthew. There was no way Matthew would spare Luna. However, Zachary had to really think this through. After all, his other daughter was married to Matthew... Chapter 161 Zachary considered all possibilities and ultimately decided to y it safe. If what Aaron said came true, he would be the one facing the consequences. He cautiously said to Aaron, "Mr. Lucas, as much as I''d like to help you, what makes you think I can get your son out when you can''t even do it?" Aaron snorted inwardly. That was not what he said earlier, but since he was willing to help, he had noints.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "If I''m not mistaken, your eldest daughter is the reason Timothy can''t get out. If you talk to her, maybe she''ll let him go." Zachary was bewildered. He knew what Lucy was like. How could a faint-hearted woman like her do such a thing? However, since Aaron thought so, it would not hurt to try. Eventually, he agreed and hung up the phone. ... Meanwhile, Lucy was still approving documents in the office. Little did she know, she would find herself jumping out of the frying pan and into the fire. If she did, she would have relocated herpany so that none of her family members or anyone else could find her. Every single day, they would buzz relentlessly around her like pesky mosquitoes. She was sick and tired of them. Unfortunately, Lucy had no idea of what was toe. That afternoon, an uninvited guest came to her office. Lucy frowned at the sight of her father and spoke to him coldly, ¡°Dad, why are you here?" In her head, she was thinking, ''How is it that anyone and everyone is allowed in my office? Were the receptionists and security guards at the front door useless?'' It seemed like she would have to give them a good talking-toter. Otherwise, she would have Matthew rece all of them. Seeing all these people entering and leaving he`pany at will was driving her crazy. Swne Her father lifted his head proudly as he looked at his eldest daughter. He did not expect Lucy to be doing so well. He recalled the situation of hispany and considered the value his eldest daughter could bring to him and hispany. Without even acknowledging how he mistreated Lucy, he was now thinking of exploiting her for his own benefit. It was like wanting rewards without thebor. "Lucy, I heard from Mr. Lucas that Timothy got into trouble because of you, so you should get him out right now." Lucy listened to hismanding tone, looking absolutely speechless. She rolled her eyes and replied, "I didn''t put him in jail. If you want answers, you can ask him yourself." Zachary frowned. The older his daughter got, the more disobedient she became. She was already rebellious enough, but he did not expect her to be this bad. He could not stop himself from yelling at her. "How could you say that? Do you think that just because you''re all grown up, you don''t have to listen to me anymore?" Lucy''s lips twitched. How shameless of him to say those words. If she had not discovered the fact that she was not the daughter of the Quinn family, she would still be in the dark right now. Although they were the ones who raised her, Lucy could honestly say that in all her years of being in the Quinn family, she had never received proper care. At most, they had just provided her with a home until she was old enough Lucy believed that her efforts in the past few years had already paid off everything she owed them. Chapter 162 "This has nothing to do with obedience. Timothy was the one who trespassed into my office, injured my secretary, and attempted to attack me. How could you ask me to bail him out after that?" Lucy''s eyes were full of disdain. She would never help bail Timothy out of jail. She wanted him to just rot in there. "It''s just a secretary." Zachary was getting angrier and more impatient. "How can a secretary be more important than your brother-inw? Although you didn''t end up marrying him, didn''t you like him before? "He''s your brother-inw. Can''t you be kinder to your younger sister? Nana is still in the mental hospital right now." The thought of his precious daughter made his heart ache. "You didn''t even visit her. If I have to, I''ll get her out of there myself. How can you even call yourself her sister?" Wow! It was no surprise that a Quinn family member was shameless enough to say such words. How dare he bring this up? Timothy cheated on Lucy with Luna, yet their father still had the audacity to say things like, "She''s your sister. Why can''t you be nice to your sister?" Unbelievable!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Lucy had learned her lesson. She had nothing else to say to her father. Instead, she shouted at the door, "Security! I need security right now!" The people outside were on high alert because of what had happened with Timothy earlier. As soon as they heard Lucy call for security, they immediately sprang into action. The security guard quickly made his way upstairs. When he opened Lucy''s door, he saw Lucy and the man in front of her. He automatically assumed that he was the person Lucy wanted to get rid of. He took two steps forward and told Zachary politely, "Sir, please leave the office. Our CEO doesn''t wee you." Zachary looked at Lucy in disbelief. How dare she chase him out? "What do you mean, leave? The CEO of yourpany is my daughter. It''s my responsibility as a father to discipline my daughter. Who are you to interfere?" The security guard frowned. He remembered thest time he messed up. He nced at Lucy with lingering fear. He could not afford to mess up this time or he would be fired. "Sir, please leave!" His tone sounded even more forceful, and he even started to get physical as he pushed Lucy''s father out of her office. Naturally, Zachary tried to resist, but as a middle-aged man who rarely worked out, he stood no chance against the fit security guard. After he was kicked out of the office, Lucy massaged her temples. She felt like she was having a streak of bad lucktely. She could not help but wonder if she was jinxed. Moreover, everything seemed to be happening in her office. Lucy was questioning her life choices. Should she go see a priest? Zachary red at the security guard fiercely, but other than getting angry, there was nothing else he could do. He took his phone out to call Aaron, and the call quickly went through He said, "I''m sorry, but my daughter isn''t distening to me at all, so there''s nothing I can do." Chapter 163 That was all Zachary said before he hung up on Aaron. He could not care less about this matter anymore. His mind shifted to another concern. Since Lucy did not give a damn about the Quinns, his priority right now was to figure out a way to get Luna out of the mental hospital. Suddenly, he remembered that he had something that had been sitting at home for years. His attitude changed. What did it matter even if Lucy married a rich husband? He had something at home that was guaranteed to make her surrender. As Zachary walked away, the security guard watched him with suspicion. Seeing as Zachary was leaving this easily, was he going toe back again? The security guard was feeling wary of Zachary. The only reason Zachary managed to get in was that he was on a restroom break. He made sure that he would never let it happen again. ... In the office, Lucy was not in the mood to work anymore after her father disrupted her. Lucy had gotten over what Timothy had done before, but she was still a little scared. Although nothing major happened when her father came, Lucy could not shake off the unease. Feeling exhausted, she pulled out her phone because she was missing Matthew a lot. So much had happened recently, and she was tired. She looked at Matthew''s phone number hesitantly. Was it a good idea to call him? He must be busy. While she was still hesitating, her phone rang. It was Matthew. Lucy''s eyes lit up, and she answered immediately, "Hello, Matt?" There was a hint of excitement in her voice that even she did not notice. "What''s wrong?" Matthew''s worried voice came from the other end. "Wifey, I heard your assistant that your father went okay?" alin to see you. How did it go? Are you He was terrified that something had happened to Lucy again. God knew how scared he was when he Lucy being forced into a corner by Timothy. Content belong Saw ¨¦n.swnovels to Lucy''s heart warmed up, and she held the phone with both hands. "I''m fine, Matt. I asked the security guard to escort him out right after he came. ¡°If things had gotten ugly, I wouldn''t have stood a chance against a grown man like him,¡± she added yfully. "I''m d that you at least know that!" Matthew looked exasperated. "The next time you see any one of them, call for help immediately. How are you going to deal with them alone?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know, I know," Lucy said coquettishly. Then, she hesitated for a moment but eventually said anyway, "Matt, can you pick me up? I want to go home." It was rare to hear Lucy speak so flirtatiously. A smile appeared on Matthew''s face. "Sure, I''lle pick you up. At that moment, the director beside Matthew suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Leon, what are your ns for the meetingter?" Matthew shot him a cold re, causing the director to shut his mouth regretfully. Lucy heard it too. ¡°Matt, do you still have work? "It''s okay. You don''t have to worry about me. I can get home by myselfter. You should get your work done first." Matthew''s tone remained unchanged. "It''s just a small meeting. It''s nothing urgent. I''ll pick you up right away." Chapter 164 Lucy was relieved to hear Matthew''s words, so she smiled sweetly. "Okay, I''ll be waiting for you." Then, she tidied herself up and went downstairs to wait for Matthew to pick her up. ... After Matthew hung up, he red at the director beside him menacingly. "Who gave you permission to interrupt me while I was on the phone?" The director shivered and looked down. "I''m sorry, Mr. Leon, but the meetingter is really important. It''s about the next charity auction, so..." The director''s voice got smaller and smaller under Matthew''s chilling gaze. He could not help butin internally, ''Mr. Leon, the auction is worth billions of dors. How can you leave now?'' Hearing as the director''s voice was gradually getting softer, Matthew withdrew his gaze with satisfaction. "It''s just a charity auction. Do I look like someone short on cash? "We''ll talk about thatter. My wife is more important right now." He said to Kent, "Get one of my cars out of the garage. I''m going to pick up my wife at herpany." Kent immediately agreed without any hesitation. Having been with Matthew for some time, Kent had long known that he loved his wife so much that he was willing to burn billions of dors. It was not like Matthew needed that money anyway. Meanwhile, the director felt the urge to cry. Since getting married, Matthew had been irresponsibly skipping work and frequently postponing meetings. While the director understood that it was hard to resist Cupid''s arrow how deep could the enchantment be to transform their once workaholic ¤ï¤¿ CEO into this state? The main issue was that once Matthew left his post, that meant that his workload would have to be delegated to his employees to keep thepany running. On the surface, it did not seem like a big deal. However, was Matthew''s workload something an ordinary person could handle? His workload was easily three to four times that of others, meaning the director would be workingte again tonight. He wanted to go home and spend time with his wife and kids too! Regardless of the director''s inner thoughts, Matthew still left. When he got downstairs, he saw Kent waiting outside in his car. Kent opened the door to the back seat for him, and Matthew got on. Kent closed the door for Matthew, got into the driver''s seat, and drove to Lucy''spany. Lucy was already waiting downstairs. Time had never felt this slow before. Every passing minute and second felt like torture. Soon, a familiar car came into her sight. She waved happily at the car, and it stopped in front of her. The car window rolled down, and Matthew smiled at his wife. ¡°Come in, wifey. I''ll take you home."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. After sitting next to Matthew and fastening her seat belt, Lucy found herself at a loss for what to do next. She was looking forward to seeing Matthew at first, but now... She felt a little awkward. What was she supposed to do after seeing him? She could not just sit there in silence, could she? ncing at Matthew''s deep, piercing gaze, she felt helpless. Chapter 165 Matthew noticed Lucy''s gaze. "What''s wrong? Are you feeling alright?" He looked at her with concern. Lucy''s face turned red. What should she say now? It was not like she could tell him she did not know what to say to him. She was the one who called him and asked him to send her home. At that moment, Lucy hadpletely forgotten that Matthew was the one who called her and not the other way around. Lucy shook her head and stammered, "I''m just a little tired." Matthew raised his eyebrow and looked at her with a half-smile. "Oh, you''re just tired?" He dragged his words on purpose, making Lucy blush even more. She had no idea what to do. Matthew chuckled when he saw Lucy like this. He decided not to tease his wife too much or it would spoil the fun. He pulled Lucy''s head onto his shoulder and gently said, "If you''re tired, take a nap. We''ll be home by the time you wake up." Lucy leaned on his shoulder, wondering how things got to this point. Hearing Matthew''s gentle voice made her feel safe. She was not sleepy at first, but after closing her eyes, she fell asleep without even realizing it. By the time she woke up, she realized that she was lying on her bed with a nket over her body. Lucy was confused. How did theye home so soon? Was she not in the car just now? Why was she suddenly on her bed? With a click, the door to her bedroom was opened, and Matthew came in. Matthew looked at her and said, "Wifey, you''re up. You''re such azy pig. You slept for three hours straight." Lucy was embarrassed. Pouting, she grumbled, "If I slept for so long, why didn''t you wake me up?" Seeing her like this, Matthew could not help butugh. "How could I have the heart to wake you up when you were sleeping so s | wanted you to wake up naturally." Lucy looked away angrily. How was she going to sleep at night after taking such a long nap? Matthew smiled and walked toward her bedside. He caressed her head and said, "Alright, don''t be mad. I''ll wake you up next time. "Now that you''re up, why don''t we have dinner? Mr. Vito and the others made us a feast. They''re waiting for you toe eat." Lucy''s eyes lit up, and she hopped out of bed. While she was putting her slippers on, she suddenly asked, "Matt, how did I get back to my bed? I have no memory of it at all." Matt flicked her forehead teasingly "It was because you were sleeping so soundly that I carried you back here of course, you don''t remember walking up here yourself." Lucy''s face was as red as a tomato. What? Did he carry her back? Did that mean that everyone in the house and even Kent in the car saw that? Lucy was so embarrassed she wanted to hide in a hole. Matthew, that jerk! She red at him fiercely, but Matthew smiled even wider. As helpless as she felt, she decided to go easy on him this time and have dinner first.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 166 At the dinner table, Lucy and Matthew quietly ate their dinner. Vito watched them with a smile on his face, and he sighed. "It''s a rare asion that both of you don''t need to work overtime today. Usually, you''re not even home after I make dinner." Hearing hisints, Lucy scratched her head in embarrassment. However, there was nothing she could do about it. Things in thepany had been getting busier recently, and they stillcked manpower. It seemed like she would have to recruit more people.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The thought of that felt a little unreal. Previously, she only had a handful of employees left after they were all poached. Some were even recruited by Matthew. It was still a smallpany then, so operations were simple. She even felt like she had a surplus of talents. She did not expect to have a shortage of staff in such a short time. Lucy ate her dinner while immersed in her thoughts, which Matthew found extremely adorable. His wife was pretty even when she was daydreaming. Soon, they finished dinner, and Lucy went up to take a shower. Sinceing back from thepany, Lucy felt like she was covered in dust from head to toe. The thought of her sleeping on her bed for three hours without washing up triggered her germaphobia. While Lucy was showering, Matthew was feeling bored, so he took out hisptop and initiated a video conference with the director of hispany. The director, Michael Wallis, quickly answered. It could be seen that he was currently in a meeting. When the director saw Matthew calling, he started crying tears of joy on the inside. He did not expect the CEO to still care about the employees enough to join the meeting. Matthew looked at the screen andzily said, "Carry on with your meeting. I''ll just be here listening. If there are any issues, I''ll point them out." Michael was overjoyed. Soon, everyone continued with the meeting while Matthew listened indifferently. Lucy quickly finished her shower and put on some clothes. Other than her damp hair and slightly rosy cheeks, no one could tell that sheet had just taken a shower. Perhaps it was because she still nned on doing some readingter. When she appeared in front of Matthew, he merely nced at her before shifting in his seat. He invited her to sit down and listen in on the meeting with him. Of course, if his wife had walked out of the bathroom in a bathrobe, Matthew would have closed hisptop in an instant. He would have left his employees to fend for themselves. After listening in to Matthew''s meeting for a while, Lucy found it a bit boring. She was not in the same industry, so she did not know how Matthew''s industry worked. She had not even participated in any charity auction before. She eventually lost interest and picked up a book to read instead. The meeting soon came to an end. Matthew calmly closed hisptop and stretched. He looked at his wife''s peaceful side profile and asked, "What do you think?" Lucy looked confused. "What do I think of the meeting? I don''t know. I only listened to a little bit and spent the rest of the time reading. I barely understand the content, so I don''t think you should be asking me.¡± Matthew chuckled. "I don''t mean that. I''m asking if you would want to attend the auction with me." Chapter 167 Lucy looked at Matthew in surprise and replied, ¡°An auction? But I don''t need anything." Matthew sighed inwardly. Others would have instantly jumped at such an offer, but his wife never seemed to understand. Although she was notcking anything in her life, there had to be something among designer bags, diamonds, jewelry, and antiques that she would appreciate. However, she had never asked him for these things and was always the one looking after him instead. The only time she asked him for something was when she was tired. ''This is a bad habit, my dear wife!'' Matthew thought, feeling somewhat dissatisfied. After living with her for so long, he could not help but feel unaplished as a husband. "Wifey, even if you don''t need anything, there are many interesting things at the auction." Lucy became intrigued. "Like what? Will there be any books I like at the auction?" There was an awkward expression on Matthew''s face. The books that she liked were sold in regr bookstores. Even if there was only one copy in existence, he could just have someone search for them. Things like books were not usually sold at auctions. Seeing the expression on his face, Lucy lowered her head in disappointment. "If they don''t sell the things I like at the auction, why would I want to go?" Matthew''s head was buzzing when he looked at her. "The auction has all kinds of jewelry, antiques, and anything valuable you can think of." Lucy''s mind went nk. Matthew was implying that the auction sold expensive things only. "Wifey, would you like to go and spend some money? You can pick out anything you like." Lucy cleared her throat, feeling the need to correct Matthew''s extravagant habits. "Matt, I don''t really like expensive jewelry or luxury items that much. Unless I see something I really like don''t usually have much interestin these things. Even if I were to buy something expensive, I''d prefer to go shopping with Chelsea at high-end stores and buy them at auctions." She was trying to say that she could buy those things herself and that she did not need Matthew to worry about it.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Matthew was shocked. He looked at Lucy pleadingly and said, "Even if you don''t like expensive things, juste take a look with me." Then, he muttered softly, "The main purpose of the auction isn''t just for you to buy things..." "What?" Lucy asked in confusion. Although Matthew had whispered hisst sentence, Lucy still heard him clearly. He reluctantly told her his n, "The auction is organized by Leon Corporation, which means that many people in the upper ss will be there. Most of them still don''t know about our marriage, so..." She finally understood that this auction was to mark her debut in Matthew''s social circle, which meant that she could not say no. Realizing this, she was getting a little nervous. She fidgeted with her clothes and asked, "Are you suels be troublesome if I go?" it Matthew looked at her, puzzled. ¡°Why would it be troublesome? You''re my wife. It''s only natural that you''ll be there with her." His deep-rooted pride gave him great confidence. Chapter 168 Lucy was at a loss. "No, that''s not what I mean. What I mean is that I''m not part of your social circle. "To outsiders, I''m just the daughter of the Quinns, an insignificant little family..." Her voice trailed off, her sense of inferiority emerging. She recalled what Matthew''s mother had said ''Why don''t you look in the mirror? What qualifications do you have to be with Matthew?'' Frowning, Matthew put his hand to her mouth to stop her from continuing. He looked at her sternly and said, "Lulu, you''re my wife. I chose you, and that alone already makes you better than the rest of them. "In my eyes, they''re just specks of dust in the air. They''re nothingpared to you, my wife." Lucy grew quiet. She understood Matthew''s intentions, but anyone could sweet talk. She could sense how sincere he was, but... Even if Matthew did not mind it, Lucy did very much so! She did not want to jeopardize her hard-earned rtionship with him over this, but seeing as Matthew was serious, she did not have the heart to turn him down. Hence, she obediently nodded. Only when Matthew was satisfied did he remove his hand. "In that case, let''s go get our evening wear custom-made tomorrow. I want everyone to see how outstanding my wife is." Lucy was smiling bitterly to herself. Outstanding? Not at all! Every single youngdy from those influential families was much more impressive than her. However, she showed no sign of reluctance on her face and simply nodded. "Sure, but I''m only free in the afternoon. I have to sign a contract with someone for aic, so I''ll be busy in the morning." Matthew shrugged indifferently. "It doesn''t matter. We can customize the clothes anytime, so don''t worry about that." Since he had said so, Lucy had no reason to object. Soon, it was the next day. Lucy went to thepany early in the morning, preparing to sign a contract with Wayne. It was still the same car and familiar face, but Wayne''s attitude toward Lucy seemed different now. He wore a friendly smile on his face. §Ö It was hard to discern what he was thinking beneath the surface, but it was evident that he treated Lucy as an equal. Although he had already admired Lucy a littlest time, after seeing what she was capable of, he realized that this young woman had a bright future ahead of her. Her achievements would undoubtedly rival, if not surpass, his owne What harm would it do to tter her a little? The two of them happily signed the contract. In the end, Wayne shook hands with Lucy and said, "I hope we get more chances to work together in the future, Ms. Lucy." Lucy politely replied, "I''m sure there will be." Just as Lucy was about to send Wayne away, a familiar car drove up from afar. It was Matthew''s car. Lucy was surprised. Why was he so early? He was not supposed to be here for another two hours. Wayne was quick enough to notice Lucy''s expression, and a knowing smile appeared on his face. ¡°Oh, is that someone you know, Ms. Lucy? Are you going anywhere this afternoon?" Since Lucy him a casual answer Tomayne asked so casually,Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "It''s p my husband. We''ve made ns to get some clothes custos The car door opened, and Matthew got out of the car. Chapter 169 Wayne was shocked to hear that Lucy was married, but nothing could prepare him for the shock of seeing Matthew get out of the car. He gaped at the imposing young man before him. He had once worked with Leon Corporation before, so there was no way he could be mistaken. Although Leon Corporation saw it as a small coboration, it was a huge deal to Wayne at that time. He had been lucky enough to meet the CEO too. He was certain that this man was Matthew. Matthew did not care about him at all. Wayne''s existence was like air to him. What did it matter that Wayne had worked with him before? Countlesspanies had worked with Leon Corporation, so why would Matthew bother to acquaint himself with people who were ranked lower than him in this world? He only had eyes for his wife!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Matthew walked up to Lucy and took her hand lovingly. "Wifey, are you done? We can go get our clothes done now." Sighing, Lucy rolled her eyes at him. "Can''t you see that I have a client with me? Why did youe so early when we''re supposed to see each other in the afternoon?" As always, sheined to Matthew, but he did not mind it at all. He simply smiled and listened to his wife. "I missed my wife." Matthew grinned. "Every moment without you feels like an eternity. I haven''t seen you all morning, and it already feels like ten eternities." The two of them flirted as if they were the only ones there. Wayne was shocked to see the intimacy between those two. He could not help but doubt himself. Was this man really the CEO of Leon Corporation? Why did he seem so different? Who was this immature, ass-kissing, simp? Although Wayne was starting to question himself, he did not underestimate Matthew. Instead, he regarded Lucy even more highly. He never imagined Lucy''s husband to be Matthew. If that was the case, Lucy would surpass him in no time. Lucy was already a very capable person. She justcked resources and connections, but not anymore now that she had Matthew''s investment. Seeing Matthew being all lovey-dovey with his wife, Wayne wisely decided to stay put. Matthew seemed to be in a good mood, and if he were to interrupt him... Wayne could not afford to get into trouble with Matthew. After they were done talking, Matthew nced at Wayne and asked Lucy, "Lulu, who''s this?" Lucy''s face turned red. Uh-oh, she had just shamelessly flirted with Matthew in front of Wayne as if he were not there. Gosh, how embarrassing. "This is Mr. Erlington, our coborator in this project. We were just discussing the contract earlier," Lucy exined to Matthew. He nodded and smiled at Wayne. "Well, do you need anything else, sir? If not, I''ll take my wife with me." Wayne shook his head vigorously, not daring to stop Matthew. Chapter 170 Matthew withdrew his gaze and said, "Alright, if you''ll excuse us, we''ll be leaving." Matthew gave Wayne a nod and got into the car with Lucy''s hand in his. As soon as Matthew left, Wayne breathed a sigh of relief. As expected from the CEO of Leon Corporation, his aura was truly impressive. If he had disagreed with Matthew earlier, he was certain that his business would be done for. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and left Lucy''spany with Amy seeing him off. In the car, Lucy pinched Matthew''s waist angrily. "Why did you pull me away so suddenly just now? I hadn''t even said bye to Mr. Erlington yet. That''s very rude." Lucy''s pinch hurt a lot, but Matthew could only endure it and apologize to his wife, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Ouch, it hurts. Stop pinching me." After hearing Matthew''s cries, Lucy let go. He quickly rubbed the area that hurt and looked at her apologetically. "I just missed you so much. I''m sure Mr. Erlington is magnanimous enough to understand. "Who taught you to be so slick with your words?" Baffled, Lucy red at her husband who looked nothing like a CEO at that moment. "Is that how you use the word ''magnanimous''?" "No, Ma''am!" Matthew confidently said to Lucy, "But I hope my wife would be magnanimous enough to forgive me." Lucy snorted and reluctantly forgave him. Matthew was already used to her temper. He exined, "It wasn''t my intention toe get you so early, but the person who''s going to help us customize our clothes suddenly fold me that he was feeling inspired, so he couldn''t wait to see you imperson and get your measurements. "Otherwise, I wouldn''t havee this early and gone against my agreement with my wife. I''ve always respected your decisions." After listening to Matthew''s exnation, everyst trace of awkwardness vanished. ¡°Alright, alright. Let''s go meet the designer, then.¡± "Did you hear that? Hurry up," Matthew said calmly to Kent, who was in the driver''s seat. Like an ostrich lifting its head from the sand, Kent finally sat upright and refocused on driving. The car quickly got off the busy highway and arrived outside a grand yet intricately detailed vi. Lucy looked at the vi curiously. "Is the designer you talked about here?" Matthew nodded. ¡°Yes, he just flew in from S City yesterday." Lucy was shocked. "He just flew in from S City yesterday? Was it because you called him over?" Matthew nodded confidently. "Of e course. If my wife needs an evening gown, must hire the best designer thereis. Otherwise, what''s the point?" Lucy was speechless...Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She should be happy, but... she had mixed feelings. Matthew took her hand and entered the vi. As soon as he opened the door, Lucy was stunned by the sight before her. Chapter 171 Lucy was at a loss. What should she say? Were all designers this free-spirited and unconcerned about what others thought of them, or... Was this Matthew''s idea of fashion? She looked at Matthew hesitantly and asked, "Matthew, you''re not expecting me to wear that, are you?" Although Matthew was not the designer, Lucy was already convinced that he would make her wear that. Matthew''s gaze darkened as he realized that his wife''s image of him was in shambles. He shouted at the designer with annoyance, "Richard, what are you doing?" Richard Armani stiffened when he heard him. Turning around, he saw the furious Matthew and the bewildered Lucy. Richard''s eyes lit up, and he went up to kiss Matthew on the cheek. ¡°Ciao, Signor Leon. It''s been so long since Ist saw you. Did you miss me?" Signor Leon... Lucy was once again thrown off guard. Why was she suddenly transported back to her middle school Italian ss? Matthew''s veins were bulging. "I know that''s what you like to call me, but please stick to Matthew. I can''t stand hearing you call me that."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Richard raised his hands above his head in surrender. ¡°Alright, alright, I get it. Whatever you want. You''re my muse, after all.¡± After the many surprises, Lucy was starting to get used to the man in front of her. ''It''s okay. I guess all designers are just a little entric, that''s all. I''ll get used to it," Lucy thought. Matthew was already ustomed to Richard''s behavior, so he said, "I asked you what you were doing." Richard blinked his sky-blue eyes innocently. "I was just trying to get inspiration. I want to go with a Hawaiian theme for my next design, so I''m getting a head start by setting the mood." Lucy''s expression sank. She had hit the nail right on the head, but she did not think that her gown would actually be Hawaiian-themed. She felt herself getting thrown into despair. Matthew scowled. "I came to you for formal evening wear. Don''t tell me you''re going to make me a Hawaiian-style bathing suit?" Richard burst intoughter and waved his hand at Matthew. "Matthew, you''re hrious. How could possibly make a Hawaiian-themed gown? I can''t even fathom what that would look like. "Wait a moment! "That actually doesn''t sound like a bad idea." Richard rubbed his chin, eager to experiment with the idea. ¡°Matthew, you truly are my muse." He happily looked at Matthew, but Matthew frowned even more. "You''d better make me some normal clothes. I don''t want my wife to show up at the event dressed like that." Upon hearing Matthew''s words, Richard reluctantly abandoned his spontaneous idea and shifted his gaze to Lucy. He could not help but exim, "Wow, what a gorgeous woman!" He fished out a beautiful lily from his vase and handed it to Lucy. "This flower is truly fitting for ady like yourself." Then, he gently tucked the flower behind Lucy''s ears, entuating her beauty even more. Matthew swatted Richard''s hand away. "Don''t touch my wife.¡± Meanwhile, Lucy was speechless. She needed a moment to herself. Chapter 172 "Enough. Let''s talk business. What ideas do you have for my wife''s gown?" Matthew forcefully redirected the conversation back to the main topic. Lucy perked up, knowing that they had arrived at the main focus of today. Richard stopped fooling around and started to show his professional side. He skillfully scanned Lucy. The more he observed, the more impressed he was. "Your wife has an excellent figure. She''s considered perfect ording to beauty standards. Her skin is exceptionally fair, and with her grace, she''s truly exquisite." Despite being judged by Richard, Lucy was not the slightest bit upset. Perhaps it was because of Richard''s attentive and earnest demeanor. He seemed like he was genuinelymitted to designing the perfect gown for her. After meticulously taking Lucy''s measurements, Richard lowered his head in contemtion for a moment. Then, he looked up with an air of confidence. "Matthew, I think I have an idea for a design that would suit your wife. Like I mentioned earlier, lilies are a perfect match for your wife." Matthew raised his eyebrows. "Alright. I trust your vision." Lucy simply listened as Richard spoke about the details and elements he would use to design the gown for her. She fell silent for a moment, feeling a mix of sadness and bitterness. Was anyone going to ask for her opinion? She was the one wearing the gown, after all. Matthew sensed the changes in Lucy''s mood, so he caressed her head andforted her, "Don''t overthink it. It''s not that we don''t value your opinion, but Richard is the best fashion designer in the world. "He''s had many fashion shows in Paris, so it''s okay to leave it all to him. He''ll definitely design a gown that suits you the best." Listening to Matthew''s exnation, Lucy felt relieved. Matthew always wanted the best for her, and this time was no exception. She decided not to dwell on it too much. After all, as long as the gown turned out beautiful in the end, that was all that mattered. "I''m done with the design. Come and take a look." Lucy was surprised to hear that. Already? It had not even been 20 minutes yet. How was he already done with the design? She began to doubt her judgment earlier. Still in disbelief, she walked up to see what Richard had sketched. Richard pointed to the drawing and said, "This is only the first draft, but this is how the gown will look like. What do you think?" The sketch resembled an upside-down tily. The petals formed the skirt of the dress, while the l bodice featured a gorgeous sweetheart neckline with straps and a lovely ribbon decoration around the neck. S He also sketched the back of the dress, and Lucy was surprised to see a deep V-shaped open-back design. Other than the bow tied around the neck, there were no other details on the dress. It was a dress that would truly put one''s figure to the test. That did not mean that one had to have a sexy and curvy figure but rather the right proportions. Only those with perfect proportions could pull off the design of this dress.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Although it was a quick sketch, Lucy was very pleased with the design, simply because it looked stunning. On the contrary, Matthew had someints about the design. Chapter 173 With a scowl, Matthew snatched the sketch right before Lucy''s eyes and flung it at Richard''s face. "No, absolutely not! This sketch is uneptable. Redesign it." Richard took the sketch off his face with confusion as if he was seeing Matthew for the first time. "Why not? Isn''t the sketch nice?" He was truly puzzled. Matthew had just said that everything was up to him and that he trusted his vision. Why was it that as soon as Richard finished his sketch, Matthew said that it was uneptable? Matthew red at Richard and said, "What''s so nice about a draft that took 20 minutes to draw? Go draw another one." That was not what he said earlier! Lucy was getting even more confused. She thought that the dress was pretty nice. Despite the sketch only taking 20 minutes, the design incorporated fashion elements from all over the globe, which Lucy quite liked. Lucy glowered at Matthew, but there was nothing she could do to refute him. The Italian man was perplexed by the American man''s unpredictable preferences. Aggrieved, he put the first sketch aside and continued working on the second one. While sketching, Richard was even more attentive this time. He was determined to satisfy the two picky clients in front of him. After he finished his sketch, he confidently handed the draft to Matthew and Lucy. Lucy took a look and was pleasantly surprised. The dress Richard had just sketched was a two-piece dress. The upper part featured beautiful puffy sleeves adorned with pearls, while the skirt fell just past the knees. The two pieces were connected in the middle with two ribbons that gently flowed down the hem, giving it a cute and yful look. Lucy imagined that wearing this outfit to the event would surely let her outshine all the marrieddies there, making her the youngest and most charming woman among them. Although Lucy was happy with the dress, Matthew did not seem to agree. He handed the sketch back to Richard, indicating for him to redraw it. "What?" Richard was even more speechless now. Why was Matthew being so fussy? It was a nice dress, but he had no choice as the customer was always right. Thus, he drew another one. It was one sketch after another... All were rejected by Matthew. Richard''s expression darkened. "Signor Leon, I know you''re my muse, but you can''t be so unreasonable. You have to tell me what''s so wrong about these designs?" Matthew was taken aback, unsure of what to say. His prolonged silence only fueled Richard''s growing dissatisfaction. Recalling the first dress, Matthew firmly shook his head. "No, that one won''t do!"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "In that case, you have to tell Richard what''s wrong with it so that he can make the amendments," Lucy persisted. Exasperated, Lucy wondered if Matthew had been a CEO for so long that he expected others to just read his mind. If his subordinates could read his thoughts, they would have be CEOs themselves and invested in their own ventures, no? Chapter 174 That was it? Matthew rejected dozens of Richard''s sketches just because of that?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Richard looked at Matthew in disbelief, unable to hide his disdain. "Signor Leon, this is where you''re wrong. You shouldn''t restrict women from wearing beautiful clothes. Besides, none of the designs are skimpy. They don''t expose anything inappropriate." Matthew frowned at Richard and said discontentedly, "I told you to call me Matthew. As for the fabric, how is that enough? How is it not revealing when it looks to me as if you''re revealing everything? "You''ve exposed a bit of the waist, the wrists, the thighs, and the shoulders... Can''t you add more fabric?" Lucy finally understood where the problemy. She looked at Matthew expressionlessly and thought, ''Matthew, do you even know what you''re talking about? Even someone like me, who doesn''t work in the fashion industry, knows that all dresses nowadays reveal some part of a woman''s body to make her look sexier.'' If she did not have to go to work and was going shopping with Chelsea, she would wear off-the-shoulder dresses too. However, would she dare tell Matthew that? Hell no! Lucy was afraid that Matthew would keep an eye on what she wore every time she went out, so she kept quiet. Hearing Matthew''sments, Richard held his forehead helplessly. "Matthew, you''re too old-fashioned. It''s okay for women to show a little skin. "We no longer live in ancient times where women were expected to be fully veiled with utmost modesty and confined within the chambers of their homes, seldom venturing beyond the thresholds of their domestic abode." Meanwhile, Lucy looked at Richard in astonishment. She did not expect a foreigner to be so fluent in English. Did he just use the word ''abode''? Not noticing Lucy''s surprised expression, Richard was still hoping to persuade Matthew. "Just look at your wife''s beautiful figure. If she doesn''t wear dresses that entuate her physique, what''s the point of making elegant gowns for her?" Matthew was even angrier to hear him say that. He took Lucy''s wrist and turned to leave Richard''s vi. "Fine, we won''t be attending this auction. I don''t want people there to ogle at my wife like she''s a monkey at a zoo." "Hey, wait a minute!" Richard hurriedly stopped Matthew "Why did I fly from Paris on a light if you''re just me back like this?" Wr As the world''s best fashion designer, he refused to let Matthew trample upon his dignity like this! Matthew looked at Richard coldly. "In that case, design something more conservative for me." Richard sighed inwardly, unable to suppress his frustration. ''What a petty, jealous man. Damn you, you bootlicking husband! It''s not right for you to be so overprotective of your wife that she doesn''t even have the privilege to wear nice clothing!'' Richard grumbled about Matthew in his mind, but he dared not utter a word. Matthew was the one paying him, after all. If heined, he might lose another zero from themission he received for his design. Although the deposit already exceeded his estimate, who would turn down more money? Seeing as the two of them had solved their issue, Lucy no longer intervened and quietly waited for the next sketch of her gown. This time, Richard took an unusually long time to sketch the design. He meticulously pondered over it, scribbling and drawing with colored pencils. Watching him like this, Lucy was filled with anticipation for the next sketch. Chapter 175 After a considerable amount of time, Richard handed the sketch to Lucy. Lucy felt somewhat surprised. After Richard spent so long sketching, the end result seemed unexpectedly... ordinary? She looked down with a confused expression. The dress featured a conservative round neckline and uniquely designed sleeves with flowing fabric that draped elegantly. The waist was cinched, and even the skirt''s hem had undergone significant alterations from the original design. While the first dress had a voluminous, petal-like appearance, this one resembled an unbloomed lily. It was form-fitting yet did not overly entuate the hips and legs. Overall, it was beautiful, but... Everyone''s partners would surely be dressedvishly at the auction. Would her simple attire embarrass Matthew? Once again, she found herself worrying about unnecessary things. Having looked at the dress design, Lucy passed the sketch to Matthew. This time, Matthew looked satisfied. Everything that should and should not be exposed was appropriately covered. While the dress may appear modest, he believed that with Richard''s skills, the end product would definitely surpass what was seen in the sketch. He happily ced the sketch in Richard''s hand. "This is the one. Once you''re done, I''ll bring my wife over to try it on. Can you finish it by tonight?" Before Richard could even let out a sigh of relief, Matthew''sst sentence scared the bejesus out of him. He looked at him in disbelief. "What did you say? I have to finish the dress tonight? I..." While Richard was at a loss for words, Lucy was a little confused. The dress looked quite simple, so it should be rtively easy to make. Why was Richard so shocked? Fortunately, Richard''s next words cleared up her confusion. "Matthew, don''t be fooled by the simplicity of this dress. I intend to use silver thread for the dress and sew intricate details on many parts of it. "I''ve already ordered silk for the dress! "Silk! Do you understand? Silk can''t be sewn by machines. If I use a machine, the fabric will snag, so it must be hand-sewn. How do you expect me to finish it by tonight?" The more Richard thought about it, the more he felt like copsing.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. However, Matthew disregarded his concerns and extended a single finger. Richard looked at him nkly and even spoke in his nativenguage, "Signor Leon, what are you doing?" Lucy thought that it sounded like Italian. It turned out that Richard was Italian, after all. She missed the point again. Matthew was afraid of being overheard by Lucy, so he replied to Richard in Italian, ¡°I''ll add another zero to your deposit. Have it ready for me tonight." Matthew thought that Lucy would not understand him. Little did he know, she understood everything he said. During her time at university, she took an elective course in Italian, which was why she understood every word. Oh well, as long as Matthew was happy, there was nothing she could do. Chapter 176 Since Richard had to stay upte to make the gown, he quickly got his fabric and entered his studio. Hepletely ignored Matthew and Lucy, who were still in his home. Seeing how seriously Richard took the dress, Matthew did not argue with him. Instead, he took his wife to the next location. ¡°Now that the dress is ready, your skin needs to be taken care of too." Lucy had been working overtime and staying upte so much that her skin had gotten a lot worse. Although she did skincare at home, Matthew thought he should take her to do a facial before tomorrow''s big event. On the way to the beauty salon, Lucy looked at Matthew with mixed feelings. Was this not the kind of thing she was supposed to do with her best friend? Why did Matthew seem so familiar with these things? After they arrived at the beauty salon, Lucy was greeted by groups of people on both sides the moment she stepped out of the car. The beauticians, manager, and staff of the salon were lined up at the entrance. They lowered their heads respectfully to Matthew and Lucy. "Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Leon." As if all of this was normal to him, Matthew calmly led Lucy inside. It was Lucy who was taken aback by all this, but her face showed no emotion whatsoever. Only God knew how many times she had been shocked that day. Her facial muscles had already gone numb, so she could not muster any expression. Upon entering the lobby of the beauty salon, Matthew called over a staff member and pointed at Lucy. "This is my wife. Please take good care of her." The staff member nodded and proceeded to check Lucy''s skin. After examining her skin, the staff member showed a hint of surprise. ording to what Matthew informed them beforeing here, he and his wife often workedte nights, and her wife''s background was not great. The staff member had expected Lucy to have poor skin, but to her surprise, Lucy''s skin was not as wed as she thought. There were just signs of dehydration and tiredness from staying upte. She gently said to Lucy, "Mrs. Leon, your skin is a little dry. If you''d like, we can do a full-body treatment for you."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Lucy numbly waved her hand. "It''s up to you." After hearing that, all the staff present gained confidence. One by one, they began to get to work while Lucy stayed still like a doll. She let them do anything they wanted. Only after the full-body treatment waspleted did Lucy regain control of her body. She recalled all the beauty treatments she had just undergone. First, a milk bath, followed by the application of a bunch of skincare products. Then, when they shampooed her hair, they incorporated a keratin treatment. They also massaged some mysterious substances onto her scalp. Finally, they gave her a hair mask. Among the many products, she only recognized the hair mask. After she was done, the staff spritzed some perfume on her. Lucy raised her wrist to smell it. It was not a strong smell, just a light lily fragrance. Suddenly, Lucy had a strange thought. She felt like a dish that was being prepared in a kitchen. Now that the head chef had sprinkled the final seasoning on her, she was served up on a te and was ready for the customer to dig in Matthew walked out of the waiting room and was delighted to see how radiant his wife looked. Aha, here came the customer who was going to give her a taste! Chapter 177 Matthew walked up to Lucy and hugged her, breathing in the scent of her. He whispered in her ear, "You smell so good, and your skin feels so soft. I just want to hold you like this and take you home.¡± Lucy''s ears turned red. She felt powerless in Matthew''s embrace. That jerk did not even care about the fact that they were in public!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. All the staff there averted their gaze. Some were even staring at the floor, counting how many tiles there were. No one dared to look at Matthew and Lucy. After Matthew reluctantly let go of Lucy, he took her delicate hand and said, "Wifey, let''s go. We haven''t picked out jewelry yet." Lucy silently massaged her temples, feeling exhausted at this point. "Matt, why do we have to pick out jewelry? Isn''t jewelry and essories the fashion designer''s job? Why do we have to pick them out ourselves?" Matthew shrugged. "I just want you to wear what you like." Only afterward did he realize something. "Wifey, are you tired?" Lucy wearily nodded. Yes, she was exhausted. She had been running around all afternoon, and the full-body treatment just now made her eyelids even heavier. In her mind, she could not help but question who the woman was in their rtionship. Women usually enjoyed shopping more, yet Matthew seemed more interested in it than her. If Lucy voiced her thoughts, Matthew would tell her that he would never get tired of making his wife feel beautiful and happy. Seeing as Lucy was getting tired, Matthew caressed her head and said, "Since you''re tired, let''s go home and rest. We have an auction to attend tomorrow. "As for the jewelry and stuff, I''ll have Richard bring over some suitable options for you to choose from." Lucy nodded, feeling drowsy as she walked back to the car. A couple of steps in and she felt weightless all of a sudden. Matthew had already scooped her up in his arms. Bewildered, Lucy''s drowsiness started to wear off. She screamed, "Matthew Leon, what are you doing?!" She was so startled that she even called out his full name... Matthew''s eyes showed a hint of amusement, and they were radiating warmth under the sunlight. "Aren''t you tired? I thought that I''d let you rest sooner. If you get some veta shut eye earlier, you''ll surely feel more refreshed tomorrow. Bullshit! Absolute bullshit! Lucy knew there was no point arguing with Matthew about this sort of thing. Since Matthew had already lifted her up, Lucy was too embarrassed to struggle out of his arms. Thus, she simply closed her eyes and unknowingly drifted off to sleep in his cozy embrace. Matthew carried Lucy out of the beauty salon. As soon as they reached the car, he nced at the sleeping woman in his arms. His heart melted at the sight. "You''re sleeping so soundly. I guess we should get home earlier." e Kent, who had been waiting by the car, was not at all surprised to see Matthew carrying Lucy. He opened the car door, making it easier for Matthew to carry Lucy inside. Just like that, their busy afternoon came to an end, and they were ready for tomorrow''s auction. Chapter 178 The next day, the auctionmenced as scheduled. A spectrum of wealthy elites descended from their luxury cars, treading on the soft red carpet into the venue. Meanwhile, the reporters incessantly snapped photos. It was a rare spectacle, with so many affluent individuals worthy of being featured in business magazines gathered under one roof. It would be a shame not to take a few extra shots.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Suddenly, amotion erupted among the reporters from afar. "Look there! Isn''t that Ms. Collin''s car?" Thatment instantly caught the reporters'' attention like moths to a me as they quickly redirected their cameras. A luxurious car approached from afar, and a woman stepped out. She was dressed in a fiery red gown. Whitney Collins of the Collins family looked exceptionally stunning today. Her red gownplemented her fair skin, her jet-ck hair cascaded in loose curls around her waist, and her irresistible red lips added to her mesmerizing charm. She was truly enchanting. "I heard that Ms. Collins and the CEO of Leon Corporation have known each other since they were kids and that his mother is quite fond of her. Who knows if the two families will be inws one day?" a newspaper reporter whispered to another reporter. The shocking news stirred up all the reporters present, but one reporter from a small news agency refuted, "But I heard that the CEO of Leon Corporation is already married, and Ms. Collins isn''t his wife, right?" Many reporters simply rolled their eyes at hisment. Where did this bumpkine from? He did not even know what he was talking about. Everyone knew that the CEO of Leon Corporation was cold-hearted and indifferent, showing little interest in women. The only woman he had ever been associated with was Whitney. Who else would he marry besides her? Perhaps to prove them wrong, Matthew just so happened to arrive in his favorite car. The hawk-eyed reporters had already spotted the luxury car. However, in order to secure an exclusive, nobody mentioned it. Unlike when they announced Whitney''s arrival earlier, they el carefully edged closer to obtain first-hand news. However, their strategy did notst long because Matthew''s car quickly arrived at the edge of the red carpet and caught everyone''s attention. They eagerly aimed their cameras at the luxury car, from which stepped out a strikingly handsome man. His eyes were as cold as the depths of December, and he towered over everyone with a height of over six feet. UMS He was dressed in a fine tailored suit, and on his wrist was a custom-made watch from the most prestigious brand of the year. It was the CEO of Leon Corporation! Instantly, the camera shes went off non-stop. The reporters were impatiently trying to capture Matthew''s appearance. To their surprise, Matthew did not immediately proceed to the red carpet. Instead, he opened the car door and stretched out his hand to an appropriate height. Huh? Did Matthew bring a date? The reporters suddenly thought of what that bumpkin from the small news agency said and wondered if what he said was true. Could the CEO of Leon Corporation be married? Was the person in the car his wife? This spection sent shockwaves through the reporters present. All of them closed in with their cameras at once, eager to catch a glimpse of the person stepping out of Matthew''s car. In the next second, a delicate hand extended from the car and rested on top of Matthew''s palm. Chapter 179 The reporters held their breath, wondering who it could be. They watched as a woman as graceful as a swan slowly descended from the car with Matthew''s assistance. Lucy made an appearance in her lily-inspired dress. It was adorned with pearls and embroidered with intricate patterns. When the media caught sight of her, their professional instincts kicked in, and shutters clicked almost in unison. At that moment, the intricate details on Lucy''s dress shimmered brilliantly, making her look all the more charming. The cameras captured the fairy-tale image, featuring a tall, handsome man whose usual cold demeanor melted into warmth and affection as he gazed at Lucy. The woman looked like a fairy emerging from a bouquet of flowers, elegant and otherworldly. The sight of the perfect couple left the reporters stunned, rendering them speechless. Only the continuous clicking of camera shutters filled the silence. After Lucy stepped out of the car, she was momentarily blinded by the shing lights, but she quickly regained herposure. Holding Matthew''s hand, she confidently walked along the red carpet. The reporters perceived her silence as standoffish, but little did they know, it was because she was so nervous that she could not utter a single word. She seemed to walk steadily on the red carpet, but truthfully, she would have tripped by now if it were not for Matthew''s support. Only after Lucy and Matthew entered the venue did the reporters look at their photos in regret. Although the couple looked amazing in the photos, why did they not use that opportunity to ask them about their rtionship? If they were married, tomorrow''s headlines would have been secured. It was not like they could just casually make up stories. After all, Leon Corporation was the world''s toppany. If they fabricated the story, they would have to face serious repercussions. The reporters were almost weeping at this point. I Just as they had anticipated, menacing bodyguards marched over. Oh no! Matthew must have instructed them to delete the photos from their cameras. The bodyguards approached them and said, "Hello there, the woman who was with Mr. Leon is his wife, Lucy Quinn. You may refer to her as Mrs. Leon." With that, the bodyguards left, leaving the reporters dumbfounded. Did the bodyguardse over just to deliver that message? That woman was really Matthew''s wife! Ahhh! Tomorrow''s headlines were going to be explosive! Even after Lucy entered the venue, she did not calm down at all. If anything, she was even more nervous. The auction was organized by Leon Corporation, so it was only natural that the CEO would be thest to arrive. As Lucy entered hand-in-hand with Matthew, she noticed that everyone was already seated in their designated spots, waiting for the auction to begin. Here she was under the spotlight as she stepped into the main hall. Lucy''s head was buzzing. What should she do? Despite her nerves, her expression still looked calm and elegant. While she often blushed in front of Matthew, she still managed to keep herposure in a formal setting like this. Meanwhile, there was a vicious and chilling gaze ring at Lucy from a distance.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 180 Whitney Collins was biting her nails angrily,pletely disregarding her usualdylike demeanor. Who was that woman, and why was she appearing next to Matthew when Whitney was the only one who was allowed to be by his side? Not to mention, the person responsible for arranging the seating this time must have been a fool. Why would they ce her seat so far away from Matthew''s when they grew up together? They should have seated her closer to him. What would others think if they saw her sitting this far away from him? She would have to talk to Madam Leon when she got back. The person responsible for the seating today was done for! With those thoughts in mind, Whitney stood up from her seat with the intention of walking over to Matthew. She did not care what anyone said. Matthew belonged to her, so she should be the one sitting beside him. However, the auction suddenly began, so Whitney had no choice but to sit back down. She would draw too much attention if she left her seat while everyone was bidding. She did not want others to think of her as rude, even though she had already given that impression earlier. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the annual charity auction has begun. This year, the auction is organized by Leon Corporation, and we''re very grateful for their generosity in making this happen." Apuse filled the room as Matthew stood up, nodded to everyone, and sat back down. Beside him, Lucy''s eyes sparkled as she pped along proudly. She found it hard to believe that he was her husband. Once the apuse died down, the auctioneer continued, "Now that the formalities are out of the way, let''s move on to the main event. "First up, we have Mermaid Tears, a sapphire ne designed by the world-renowned jewelry designer, Hugh Yurman." A sapphire ne in the shape of a teardrop was disyed on the tform. Lucy could not take her eyes off of it from below it was her first time attending such a grand auction, and she was already surprised by extravagance of the first item. Surely, there would be manne more interesting items toe. With that thought, Lucy''s excitement grew. "This sapphire has been polished into a teardrop shape, and it''s graded wless on the rity scale. No other gemstone in the world canpare. "It also carries a beautiful meaning behind it. Mermaids seldom shed tears as they do not experience feelings of sadness. Hence, they only shed tears of joy. "The starting bid for this piece is a million dors, with increments of no less than a hundred thousand. The bidding starts now." "1.5 million." "1.8 million." Below the stage, Lucy''s eyes were sparkling like stars, which caught Matthew''s attention. He simply nced at his wife sideways without turning his head. "Do you like it?" Matthew''s low and maic voice sounded beside Lucy''s ears, sending a tingling sensation down her spine. Startled, Lucy jumped, only to realize that it was just Matthew. She patted her chest and said, ¡°Geez! It''s you. Don''t suddenly speak in my ear like that. You''ll scare the bejesus out of me" IMS Then, she replied in a hushed tone, "Like what?" "Do you like the ne, my dear?" Lucy nodded instinctively. As a woman, she could not help but appreciate beautiful jewelry. As soon as she nodded, she realized that it was a mistake. Uh-oh, what had she done?!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 181 Was Matthew nning to bid on that? By the time she realized it, Matthew had already called out a bid. "30 million." Everyone was silent. That piece of jewelry had just been valued at about 22 million, but Leon Corporation''s CEO had bid a higher price than it was valued at. This was only the first item. Everyone stopped bidding because the bidder was Matthew. If he wanted something, he would make sure he got it. It was because of his power that even if he bid a very low price, no one in the audience would dare to bid against him. Moreover, this was just a piece of jewelry and not some huge item. He was probably just trying to cheer his wife up. The Mermaid Tears was beautiful, but it was best not to step on Matthew''s toes "Are there any higher bidders?" The auctioneer called out on stage, but no one responded. "30 million going once." Still, no one responded. "30 million going twice."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "32 million!" A gentle voice called out from below the stage. Everyone turned to look in surprise. Who was the ignorant person trying to bid against Matthew? It was Whitney! She held up her bidding paddle calmly, and Matthew added another two million to his bid. Whitney looked like she liked the ne a lot, but it was not her true intention. She knew that Matthew was bidding for it because Lucy liked it a lot. Why should Matthew buy that slut anything? Whitney was unhappy about it. She had never been treated this way before and could not allow anyone to be treated like this in front of her. It was just a rock. Matthew would let her have it if she bid for it. Whitney was confident about this. "35 million." Her confidence was shattered. What? Matthew was really bidding against her? That should not happen. Matthew should let her have this piece of jewelry. He had always given in to her since they were children. It had to be because of that vixen with him! This thought angered Whiteny, and she put up her bidding paddle again. "37 million." "40 million." Matthew did not even blink as he raised the bid. Even though he had no idea what was wrong with Whitney''s brain, he had to bid for that piece of jewelry for his wife. It was only 40 million. He had the money. Whitney bit her lower lip and continued bidding. "50 million." Everyone eximed in shock when they heard her bid. What was going on today? "Aren''t Ms. Collins and the CEO of Leon Corporation very close?" "Why are they fighting over a piece of jewelry?" Everyone began whispering among themselves. "We all know how Leon capture his mood. It''s not the Corporation''s CEO is. It''s hard to et day we know this. He must be tired of Ms. Collins." "That''s true. That woman next to him must be his new fling." "This is how it is in this circle." Lucy ignored those whispers below the stage. She was looking nkly at Matthew fighting to bid for that piece of jewelry with a very beautiful woman. Even though she liked this ne, it was obvious that it was worth way less than 50 million! Chapter 182 Lucy tugged at Matthew''s sleeve as she watched Matthew frown. He wanted to continue bidding. She stopped him from raising his bidding paddle. "Wait, Matthew. I don''t particrly like this piece of jewelry that much. If thatdy wants it, let her have it. Stop bidding for it." Matthew looked nkly at his wife. Was she someone who changed her mind very quickly? She liked it a lot before. "Are you sure you don''t want it?" Matthew frowned and asked with slight doubt, ¡°I''ll get it for you if you want it. It''s just a jewel.¡± Lucy sighed. That was not what she meant. "Does your money grow on trees, Matthew?" "That jewel is worth far less than 50 million, and you''re actually nning on bidding higher for it." The look in Matthew''s eyes softened. Lucy was worried for him. He smiled softly and said to Lucy, "It''s fine. Someone has estimated for me before that I make a profit of about 12 billion every hour." This was just a jewel. If his wife liked it, he would buy it for him no matter how much it cost. "Don''t worry about me going bankrupt." He got the wrong idea again. Lucy could not help rolling her eyes, but she did not say it out loud. She sighed and said to Matthew, ¡°I don''t really like this sapphire ne. There are more items up for biddingter, right?" ¡°I''d like to have a look and see if there''s anything else I''m interested in. Let''s forget about this ne." Matthew gave up the ne unwillingly after Lucy talked him down. He felt it a pity after he gave up bidding on it. That ne''s color and brightness matched his wife''s skin very much. She would look amazing in it. Unfortunately, she did not like it. As for Whitney, she sat gleefully in her seat. It did not matter if Matthew liked that woman. He ended up not buying the sapphire for her because he could not bear to spend money on her. Whitney had forgotten that Matthew had bid the ne for Lucy. While she was happily thinking about this and nning on how to ask Matthew out for a date, the auction staff came over to her with a piece of paper. "Ms. Collins, this is the ne and the Sappraisal certificate for theContent held by N?velDrama.Org. sapphire. Please sign this document for assurance that full payment will be made within ten days." Whitney had been blinded by jealousy, and it was only now that she realized what she had done. She froze. She had bid 50 million for this ne. That jewel on the ne was not worth the price she was paying at all. It was worth 35 million at most. She had mad? a loss! This was bad. She could not get her family to reimburse her the money if she bought something like this without thinking. Even though she could use her pocket money, she would not be able to bid on anything else she liked after pouring all her mone into this ne. This made Whitney unhappy. She signed the document unwillingly and waved the staff off. Once they were gone, Whitney transferred the money to a designated ount very sadly. Her hatred for Lucy intensified because of this. If it were not for Lucy, Whitney would never have gone up against Matthew in the bidding. Would Matthew dislike her for being so udylike? Chapter 183 The auction continued, and Lucy felt a little drowsy as she looked at the other items. They were all items that looked grand but were practically useless. Some of them could be substituted by other items while others were of no use at all. She could not understand why so many people wanted to bid on them. Matthew was feeling a little bored as well. He yawned. Some of the items the auctioneer imed were rare pieces were items that he could easily get if he wanted to. He had grown up in such an environment, and it made him sleepy to listen to the introductions. Lucy was about to fall asleep when the auctioneer suddenly mmed his gavel. Matthew and Lucy jumped. Their minds instantly cleared, and they looked up at the auctioneer at the same time. An antique calligraphy piece that was worth 57 million had just been sold. Lucy yawned and closed her eyes again. This time, she was not lucky enough to fall asleep. There was constant chattering in her ears, and it was difficult to go to sleep. She opened her eyes and tried to force herself to get through the auction. The auctioneer on the stage must have noticed the boredom of his audience. He finally introduced the main item of the day. Despite instructing for the item to be moved onto the stage, that action was not necessary. It was very light, and even a three-year-old could handle it. It was a gold-colored envelope with something inside, but the envelope looked very thin. It did not seem like there was anything to it. Everyone began whispering curiously about it. They had no idea why the auctioneer would put out a useless piece of paper. "I know all of you might find it strange for something like this to be auctioned, but I have to introduce this to everyone. This originated from the royal family of Charleston. This envelope contains a gold-colored invitation. "If you approach the royal family with this invitation, they will ask you to do something for them. C ne the task and they''ll help you get through a difficult situation orN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. provide sponsorship without asking for anything back in return. They have anything you want. This caused amotion in the audience. What was the royal family of Charleston like? Here was an idea. If Matthew''spany was the most powerful enterprise in the world, the businesses made up by the royal family of Charleston were considered the second most powerful. Moreover, Charleston practiced an unusual way of running the country. Most of their country''sws had to be decided by the king and queen, and most of their subjects could only provide suggestions. They were still very much a feudal country. However, they were able to maintain their prosperity to this date. Besides that, there was something unique about the royal family members of Charleston. Every member of their family had a very small feather birthmark at the back of their waist. The shape was the same for everyone, but there would be a slight difference in color. This birthmark would not appear easily and could only be vaguely seen when that person was highly emotional. This was a secret. No one in the audience knew about this, including Matthew. Back to the auction. The envelope had piqued everyone''s interest, and they knew what a blessing it would be to have it. They had no idea what was happening at Charleston that was so serious and unsolvable that the royal family had to seek the help of wealthy and influential individuals out of the country in such a manner. However, this was an opportunity for everyone. Chapter 184 Everyone wanted it. The bidding got increasingly higher. 100 million, 200 million, 300 million... Lucy watched this in shock. This was so exaggerated. That was just an envelope, and it was already worth more than a hundred million. Lucy looked at Matthew. His chin was resting in his hand as he watched this with disinterest. Nothing about the envelope seemed to spark any interest in him. She blurted out in the end, "Why are they auctioning that envelope off with such a high price, Matthew?" Matthew straightened up when his wife asked the question. He began to exin this to Lucy properly, "How should I put it? I''ll make it short. "The royal family of Charleston is very powerful, but it''s clear that they''ve met with some sort of trouble that they aren''t able to solve. They need the help of outside influence, and the way they''re doing it is just slightly unique." This puzzled Lucy further. "I can''t understand what kind of problem they''re facing, but isn''t there an easier way to ask for the help of wealthy and influential people outside of their country? "I''m sure plenty of people would jump at the chance to help them up if they just announced it." Matthew shook his head. "You don''t understand. The strange thing about the people from Charleston is that they''re very proud and dislike outsiders. They''re only willing to work with people they approve of. That would mean that this is a form of selection. "Anyone who can bid the envelope with the highest price would surely be someone powerful. It''s only then that the royal family would be willing to extend a hand to work together." "Working with Charleston means great fortune and profit. That''s why everyone here is so enthusiastic about this." Lucy finally understood. However, she noticed that Matthew was not doing anything about it. "Aren''t you going to bid on it, Matthew? "No one here is more powerful than you are." Matthew raised an eyebrow. He was quite happy to hear his wife say that. He coughed gently. "I''m not interested in Charleston''s trouble I''m already richer and more powerful than they are. There''s nothing they can give me. I don''t want to get involved with them. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Charleston probably understands this as well, which is why they''re using such a method. "This is a charity auction. The money for this bid will be donated to charity." Lucy had learned something new, and she was silent after that. She watched as everyone began fighting to bid on the envelope. It was strange that after Matthew exined everything to her, Lucket had a strange feeling when she looked back at the envelope. She felt that the pattern and insignia on the envelope looked very familiar. It felt like she had seen it many times before. However, the feeling disappeared when Lucy wanted to dig deeper. This must be a sense of deja vu. Lucy found an excuse to forget about the envelope. Whitney finally won the bid on the envelope with a staggering ten billion. Lucy did not think too much of the amount, probably because of Matthew''s recent influence of spending big money. All she did was sigh quietly. Ten billion, and all this money would go to charity. Charities within the country probably would not have much to worry about for the next two years! Chapter 185 Meanwhile, a very beautiful but stubborn young woman in the pce of Charleston was smashing the vases in her room. Charlotte was enraged as she smashed the vases and said, "Why do you mean I''m not their real daughter? Don''t worry! Once we find her, I won''t stop her from taking my ce as the precious daughter in the pce." The angry Charlotte finally smashed thest vase in her hand and sat down on a stool in a huff. She bit her fingernails while still looking angry. "There''ll probably be no ce for me here once the real princess is found." She could not ept it. She had been happy in the pce, and there was no reason to get another person to share the love she enjoyed. Charlotte made the decision to make a call. Someone picked up, and a respectful voice was heard on the other end. ¡°Is there anything you need me to do, Your Highness?¡± "Aile, we''ve known each other for more than 20 years, right?" The man on the other end of the callughed. "Of course. We grew up together. What would you like me to help you with, Your Highness?" "How do you know I''m calling to ask for your help? What if I''m not?" She pouted unhappily. Aile sighed. "When have you ever called me without asking me to clean up your mess? What is it now? Just tell me. There''s no need for formalities between us." Charlotte smiled happily and said, "Aile, can you find more information about that so-called real daughter? I''d like to know who she is." There was hesitation over the phone. "Why would you want to know more about her, Your Highness? The royal family has given out the mission. You don''t need to be anxious about this." "Can''t I know what kind of person she is? It makes me unsettled to find out that I suddenly have an elder sister." Aile sighed on the other end of the call. "Alright, I''ll help you find more, But I can''t guarantee ou ?? can find her before the royal family." Charlotte frowned. "That''s fine, Just find her before the §Ö royal family and tell me who she is. You don''t need to bother yourself with details. I just want to get to know her better." "Alright." They hung up, and a cold look shed in Charlotte''s eyes. She did not care who the real princess was. She just wanted to make sure that the missing princess would not take away anyone''s love from her. How could Charlotte allow a random woman to take her ce in the royal family? Once Aile found out who that woman was, she would take her out. She called a maid into the room, "Come in, Ynda. Clean up my room." Ynda nodded timidly. She did not dare to give the mess a second nce. Charlotte seemed to remember something when she saw Ynda nodding. She warned grimly, "You didn''t see anything or hear anything today understand? All of these vases were broken by my cat Do you hear that?" Ynda lowered her head further, and Charlotte was satisfied enough to wave her off.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Charlotte seemed to have thought things through and was in a better mood. She tidied herself up nicely as she nned to go cheer up her parents. Chapter 186 Whitney was delighted to win the bid for the envelope at the auction. She was sure Oliver would praise her for getting it, and he might even allow her to im back the money for that ne she got. She held the envelope high happily as she reported her winning bids to Oliver. Oliver was all smiles when he heard about it. He heaped praises on Whitney and even reimbursed her for the ne. Whitney smiled widely with the envelope in her hand. She put it away and freshened up before skipping happily to Matthew''s side. The auction was over, and she could finally catch up with Matthew. "Matthew." There was a determined look in her eyes as she smiled suggestively. "It''s been a long time. My mom misses you a lot, Matthew. When are you free to drop by the house?" Matthew was a little taken aback to have been stopped by Whitney. He had grown up with her. Despite the fact that his mother had tried to matchmake them, he still had a slight soft spot for her. He answered her patiently, "I miss your mom as well. I''ll find a day to visit her sometime soon." Whitney''s smile grew wider. She knew Matthew liked her, and she threw a gleeful nce at Lucy. Lucy found it weird to be suddenly given a taunting look by Whitney. Was something wrong with her eyes? Why was she looking at Lucy that way? It was really weird. Lucy did not reveal her thoughts but nodded politely at Whitney. Her calm demeanor angered Whitney further. What did Lucy mean? Was she looking down on Whitney? Whitney frowned in anger and red at Lucy. After that, she turned to Matthew and asked curiously, "Who is this, Matthew?" Matthew realized that he had not introduced Lucy to Whitney. Thinking of how adorable his wife was, he sounded proud when he told Whitney, This is my wife. We just got married recently. I haven''t had the chance to make the announcement, but please do Toale forward to it." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. With a crack, Lucy''s heart broke. What did she just hear? Matthew was married? That was not right. Matthew never brought any woman anywhere with him. Where did Lucye from? Whitney was infuriated. She should be the only one allowed next to Matthew She looked at Lucy with hatred and said rudely, "Nice to meet you, Miss Quinn: Why haven''t I seen you anywhere before in this circle?" Her words sounded strange to Lucy, and she wondered why Whitney was being so brusque. However, she soon realized that Whitney did not like her at all. In case, there was no need for Li that oft be polite either. Content beey to She nodded coldly at Whitney and hugged Matthew''s arm. to ¡°I''m a little tired, Matthew. This auction has exhausted me. We should go home early." Matthew looked tenderly at his wife. ¡°Let''s go home if you''re feeling tired.¡± Chapter 187 Matthew patted Lucy''s head adoringly. "Let''s go home." He nodded at Whitney after that. "We''ll be heading home first. Have fun. Feel free to enjoy the rest of the evening." Matthew brushed past Whitney after that, and she trembled with anger. Whitney was furious. Matthew was ignoring her because of that vixen. He used to put Whitney first in everything. Was that woman''s name Lucy Quinn? Whitney decided to show her one day.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Lucy had no idea that Whitney was cooking up schemes against her. She felt a chill. "Don''t you like Whitney, wifey? Lucy was unprepared for Matthew to ask this question. She was shocked. Lucy looked like a cat whose tail had been stepped on as her eyes widened at Matthew. She blurted out, "How did you know?" He had no idea how to react to her question. It turned out his guess was true. "Your attitude toward Whitney was so obvious. My wife has always been a polite person and won''t dislike someone for no reason. Can you tell me why you don''t like her?" Lucy was silent for a while, but she truthfully told Matthew about how she felt. "It just baffles me that Ms. Collins would throw me a gleeful look one second and turn grim the next. Why would I like her when she doesn''t like me?" Matthew did not know what to reply to this childish reason. He had no idea Lucy had this side to her. He shook his head in exasperation. "Alright. It''s fine that you don''t like her. You won''t be interacting much with Whitney anyway. Just do as you like." Lucy nodded happily. She was worried that Matthew would be unhappy with her because of this. After all, he seemed like he was close to Whitney, but it seemed that Lucy was more important than Whitney was to him. She reveled in this feeling but waster reminded of something. Lucy looked at Matthew seriously and said, "I need to tell you something, Matthew." He looked taken aback. "About the envelope that was auctionedst on stage, I find the pattern and insignia very familiar. Do Charleston''s businesses have their insignia printed on their products?" Matthew looked serious as well when he heard Lucy''s question. "No, they don''t." He shook his head. "Even though Charleston''s businesses are legitimatepanies, they''re still a country, after all. They would never use the country''s logo and national insignias anywhere else. Those are considered private to them. "Why did you find them familiar if it''s the first time you''re seeing them, wifey?" Lucy felt a little lost. She had no idea why as well. She hesitated as she said, ¡°I just feel like I''ve seen them before. It feels like I spent nearly every day with that pattern and insignia once upon a time.¡± Matthew''s expression turned cold. Charleston might be a proud country, but their branding was very strong. However, that was not an ordinary insignia. Why did Lucy find it familiar? He had a feeling there was something going on at the thought of his wife''s background. Matthew patted Lucy''s shoulder. "Don''t worry. I''ll look into anything involving you. I can''t shake the feeling that something is wrong." He felt a little troubled at the reminder of the envelope during the auction. "I would''ve bid on that envelope if you had told me about this sooner." Chapter 188 Lucy blinked. Her big, round eyes made her look innocent. "I just feel that the insignia looks familiar. If I told you about it, you would''ve bid on it." Why would she buy something so useless for ten billion? Lucy rolled her eyes. Forget about it. She was not interested in it at all. Moreover, she might have seen it by ident somewhere else, which was why she found the insignia familiar. It could just be deja vu. "Don''t be anxious, Matthew." Matthew frowned. "This isn''t something minor. Do you realize that the only way to get involved with Charleston is that recent mission they have in that envelope?" He was worried for Lucy''s safety and decided to arrange a few more bodyguards for her. Meanwhile, at the Collins'' residence, Oliver had just received the envelope from Whitney. There was a gold name card inside with a contact number. His hands were trembling with excitement. This was a rare opportunity. He had actually gotten a contact in Charleston. Hispany would grow even stronger with their help. Oliver started to dream about the future. It was worth it to spend ten billion on this. He quickly called the number on the card. A cold yet elegant voice picked up. "Hello, are you the person who won the bid on the envelope?" "Yes, I am." Oliver''s voice was trembling from the agitation, but he quickly pulled himself together. He put on a gentlemanly front. "May I ask what help you need to deploy this message?" "About 20 years ago, a princess was born to the royal family, but she was swapped with another baby. Even though the current princess is adorable, we''d still like to find the missing child. "However, no one in our country has seen the missing princess before, and we''d like your help in searching for her." Oliver did not expect this to be the mission. He was silent and looked grim. This was an important mission! He promised earnestly, "Don''t worry, I''ll try my best to find the fost princess. Do you have any clues for me?" The other party sent over all the information they had. "Our missing princess is just like the rest in the royal family of Charleston. She has a feather birthmark on the back of her waist. It''ll appear when she''s highly emotional or agitated. "You may use this clue to find the missing princess. We hope that you''re able to keep this a secret as it''s considered a scandal in our country. We hope that nothing is revealed about this." "Of course. Please don''t worry about it." The contact person from Charleston was satisfied with the answer. "It''s good to hear that.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "We''ll reward you handsomely once she''s found. Even if you fail, we''ll still provide a big reward. We hope you''ll do your best." Oliver hung up but did not know how to react to the call. It was no wonder the king of Charleston was known to be proud. Even when he was asking for help, it sounded like an order. However, this was an opportunity for him. Oliver promised himself that he wouldplete this mission for Charleston. He had just made the decision when his phone rang again. This time, it was from an unknown number. Oliver was surprised. His number was private, and the numbers were not the normal set of numbers everyone had. If it was not a call from his contacts and it was not someone he had contacted on his own, no one would call this number. What did this mean? It meant that whoever called him was a powerful person. He picked up the call with a shudder. Chapter 189 "Hello." It was a warm and gentle voice. "May I know if you''re the person who epted the mission from Charleston?" Oliver was immediately wary. Who was this person? How did he know how to contact Oliver? Oliver was reminded of the warning given to him by Charleston''s point of contact and said righteously, "Are you kidding me? You must be crazy. I know this is a scam. Stop harassing me." There was silence. The other party did not expect Oliver to react this way. He tried to calm Oliver down patiently. "Don''t worry. I got your contact through legitimate means. ¡°I''d like to discuss something with you. I work for the princess, and she''d like to find out what kind of person her long-lost elder sister is like. Can you report to me first in regards to any news on the missing princess? I''d be happy to pay you in advance." An rm went off in Oliver''s head. His mind was filled with images of the royal family tearing into each other and the women looking viciously at one another, brimming with jealousy. He was about to reject that person when a message popped up on his phone. It was a money transfer. Someone had just transferred five billion USD to him. Oliver''s fingers trembled. Whoever it was had easy ess to the ounts of others. He had to be powerful, and even Charleston would not be able to offend him. Could Oliver still reject the man? No, he could not! Oliver had no choice but to agree to the request politely. All he needed to do was report this to both parties. He would not be breaking any contract. Anyone who knew the secret of Charleston had to be someone quite high-level. The person would not get himself into any danger either. When that person made that call, itnded both of them in the same predicament. He probably would not betray Oliver. Oliver felt a little lost. He decided to hide the fact that he was paid five billion USD. Money could make anything happen, and Oliver had proved it true. The Collins began to use their connections all over the country to search for the missing princess secretly. As for Matthew, he had strengthened Lucy''s protection because he was worried about her. While doing so, he was also keeping an eye out for clues on the mission the Collins were helping Charleston with. As for Lucy, who was supposed to be in the center of this whirlwind, she was actually distanced from it She had no idea all of this was going on and continued going to work as usual. She focused on her ¦¯¦«¦¯ illustration drafts and having meetings with Wayne about work. A few monthster, the busy Lucy was finally rewarded for her hard work. Her studio''s first partnershipic would be broadcast on television as a drama series. The drama series quickly caught on fire because the actors were good-looking and had solid acting skills. This attracted the attention of many viewers to search for thisic out of curiosity. Soon, they found their way to the website of Lulu Comics. After these viewers finished theic, they searched for more interestingics on their website.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lucy had been very careful with work thest few months, and her employees had been very disciplined at work too. All of their efforts were finally rewarded. Lucy''spany''s website became popr overnight, and there were more than a hundred million visitors essing it. It brought Lulu Comics a major economic effect. Lulu Company rose 50 ranks up the world''sicpany websites, and Lucy smiled contentedly. Chapter 190 Lucy''s career was getting better every day, and her rtionship with Matthew was better than ever. However, things were different with Luna and Timothy. It was worrying. Timothy was arrested by the police, and his trial was about to start soon. Aaron had gone to all topwyers to defend his precious son. Unfortunately, the person he had offended was Matthew. Matthew had put pressure on the relevant authorities to make sure Timothynded in prison for assault and battery. He was sentenced to a few years. No one died in the event, and the secretary had only just passed out from being knocked out. She merely suffered a minor concussion. Timothy should not have been dealt with such a heavy sentence. Unfortunately for him, Matthew had money and power. He did not want to see this scumbag who hurt his wife again, and he even found the sentence too light. He wanted so much to give Timothy a life sentence. As for Luna, Zachary wanted to get his precious daughter discharged from the hospital. However, Zachary did not manage to sessfully plead to Lucy to release Timothy. Aaron was angered by this. He used thest of his power to stop Zachary in any way he could to get Luna out of the mental institution. Meanwhile, Luna was not living afortable life there as well because of Timothy''s orders. They were married, but Timothy was in prison while Luna was in a mental institution. This made it difficult for them to get a divorce.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Timothy and Luna probably deserved each other for being horrible people. Matthew watched all of this with satisfaction, and he even shared what happened to these people with Lucy. Lucy was astonished to hear what had happened to them, but she did not think much of it. She felt that the judge had sentenced Timothy too heavily while she agreed that Luna did have some mental issues. She waved this off and did not think much of it. Aaron and Zachary no longer dared to do anything to Lucy. They did not want to lose whatever little they had left. They remained at home quietly while working hard to maintain their families'' business. Since Timothy was in jail and Luna was admitted to the mental institution, it affected Aaron''s and Zachary''s reputations. It got increasingly difficult to keep their businesses afloat. It only took a few months for them to be in a critical situation, and they even faced bankruptcy. In the end, it was Matthew who helped them. It was obvious that he did not do this because of his kind heart. What Matthew wanted was to watch them struggle. The dark Matthew was a truly scary person. It would be best not to offend a man like Matthew. Otherwise, one might suffer at his hands like they were. There was also the Collinses. After a few months of investigation, they were shocked at the information they had gathered. They had no idea that the person they were seeking was right under their noses during all these months of investigation. They had tracked the princess via her exact birth date. All they needed to do was topare the babies born on that day with their various families to track down which of them was the real princess. In the end, they found that the eldest daughter of the Quinns, Lucy, did not have a birth record from the hospital. She had appeared at the Quinns'' ce suddenly when she was about four, and they imed that she was adopted from overseas. Even her identification was registered at ater date. Chapter 191 The Collins family could not believe the news they had just heard. It was not just the shock of the news itself. They had ways to double-check the facts. The truth was hard to ept. The biggest shocker? Whitney had found out that Lucy was actually Matthew''s wife. Now, the Collins family had a tough choice to make. Should they tell that pushy man who had called them out of the bluest time? If Matthew found out what was really going on, the Collins family might be in big trouble. Oliver, Whitney''s dad, was still trying to figure out what to do when Whitney came up to him with a pout. "Daddy, just tell this to that man from before." Oliver frowned and shook his head. "You don''t get it, Whitney. I''d tell him if I could." "But if you don''t tell him, then Charleston will me us, right?" Whitney looked at him with wide, innocent eyes. "Besides, Matthew might never find out it was us who told Charleston about his wife, right?" Oliver thought about it. Whitney had a point. He was just a small fish caught between two big yers. If they started a fight, he would not be the one to get hurt. Maybe it was better to tell that person from Charleston first and get out of this mess as soon as possible. Then, there was his daughter... Oliver sneaked a peek at Whitney. She and Matthew got along pretty well, so maybe Matthew would not be too harsh on him. Maybe he would even let Oliver off the hook? Whitney had a way of getting what she wanted, so Oliver ended up calling that man again. Whitney could not stop grinning, her eyes turning to slits. This was perfect. Once they told the Charleston royals about Lucy, they would take her away for sure. Then, Matthew would be hers. No one else could have him. The call connected quickly. "Hello?" It was the same guy who had called Oliver thest time after Oliver received the official call from the royal family of Charleston. Oliver remembered the man''s scary way of doing things and shuddered. He nervously spilled the beans, "I''ve found her. She''s here in my city, and her name is Lucy Quinn. She''s the Quinn family''s oldest daughter and Matthew''s wife." The man on the line seemed taken aback. He had not realized the missing princess was such a big deal. His princess had only asked to find out what kind of person Lucy was. Her actual identity was not the main concern. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. S He thanked Oliver in a friendly way and sent the promised money to Oliver''s ount. After the call, Oliver let out a huge sigh of relief. That problem was taken care of. Now, he had to deal with the Charleston royal family. He called the person of contact, carefully chose his words, and filled him in on what he had found out. e A The voice on the phone was filled with joy as he praised Oliver, "Once we wrap this up, you''ll get a hefty reward. Just make sure to keep it under wraps, okay?" Oliver''s heart was pounding with guilt. He had just leaked Lucy''s information to a stranger. However, he had to keep cool and act normal. "Of course," Oliver replied, trying to sound confident. "Trust is everything in business." After they both agreed, they ended the call. Oliver wiped the sweat off his forehead and forced a wry smile, hoping everything would turn out fine. Chapter 192 Lucy, the talk of the town, was blissfully unaware of the drama unfolding. She was happily immersed in her work. Herpany was climbing the ranks, and she was getting closer to her dream. The non-stop work was taking its toll, however. She massaged her temples, feeling worn out. "Why am I so exhausted?" she wondered with a frown. She had not felt this tired before. Maybe it was the relief from her recent sess that made her body hit a wall. She pondered the thought and decided it was quite likely. She made up her mind to take a well-deserved break today. Stepping out of her office, she told her team, "I''m heading out early today. Once you''re done with your tasks, you can head out too. No need to burn the midnight oil." She had no idea how her words would stun her staff, leaving some with their mouths hanging open in disbelief. Was she really Lucy? She was giving them a break from overtime? "The workaholic boss has finally decided to give us a day off? So, we don''t have to stayte today and can go home early? That''s awesome!" They almost cried with joy. "Atst, it''s time to rx! Hooray for Ms. Lucy! Wait a sec, something''s not right here. Isn''t Ms. Lucy the one who always asks us to stayte? Why are we cheering for her?" "Have we gone loopy from too much work?" ... When Lucy walked out into the sunshine, it seemed brighter than ever. It felt like ages since she hadst enjoyed the sun. She thought about the gloomy days she had been slogging through and felt a pang of pity for herself. She knew how tough it had been, so why did she keep pushing herself? Could she not see the dark circles under her eyes that made her look like she had just finished some intense training? Lucy took the day off but did not know what to do. She had been swamped with worktely and felt lost now that she did not have to work. She should probably go home and cuddle up with Matthew, maybe n a fun date.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. However, Lucy was not in the mood for that. She and Matthew saw each other all the time, and he would often skip work to take her out. Hence, going on dates was not as fun as it used to be. She was worried that being too clingy might annoy him. If Matthew were here, he would probably be dramatically crying out, "No, my dear, I''d love it if you were clingy!" Where was Matthew now, though? After a bit of thought, Lucy decided to call her best friend, Chelsea, to hang out. It had been a while since they had seen each other. What was Chelsea up to these days? Lucy, with her phone in hand, was all smiles as she thought about where she and Chelsea would hang outter. The phone beeped as her friend picked up. "Hey, Lulu, what''s up?" "Chelsea, are you free to go shopping with me?" All of a sudden, Lucy heard a weird creaking sound from the other end of the line. It was like something was squeaking, and there were sounds of loud breathing too. "Oops, Lulu, I didn''t get that. Can you say it again, please?" Chapter 193 Lucy''s face took on a funny color. Why did Chelsea''s voice sound like that? Then, from the other end of the phone came a weird creaking sound. It was as if someone was moving furniture around. Lucy''s face changed. She was a grown-up. Surely, she knew what was going on! Feeling super awkward, Lucy realized she might have just interrupted her best friend''s private moment. With a guilty voice, she quickly told Chelsea on the phone, "Never mind, you go back to what you were doing." After hanging up, her cheeks were still pink with embarrassment. Oh gosh, that was so awkward.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Lucy patted her cheeks, trying her best to shake off the embarrassing moment. If Chelsea was busy, who else could she hang out with? That was when Lucy felt a bit lost. Chelsea was her only close friend. Her other friends? Well, they were all busy with work on weekdays. She could not just ask them to skip work to hang out with her. Lucy was really stumped. She thought hard about who else could keep herpany. Then, she remembered someone she had not thought about in a while. Cillian should be free. He was a student, and even if his professor gave him a project, it should not be too much trouble. Maybe he could find some time. She was a bit unsure, but she still grabbed her phone and sent Cillian a text: [Are you free?] Cillian''s reply came super fast. A question mark popped up first. Then, he texted: [Why are you suddenly asking if I''m free? Do you need something?] Lucy took her time typing out her reply. [It''s nothing major. I''ve been working so much and decided to take a little break. wanted to invite my best friend out to have fun, but she''s tied up and can''t make it.] In theb, Cillian was texting Lucy and blinked his eyes sweetly. He was puzzled over her text. His heart started beating fast. Was she asking him to hang out? He knew he should not crush on her, but they could be pals. His mind and heart were debating, but in the end, he gave in. He texted back, asking if she wanted to hang out: [Come find me at the university. I''m free.] Lucy was thrilled and said she would go over. Cillian looked at Lucy''s text with tender eyes. Then, his teacher came by and asked for help with a report. Cillian felt awkward but asked if he could do it tomorrow because he had ns. His teacher, who had never heard the hardworking Cillian ask for time off, chuckled and told him to enjoy his day but to remember the report was due by tomorrow afternoon. Cillian''s teacher gave him a yful wink, making Cillian feel like he was dealing with a big kid. Still, he nodded, grateful, and thanked his teacher. "Have fun," his teacher called out as Cillian left. Chapter 194 In Charleston, Charlotte held her brand-new phone, her smile looking mysterious. ''So, it''s Lucy? Now I get it. She''s the lost princess of the royals. ''But don''t you worry, sweetheart. I won''t let you waltz back into the pce.'' Charlotte had shadows in her eyes, a sign she had been holding a grudge against Lucy for ages. They had never even met and did not even know what the other was like, but because of shing interests, Charlotte was itching to get Lucy out of the picture. Once she was sure who Lucy was, Charlotte did not waste any time. She sent a million bucks to a certain ount and sent a message: [I want her gone. Make it look like an ident.] Then, she sent over Lucy''s details. The reply came quickly: [Not enough. She''s Matthew''s wife, and she''s got top-notch guards. A million won''t do it.] Charlotte was fuming. That was a big chunk of her savings. Spending more meant cutting back on her shopping.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. If Lucy got cozy with the royals, Charlotte''s own status was on the line. After a moment''s thought, she went all in. [How about another nine million?] An ''OK'' emoji popped up in response. The other party replied again: [Rx, the Spade Organization gets things done. You''ll get the news you''re waiting for soon enough. [They''ll all think it was just an ident, except for our little spade signature.] Charlotte grinned. She was d she had not mentioned that Lucy was not just Matthew''s wife but also a princess from Charleston. That would have definitely bumped up the price. Well, it was probably for the best. How could someone so unworthymand such a high price? Ten million dors was more than enough for Lucy. Charlotte held her head high, feeling a weight lifting off her shoulders. Now, she could rx. She decided to treat herself to a manicureter in the afternoon. Lucy was att smiles as she reached the front gates of the university. As luck would have it, the security guard on duty was the same friendly man who had let her in before. The man''s eyes brightened when he saw Lucy. "Hey there, it''s you again! I haven''t seen you around for a few months!" Lucy blushed, but she needed to get into the university. She started fibbing, "I''ve been buried in schoolwork. My professor gave me so much to do, so I hardly leave campus nowadays. I just came out for a bit of fun today. How about you? How have you been? The man really liked this sweet girl. He grinned at Lucy and said, "I''m doing great, thanks! Go on in. Oh, and has your boyfriend been by to see you?" He gave Lucy a yful wink. She did not know what to say. She did not have a boyfriend, just a husband! Right then, Cillian came strolling out from the campus, smiling at her. The security guard saw Cillian and nodded as if everything made sense. "Off you go. Your boyfriend''s here to pick you up." Lucy was taken aback, but with Cillian right there, she felt too shy to correct the man. She just followed Cillian into the university grounds. Chapter 195 Cillian and Lucy were walking next to each other, keeping just the right amount of space between them. Neither of them said a word. Lucy started to feel a little awkward as she walked by his side. She thought to herself, ''Oh no, Cillian and I are just people who know each other. At best, we''re just former ssmates. Why did I evene here to see him?'' she wondered. The silence was getting so awkward that Lucy wished she could just disappear. Just then, Cillian looked at her with a warm smile and asked, "Did youe to see me today to have some fun? I can show you around." Lucy was relieved and replied quickly, "It''s been ages since I''ve been back to the campus. I don''t even know what it looks like around the university anymore. Could you give me a tour?" Cillian smiled politely and said, "Sure, I''ll give you a great tour. "There''s a really cool amusement park that opened up near the university. The haunted house there is supposed to be amazing," he added casually. Cillian knew Lucy well enough from their first year to know she loved haunted houses. He was right. Lucy''s eyes sparkled at the mention of it, and she forgot all about feeling awkward. She grabbed Cillian''s arm excitedly. "Where is it? Show me! I haven''t been to a haunted house in forever!" Cillian looked down at Lucy''s gentle hand on his arm, feeling something stir inside him. However, he took a deep breath and pushed the feeling away. He and Lucy were just regr friends, nothing more. He reminded himself not to read too much into it as he led the way. "Come on. We''ve only just got to the campus, and we''re heading out again," he said with a light-heartedugh. He was trying to brush off his earlier mood. Lucy did not notice anything odd and nodded eagerly in agreement. "Let''s go!" Together, they left the campus grounds and had a st at the amusement park. Lucy braved the haunted house, soared on the roller coaster, and even enjoyed the Ferris wheel and merry-go-round Before getting on each ride, Lucy would nce at Cillian, looking a little shy. "Is it silly for me to like these rides?" "Not at all," Cillian reassured her warmly. "Merry-go-rounds aren''t just for little girls. Even 20-year-olds can enjoy them. That just means they''ve kept their youthful spirits." Lucy beamed at his words. He always knew just what to say. With a happy bounce, she hopped onto the merry-go-round. Time flew when you were having fun. Soon, it was around four o''clock. Lucy checked her watch and told Cillian, "I need to head home. Matthew''s waiting for me." Cillian''s smile hid a flicker of sadness. He could not spend moreThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. el time with her. Well, he thought he should just be grateful for the moments he got. "I''ll walk you home," he offered with his usual grin. Lucy was thrilled. She gave him a friendly pat on the back. "You''re awesome, Cillian. From now on, you''re under my wing," she said, teasing him with augh. Cillian could not help but smile after the yful banter. "Okay, okay. From now on, you''re gonna look after me." Chapter 196 Cillian and Lucy walked back to the car, shoulder to shoulder. This time, Cillian was in the driver''s seat, and Lucy sat beside him. They were having a great time talking. The car gently merged onto the highway. Cillian stopped the conversation with Lucy to pay more attention to driving. It was always better to be careful on the road to avoid idents. Perhaps Cillian had identally cursed their trip. Even though they were on the highway, a huge truck appeared out of nowhere and mmed into the passenger side with a thunderous crash. Both Lucy''s and Cillian''s heads throbbed with pain as the airbags popped out. They cked out in the car. Other drivers nearby were shocked by the crash. They quickly called for help and circled around the big truck. The person in the truck did not try to run away. Trembling, he dropped a spade symbol at the crash site and then breathed hisst. The ambnce arrived in no time. Lucy, Cillian, and the truck driver were all rushed inside. The paramedics were giving Lucy and Cillian urgent care to keep them breathing until they got to the hospital. The doctor working on Cillian froze for a second when he saw Cillian''s face. He looked unbelievably worried, but he managed to stay calm and quickly continued with the emergency care. He hoped to prevent any further harm. Soon, they arrived at the hospital. Cillian and Lucy were whisked into the emergency room while the truck driver, who had stopped breathing early on, was pronounced dead and taken to the morgue. Time was slipping away, and the hospital staff tried to contact Cillian''s and Lucy''s families. However, their phones were lost in the crash, and no one could be reached. The staff paced the ward, unsure of what to do next. They needed family members of the patients to provide their signatures before the doctors could operate. In the midst of the chaos, a nurse stepped up. "I know Cillian. He''s my cousin. I''ll sign for him," he said.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "And the youngdy must be his girlfriend ll sign for her too." He felt a twinge of guilt for bending the rules, but he pushed it aside knowing that it could save Lucy''s life Thanks to the nurse''s quick thinking, both Cillian and Lucy were soon out of surgery. Theyy there, still unconscious. The breathing machines were puffing softly. The nurse who had signed for them let out a long sigh of relief when he saw that they were safe. Just then, his phone rang. It was his dad, a police officer. "Dad, aren''t you at the crash site? What''s up?" he asked, a frown creasing his brows. His dad''s next words stopped him cold. "We found a clue at the crime scene¡ªa spade symbol. It''s the sign of a secret group of international assassins. Cillian''s cousin, Leroy, was totally confused when he heard this. "What are you talking about? That can''t be true!" Chapter 197 "Why would anyone want to hurt Cillian? He''s just a regr college kid," Leroy wondered aloud, barely holding back his urge to scoff. He had never even heard of something called the Spade Organization. Were there still actual assassin groups out there in this day and age? The man on the other end of the line, Leroy''s dad, seemed to read his mind with ease. "Assassin organizations are still a thing, you know. They''re like mercenaries you hear about in other countries. I didn''t buy into the idea of assassin organizations at first either." "You believe in them now?" Leroy could not hide his skepticism. It reminded him of how some people said they did not believe in spirits or gods, yet they were the first to pray when exam day rolled around. "Don''t you dare interrupt me, young man," Barock snapped, anger shing in his eyes. "You''d better listen and take this seriously. I''m not kidding around." Barock''s voice turned stern. "The Spade Organization is a big deal. They''re an assassin organization from overseas with a reach all over the world. If they''re after someone, that person must be pretty important. "You said your cousin''s just a normal student, so think hard. Is there someone close to him who might be in danger? Warn them to be ready." He made it clear that they were lucky this time, but they might not be so fortunate in the future. Leroy''s usual yful attitude faded. He looked at his dad and nodded solemnly. "I got it. I''ll talk to my cousin as soon as he wakes up." He ended the call and started to think hard. His dad''s words were always right, which meant someone really did send a hitman. However, maybe they were not after his cousin. Leroy remembered the woman who was with his cousin. Was it her they were after? He would have to wait until his cousin woke up to ask. Just then, a nurse walked up to Leroy and said, "The two patients who were rushed in for emergency care have woken up." Leroy was surprised. "That was fast!" Without another word, he rushed to their ward, opened the door, and saw Cillian sitting up in bed. He was staring out the window while Lucy was sleeping peacefully next to him. Now Leroy got it. Of the two who needed emergency care, only Cilian had woken up. Lucy was still out from the anesthesia. Leroy approached Cillian. "You''re awake?" Cillian turned to him, gave a little grunt, and rubbed his head. "What happened? I was driving just fine, then everything went ck. After that, I passed out." Leroy looked at Cillian with sympathy. "You got hit by a huge truck." Cillian was shocked. "Talk about bad luck."Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "It''s more than bad luck." Leroy whispered to Cillian, "My dad found out this wasn''t just a regr ident. Someone hired assassins to take you out, and the truck driver worked for them. So, have you ticked off anyely?" Cillian''s eyes widened in shock. His family was full of good,w-abiding folks. They were either in politics or worked as doctors. One thing he knew for sure was that his own secrets were safe. There was no way anyone would sneak over to take him out. Chapter 198 If they were not after him... Cillian''s worried gaze turned to Lucy, who was still sleeping peacefully. They had to be after Lucy. His heart sank. The wife of Leon Corporation''s CEO was definitely a target worth chasing. A surge of anger bubbled up inside him. How could Matthew let this happen to his wife? He had left Lucy in Matthew''s care, keeping his own feelings locked away. Now, because of Matthew, Lucy was hurt. What Cillian did not know was that it was not Matthew''s fault at all. Matthew was super protective of his wife and always had a bunch of bodyguards around her. This whole mess happened just because Lucy stepped out without her guards to look for Cillian.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Cillian was in the dark about that. Seeing his beloved hurt made him furious, and he desperately needed to me someone. Matthew was the perfect target. He took a deep breath, trying to cool down. He told Leroy, "I think I''ve got a clue now." Leroy''s face was full of shock as he stared at Cillian. "No way. You''re too slick to make enemies, aren''t you? Who did you even tick off? They''ve gone and called in some notorious assassin organization to take you down." Cillian chuckled to himself, wondering why anyone would bother with him. It had to be Matthew who stirred up trouble, not him. He turned to Leroy and said, "You don''t have to worry about this. May I use your phone?" Leroy was really worried. He cared a lot about his younger cousin and did not want anything bad to happen to him. "Please don''t deal with this alone. Who did you upset? This is serious. They''re a big group." Cillian just shook his head. He reached out his hand to Leroy, asking for the phone. Leroy, feeling helpless, handed it over. Cillian gave Leroy a look that meant he could go. He needed to make a call. Once Leroy was gone, Cillian dialed a number. The call went through, and a kind voice answered. "Hello, this is the Product Handling and Sales Department of Leon Corporation. How can I help you?" Cillian, rubbing his forehead and ncing at Lucy on the bed, spoke into the phone, "Hi, I''m Cillian. Please tell your CEO that his wife had a car ident and she''s now at the First People''s Hospital. He shoulde right away." The woman on the line paused, thinking it was a prank call. She said sternly You''ve reached Leon Corporation''s after-sales service. If you''re making prank calls, could you pick someone else?" Cillian let out a sigh, wishing he had Matthew''s number. He said in a firm voice, "Tell your CEO this message. I''m not asking for money, so you can be sure I''m not a scam. If you don''t tell Mr. Leon, you''ll be out of a job. Trust me on this. And drop my name when you talk to the CEO. He''ll get it. After hanging up, Cillian massaged his temples. The airbag had popped out just in time during the crash, but he could not shake off the dizziness from the mild concussion he got. His head was pounding, and he turned to look at Lucy, who was all bandaged up next to him. He was a mess, but how was Lucy holding up? Chapter 199 The employee at Leon Corporation had just been hung up on and was feeling unsure. Should she tell Mr. Leon about the call? The man on the other end had warned that if the CEO did not hear about this and the news turned out to be true, there would be trouble. The woman took a deep breath and dialed the CEO''s private line. This number was usually only dialed by the supervisors. Even though everyone knew it, no one else ever dared to dial it. This was her first time making such a call, and she was really nervous. The call was answered quickly, and Matthew''s clear voice came through. "What is it?" The sound of the CEO''s cold voice made the employee worry even more. She wondered if she might lose her job for sharing this news. With her heart pounding, she said to the CEO, "I just got a call. A man named Cillian said he and your wife got into a car ident. They''re at the First People''s Hospital now, and he said you shoulde fast." There was a brief silence on the line, then the sound of things being moved around. Matthew''s voice was filled with worry as he said, "What did you just say? She''s been in an ident?" The employee felt a chill run down her spine, but she had to say it again for Matthew. "Yes, the man who called, Cillian, said he was with your wife when it happened..." She was still talking when suddenly, the phone went dead. The receptionist looked up to see Matthew rushing out the door. He was only wearing a white shirt. He had forgotten his suit jacket and tie in his haste. Cillian was peeling an orange, bored out of his mind. He kept stealing nces at Lucy''s calm face. He wanted to enjoy the view before Matthew showed up and ruined it. He had just popped half an orange into his mouth when the hospital ward door flew open with a loud bang. Without much surprise, Cillian saw Matthew and greeted him coolly, "Oh, you''re here." Matthew did not even nce atN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Cillian. He walked straight to Lucy''s bedside, his heart sinking at the sight of her pale lips. "How did Lulu end up like this? She was just fine." "You dare to feel sorry for her?" Cillian snapped. "This wouldn''t have happened if it weren''t for you." Matthew''s eyes were icy as he stared at Cillian. "What are you talking about? Why was she in an ident and with you? What did you mean by that?" Cillian was not scared. He knew this man had hurt the woman he loved. Annoyed, he exined, "Lucy and I were out having fun when a big truck crashed into us. "There was a spade symbol at the scene. Looks like it was an assassination attempt by the Spade Organization, doesn''t it?" Cillian was upset again. "I left Lucy in your care. Is this how you''re supposed to look after her? "You didn''t keep her safe, and now she''s in a heap of trouble." "Be quiet!" Matthew snapped, giving him a frosty look. "Lucy''s your wife; your weak spot, right?" Chapter 200 Matthew was at a loss for words. He could not think of anything to say back to Cillian. He knew that with his own status, being a target for assassins was not surprising. He wondered which business rival might be behind it. Cillian''s eyes turned even colder when Matthew stopped arguing. "Remember what I said? If you ever treat her badly, I won''t think twice about taking her back." "Don''t even dream about it." Matthew might be feeling guilty that Lucy was in this mess because of him, but he was not about to back down. "I''m the one married to Lucy now, not you." What gave Cillian the right to keep challenging him? Cillian just rolled his eyes and did not reply. If Lucy had not gone abroad, if she had not said yes to Timothy, and if he had been with her for those four years, he was sure he would be the one married to her and not Matthew. He kept that thought to himself. Arguing was pointless. The most important thing was Lucy''s well-being. "Are you even listening? Someone''s paid the Spade Organization to take out Lucy. What''s our move? When they find out Lucy''s still alive, they''ll just send more hitmen." Matthew''s forehead creased, and he felt a headacheing on for the first time. He could surround his wife with bodyguards or tell her to stay home more, but those were just band-aids and not real fixes. It was like trying to catch a thief from miles away. They could not always be on guard. Sure, he could arrange for bodyguards, but they could not be with Lucy every second of the day. He could not keep Lucy from going out either. She had her own job to do. Staying in just was not an option. As they both fell silent, Lucy moaned softly, and her beautiful eyes fluttered open. "Where am I?" she asked, looking lost. Both men perked up. Matthew rushed to Lucy''s side, grabbing her hand with a worried look. "Honey, you''re awake. Are you hurting anywhere?" Lucy pulled her hand away, her brows wrinkling in confusion as she stared at him. "Who are you? Why am I here?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Seeing the coldness in Lucy''s eyes, Matthew felt a wave of panic. He held her shoulders, his eyes filled with fear. "Lulu, please don''t freak me out." Lucy looked at the frantic Matthew, who seemed like a kid who had lost his favorite toy. Something inside her softened. She could not figure out why things were so strange, but she spoke a little more gently to Matthew, "I''m sorry, but I really don''t know who you are. Could you please exin that to me? And where am I?" Cillian, who was standing close by, noticed something was off with Lucy. With a concerned look, he asked, "Lucy, what''s going on with you?" Lucy turned to face Cillian, who was lying in the hospital bed. She squinted at him, looking puzzled. She asked in a bewildered voice, "Why are you here? Did youe overseas too?" Cillian gave a wry smile as it dawned on him that something was definitely not right. Chapter 201 "Lucy, did you just call me the ss rep?" Cillian asked Lucy cautiously while Lucy looked at him with confusion. "What else should I be calling you?" Frowning, she looked Cillian up and down before saying suspiciously, "ss rep, did you get liposuction done? How did you lose so much weight overnight?" Cillian gulped. If Lucy was addressing him as ''ss rep'' and said that he lost so much weight overnight, did that mean that Lucy only retained her memories up till her college days? She even asked if he had gone abroad too. That meant that... Cillian looked at Matthew gloatingly. Could there be anything more painful than having his own wife not recognize him after a car ident? Cillianughed inwardly, but on the outside, he shook his head at Lucy. If that was the case, it would be better for him to exin the situation to Lucy because Matthew was still a stranger to her. "You''re in your 20s, and you graduated college a long time ago. You''re not in New York either. In other words, you''ve lost your memory." Cillian looked at Lucy sincerely. Just from his expression alone, one could tell he was being honest. However, Lucy''s first reaction was disbelief. She thought that it was a prank. Of course, no sane person would believe it if they were told that they had lost their memory.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. However, Lucy noticed something unusual about herself. She was wearing a designer skirt that she had never owned before, and there were no traces of paint on her hands from the painting she had just done. Moreover, she smelled of perfume. She looked to the side again. Although Cillian had lost a lot of weight, she could still tell from his features that he was her ssmate. Also, there was a stranger next to her. Lucy finally realized that like what Cillian said, she may have actually lost her memory. worried about his wife that he entire time, felt hopeless. He was so Matthew, who had been ignored this rushed to the hospital to see her after hearing about her car ident, only to find out that she had dost her memory. S Was there anything more heartbreaking than this? It took him several months for Lucy to ept him. They had done everything together, even the things they should not do, only to end up back to square one. A surge of murderous intent welled up in Matthew''s heart. He would make sure that whoever paid to have his wife killed would meet a gruesome end. Thankfully, his wife was no longer in critical condition. Matthew sighed and pressed the button beside Lucy''s bed to summon the doctor. The doctor arrived and saw Lucy sitting up. All doctors wished to see their patients safe and healthy, but he had to admit that he was quite surprised. He picked up her medical records and asked, "Are you feeling any difort?" S Lucy looked a little bbergasted, but she calmed down and replied, "Other than some slight soreness, I don''t feel any pain elsewhere." The doctor nodded. "That''s good. The reason you don''t feel any pain is because the local anesthetic hasn''t worn off yet. The soreness should be from your bruises." While writing everything down, the doctor asked, "Are you experiencing any other side effects?" Lucy said to the doctor, "I think there''s something wrong with my memory. This man says that he''s my husband." She pointed at Matthew without any expression. "But I don''t know him at all." Chapter 202 The doctor paused while writing down the medical records. He lifted his head to look at Lucy in surprise, then at the tall and handsome Matthew in front of him. Finally, he looked at Cillian, who was gloating at Matthew''s misfortune. He silently put down his pen and began analyzing Lucy''s condition. "You may have hit your head during the ident and suffered a concussion, resulting in memory loss. Let''s start by getting an X-ray so that I can assess the problem more urately." While the doctor was advising Lucy on the precautions she should take, Matthew drifted into a nk state. His face was void of emotion. What was he going to do? After the doctor left, the entire ward fell into a suffocating silence. In the end, it was Cillian who broke the awkward silence between the two. He cleared his throat and said to both of them, "What are you two doing, staring at each other like that? Are you two in a staring contest or what?" His words snapped Lucy and Matthew out of their trance. Lucy finally came to her senses. Frowning, she thought about her rtionship with Matthew. After losing her memory, she suddenly had a husband out of nowhere. It could not get any more awkward than his. She lifted her hand and said to Matthew with a conflicted expression, "Hello, husband. I''m Lucy. Let''s get to know each other again." Matthew''s eyebrows twitched as he looked at Lucy''s outstretched hand. Her somewhat distant gaze and her overly polite demeanor made him sigh. They had indeed gone back to square one. Extending his hand, he reluctantly shook hers and said, "Hello, I''m Matthew Leon, your husband. We''ve been married for a year." After the awkward self-introductions, they both fell into an ufortable silence. Lucy felt uneasy, so she resorted to making awkward small talk to fill the silence. "If we were married for one year, how did we meet? What about Timothy? Did I break up with him?¡± Lucy stroked her chin contemtively. When she mentioned Timothy, the temperature in the ward instantly dropped several degrees from the cold air Matthew was radiating from his body. He opened his mouth but was unsure whether he should tell her the truth about what she had gone through. Seeing how curious and naive Lucy was, Matthew realized that his wife was still in her college student phase. Despite being of age, she still had not seen much of this work Still yet. He was certain that his wife would not be able to take the truth. After taking a deep breath, Matthew decided to cut to the chase and address the situation head-on. "You and Timothy broke up because he..." Although he wanted to cut to the chase, how could he tell her the whole truth? Matthew was about to copse. "What did he do?" Lucy looked at Matthew curiously, waiting for him to answer her. Gulping again, Matthew said, "While you were in school, Timothy cheated on you with another woman. After you guys broke up, you met me. I fell in love with you at first sight so I started pursuing you." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Cillian looked at Matthew in shock. How could this guy lie without blinking? What did he mean she met him after breaking up with Timothy? What Matthew said was true. He only tweaked the timeline slightly. Chapter 203 Although Matthew exined it tactfully, Lucy was still stunned when she heard about it. She had mentally prepared herself, but she never would have imagined that to be the reason she broke up with Timothy. Timothy broke up with her after cheating on her with another woman! If that was the case, she was not upset at all, nor did she feel even an ounce of heartbreak. It was as if she did not give a damn at all. How was this real? Just a moment ago, she was on the phone with Timothy. Now, she felt nothing toward him. Matthew carefully observed Lucy, but apart from the lifelessness in her eyes, Matthew did not notice anything unusual. He was relieved to see that his wife did not seem bothered by this. "By the way, if you fell in love with me at first sight, did you study abroad in New York too?" Lucy stared at him suspiciously. For some reason, she had a feeling that the man in front of her was lying. Matthew felt insanely guilty on the inside, but he showed no emotion on his face. How else did he make hispany number one in the entire world? People like him had to have more than one trick up their sleeves. "Of course!" Meanwhile, Cillian sneered inwardly, ''Hah! Let us see how long you can bluff for.'' Lucy frowned. Her gut feeling told her something was off, but she could not quite pinpoint what it was, so she gave up. It would not do her much harm anyway, so she did not continue questioning Matthew. Even so, that did not stop her from asking other things. She turned to look at Cillian and asked, "You haven''t told me why you suddenly lost so much weight? knowtime has passed, but how on earth did you lose all of that fat?" Cillian was dumbfounded by her words. Her first reaction to seeing him was exactly the same as when they first saw each other after she returned to the country. He said with a straight face. "I ate less, drank more water, reduced my snacking, and exercised more." Lucy felt hopeless. It was just the same old advice people gave for losing weight. After some time, the atmosphere among the three of them finally eased up. Lucy touched the bandage on her forehead and ced her hand over the wound on her chest. It was her first time undergoing surgery, so she could not help feeling curious.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Before she could do anything, Matthew grabbed her hand. "Wait a minute, wifey. What are you doing? How can you touch the wound when you just had an operation? Aren''t you worried about getting an infection?" Matthew scolded her with a stern face, but apart from pouting in dissatisfaction, Lucy did not react in any other way. Her behavior caught Cillian''s attention, and he was somewhat surprised. Back in college, Lucy hated it most when others touched her. Except for her close friends, everyone else had to keep an appropriate distance from her. However, even after losing her memory, she seemed to be able to ept Matthew''s touch. Cillian lowered his gaze after realizing this unpleasant discovery. Did her body still remember Matthew even after she had lost her memory? He coughed to interrupt the tender moment between Matthew and Lucy. "Ahem, Matthew, could you please push me outside for a- moment? I have something I''d like to talk to you about." Matthew looked at him with confusion. Cillian could just say it here. Why did they have to talk outside? When Matthew met Cillian''s serious gaze, he understood that Cillian probably wanted to talk to him about that matter. Chapter 204 Matthew helped Cillian onto his wheelchair and pushed him out of the ward. As they left, Matthew did not forget to smile and yfully joke with Lucy, "Wifey, I''m taking Cillian out for a walk. You should get some rest and don''t overexert yourself. It''s not good for your recovery." Meanwhile, Cillian had a deadpan expression on his face in the wheelchair. What the hell was this guy saying? What did he mean by talking Cillian out for a walk? Matthew made it sound like he was taking a dog out for a walk. Cillian was burning with anger, but at the thought of Spades, he had no choice but to endure it. If it were not for Lucy''s situation, he would have settled things with this guy today. In the ward, Lucy was bewildered. Why could they not discuss whatever they wanted to discuss here? Why did Matthew have to push a grown man out? She simply could not understand it, so she decided not to dwell on it. Instead, shey down, covered herself with a nket, and closed her eyes. Perhaps it was just men talk. She was somewhat familiar with Cillian, her ss representative, but as for Matthew... After pondering for a while, Lucy drifted off into a deep sleep. Outside, Matthew pushed Cillian to the hospital''s backyard. They remained silent until Cillian finally spoke up, "How much do you know about Spades?" Matthew looked indifferent, butThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. there was hint of seriousness in his voice as he said, "I only know that they''re a highly hierarchical organization. The structure of the organization resembles a pyramid, and Theard that at the top of that pyramid is someone internationally known as the Lone Wolf. "He''s the first and only wanted criminal in history that has no name, no photo, or any form of identification. He''s only known by his alias." Cillian furrowed his brows. That did not make things easier at all. He actually knew nothing about Spades as most of the people in his family were either in politics or in the medical field. He was an exception as he decided to venture into business. Having ties between politics and business was frowned upon, so Cillian rarely contacted his family to not implicate them, which was why he was unaware of international affairs. What would a Ph.D. student in finance and chemistry need to know about these things? However, it was strange that Matthew did not know about them. Cillian rolled his eyes and mocked him, "Why is it that even someone of your caliber is unaware of Spades'' background? It seems like you should retire from being the world''s top businessman." to Matthew was not pleased to hear that. "What do you mean by that? At least I know something. What about you? You don''t know anything at all." This hit a nerve with Cillian. He did not know how to retort, so he decided to change the subject. ¡°Let''s not talk about the organization for now. Do you have any way to protect Lucy from harm?" Matthew pursed his lips, and his eyes were filled with frustration. "I can reinforce the security around my wife, but it''s impossible to guarantee absolute safety. There''ll always be some toopholes. Plus, this el organization is notorious for being like hunting wolves. They can wait patiently for their target for up to ten years before delivering a final attack." Cillian rolled his eyes. "After all that talk, you''re basically saying you have no solution to this." Chapter 205 Matthew fell silent. "Since you don''t have any solutions, you might as well listen to my suggestion." Cillian took the opportunity to offer him his advice. Matthew looked at Cillian with suspicion and doubt. He wondered what an ordinary college student like Cillian could possiblye up with when even he could note up with a solution. From his gaze, Cillian knew what he was thinking, so he nced back at him indifferently. "Myst name is Sullivan." That sentence triggered something in Matthew''s mind. If hisst name was Sullivan and he imed to have a solution to this matter... Matthew instantly thought of a prominent political family. Most of the Sullivan family members were prominent politicians, each holding high government positions all across the country. They were known for their integrity and uprightness. They could be considered the backbone of the nation. Without them, the nation would undoubtedly suffer a huge blow. Matthew was taken aback. He never thought that Cillian woulde from such an influential background. Wait a minute. If most of the Sullivans were either politicians or doctors, why was Cillian studying finance? While pondering that, Matthew could not help but voice his doubts. Cillian rolled his eyes. "How is that important? I''m the youngest in my family, so I can study whatever I want. I don''t have to follow the path of politics like my oldest brother. Besides, why are you asking about me? "The most important thing right now is Lucy''s situation, so you''d better hurry up and get your mind back on track." Matthew remained indifferent. ¡°You just said that you have a n, so why should I be in a hurry when you''re the one keeping me in suspense?" Instead of arguing with him, Cillian continued exining his n, "Lucy is being targeted by Spades, so if she continues to appear by your side, they''ll realize that they''ve failed to eliminate their target. They''ll likely strike again. "It''s better to stop them before they strike than to keep watching from afar. Instead of preventing them from getting to her, why don''t we turn the tables and wipe out their organization first?" Matthew contemted his n. It was a good idea to dismantle the organization to ensure Lulu''s safety, but there was a fatal w in his n... "If Spades were that easy to deal with, it wouldn''t still exist today!" Cillian stared at Matthew in silence, genuinely puzzled as to how he managed to build such a massive enterprise. Were all of his skills merely just for business? "You can choose to send Lucy abroad. Anywhere will do. Once everything is settled, you can bring her back. ¡°With Lucy not around, you can act extremely sad and desperate. I''m sure they''ll believe it." Matthew nodded. "I get it. So, starting from today, my wife is dead."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Cillian rxed his eyebrows. "In that case, we need to consider g send Lucy. We can''t keep her in the country because if anyone sees her, Spades might return." "What do you think about sending Lucy to Charleston?" Matthew proposed. Cillian looked curious. "Why Charleston? "Why not New York? Since Lucy has studied there before, she''d feel morefortable there." Chapter 206 "It''s exactly because my wife has studied there that we can''t send her there. There might be people in New York who would recognize her. If that happens, all our efforts will be in vain." Cillian retorted, rolling his eyes. "So, what you''re saying is that our efforts won''t be in vain if we send her to Charleston?" That was exactly what Matthew meant. Charleston had strict border control, so very few people could enter the country. Lucy had never been there before either, so it was unlikely that anyone would recognize her there. However, a problem arose. "She''s unfamiliar with both the people and the ce. Without anyone to take care of her, won''t it be dangerous for her to be alone?" Matthew looked at Cillian as if he were an idiot. "You seemed pretty smart just now. How did you turn into an idiot all of a sudden? Leon Corporation is the top global enterprise, and I have businesses in every country. I can ensure my wife''s safety in Charleston." Cillian fell silent. In that case, there should not be a problem, but he still had one more worry. No matter how powerful Matthew was, he could not go up against someone in their own territory. What if someone from the royal family in Charleston harbored ill intentions toward Lucy? However, he quickly dismissed the thought, thinking that it was impossible. Lucy was just an ordinary woman. How could she get into trouble with the royal family of Charleston? He was overthinking it.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Plus, even if the royal family of Charleston posed a threat, Matthew could surely protect Lucy with his power, right? With these thoughts in mind, Cillian decided not to raise the issue. Yet, he could not shake off a sense of unease. "Who''s going to apany Lucy?" He raised a concern, "Since you have to deal with Spades, you can''t leave the country. Moreover, you have to be right under their nose. But Lucy can''t be left alone, right?" Matthew lowered his head in silence. He understood what Cillian was implying, so he looked at him and sneered, "Are you suggesting that you''ll be the one to apany my wife to Charleston to stay by her side?" Cillian was not afraid of him, so he stared directly into Matthew''s eyes and said, "That seems to be the only way." Matthew''s lips twitched as he realized the crux of the issue. While he could easily assign someone else to apany his wife, there was always a possibility of betrayal or bribery. However, Cillian would not do that. He cared for Lucy, even spending years waiting for her. Among all the others, he was the least likely to harm Lucy. Since Matthew could not leave, Cillian was the best choice to apany Lucy, but still. Matthew was reluctant, but he still agreed in the end as he was the one married to Lucy. Cillian could not take his wife away from him. Matthew was very confident about that. One might wonder how these two men were able to calmly discuss a solution to this matter when they were usually at odds. Well, it was simply because Lucy''s life was on the line. These two men were able to set aside their personal grievances and work together to With external threats. Their love triangle had nothing to do with this. Lucy was both of their Achilles'' heels. No one was allowed toy a finger on her. Now that Cillian and Matthew hade to an agreement, they returned to the ward to see Lucy. Chapter 207 In the faraway royal pce of Charleston, the family was having their long-awaited annual gathering. Everyone at the table was having a good time. However, something was not quite right. Sitting at the head of the table, the queen was robotically cutting her steak and absentmindedly stuffing it into her mouth. Her gaze was unfocused as she was lost in thought. The king noticed that the queen was distracted, so he asked with concern, "My dear, what''s wrong? You seem preupied today." The queen snapped out of her reverie and smiled at her husband. She shook her head and said, "Nothing''s wrong, my dear. I was just informed a moment ago that our precious little princess has been found. I believe that she''ll be brought back very soon." She lowered her head, her eyes filled with infinite anticipation. "I wonder what kind of personality our little princess has. Will she be as adorable as Charlotte? Just thinking about it makes me so excited." The king shook his head helplessly and looked at his queen dotingly, "Oh, you, don''t worry. Our little princess is our own flesh and blood, so her personality must be as delightful as one can be. I''m sure she''ll be the most adorable little girl. You''ll see once we bring her back. "By the way, have you thought of a name for our little girl? I''ve alreadye up with one." The queen''s face lit up after hearing that. "Really? What name have you chosen for our little princess, dear?" The king yfully winked at his queen like an immature young boy. "What do you think of Velda?" The queen chuckled, her eyes squinting with amusement. "Velda. It may sound like a masculine name, but it has a beautiful meaning-regaining lost treasure." "You''re so thoughtful."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The kingughed heartily. "Our little princess has gone through so much in the outside world, so it''s only right that we give her the best." Meanwhile, Charlotte was stabbing her knife into her steak even more forcefully. If the princess was brought back here, there would be no ce left in the royal family for her. Although the princess was seething with anger, she still maintained her outwardposure. She suddenly had a pleasant thought, which calmed her down. ''So what if Mom and Dad are looking forward to your return? Even if they''ve thought of the best name for you, there''s no use for it because you''re no longer in this world. No one can threaten me anymore.'' A genuine smile spread across Charlotte''s face. Queen Juliana noticed Charlotte''s expression, so she beamed at her and said, ¡°Charlotte, are you looking forward to your little sister''s return too?" Charlotte responded with a gentle smile, ¡°Of course, I''d wee her with open arms. But isn''t she supposed to be my older sister?" She tilted her head in confusion. Juliana found her gesture adorable. "Well, she''s supposed to be older than you, but we thought it would be better for her to be your younger sister. Besides, if the people found out about the sudden change of crown princess, it would cause an uproar." Charlotte smiled gracefully. "I''ll be nice to my sister." Deep down, she was filled with disdain. The only reason they decided not to make that witch the second princess was that they did not want to upset the civilians. Great! Little did Charlotte know, that was not Juliana''s intention at all. Although Charlotte was not biologically rted to the royal family, she had been with them for so long that Juliana did not want to break Charlotte''s heart by stripping her of her title. She could not let her child feel insecure. Chapter 208 Prince Theodore, who was also sitting at the dinner table, overheard the conversation between Juliana and Charlotte. He was filled with immense joy. He had an outgoing and gentle nature. The thought of having a new little sister warmed his heart. While the Charleston royal family tended to be quite reserved toward outsiders, family members were an exception. At that moment, the butler hastily entered the room with a panicked expression and rushed to King Arthur''s side, neglecting the usual formalities. Arthur frowned in annoyance, staring at the butler disapprovingly. "Wells, what''s the matter with you? You''ve been with me for over a decade, yet you forget even the most basic courtesy?" Wells bowed his head in shame, apologizing to Arthur. "I''m terribly sorry, Your Majesty. It wasn''t intentional, but I have an extremely urgent matter must report to you."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Surprised by the butler''s uncharacteristic urgency, Arthur grew curious. He told Wells, "What could be this urgent? Slow down. We can take care of it." Wells was still looking as anxious as ever, and he spoke rapidly as he delivered the shocking news to Arthur. "Your Majesty, we''ve just received word about the little princess..." "What''s happened to our princess?!" Arthur sprung up from his chair as a foreboding feeling crept up to him. Upon hearing the news, Juliana turned to look at Wells with concern. As for Charlotte, nobody noticed her quietly smirking in the corner. With beads of sweat on his forehead, Wells struggled to articte his words, "We''ve just received news that the little princess was involved in a car ident not long ago... She didn''t make it." To avoid causing further distress to everyone at the dinner table, Wells used euphemisms to soften the blow. However, it did little to mitigate the sorrow and shock that swept over everyone. Juliana sank back into her seat with a thud, her eyes were brimming with grief. "No... That can''t be... How could that happen? We just named her Velda. How could she be gone now?" Overwhelmed with sorrow, Juliana covered her face while tears streamed down her cheeks like pearls. "Velda... My Velda..." Due to her anguish, Juliana fainted in her seat. Theodore, who was seated to her left, rushed to support her. His voice trembled in panie, "Mom, what''s wrong? Don''t Scare me, please. Quick, call the doctor." Theodore quickly instructed the butler to call the doctor. Arthur was saddened by the news too, but now that Juliana had copsed, he had to set his grief aside and take charge of the situation. "What''s with all this haste? Everyone, calm down!" Arthur''s authoritative voice silenced the frantic crowd. He gently took the unconscious Juliana from his son''s hands. With a face full of sorrow, he said, "Fetch the doctor and inform him that the queen has fainted. Wells..." S Arthur paused for a moment before uttering the heartbreaking words, "Start with the preparations. W-We must hold a grand funeral for our dear Velda." He shut his eyes after speaking. In the end, their lost treasure was never meant for Charleston. Chapter 209 Lucy was sleeping soundly in the ward until the sound of the door opening startled her awake. Usually, such a slight noise would not disturb her, but it was probably due to her feeling uneasy. As soon as she heard the familiar voices, her eyes were wide open. She found it strange that she could not fall back asleep after waking up. Closing her eyes did not help either, so she decided to sit up. Cillian and Matthew did not notice Lucy at first. They assumed that she was still sleeping until they saw her sitting up, wide awake. Matthew looked at her with concern, "Wifey, why don''t you sleep a little longer? Did we wake you up by opening the door?" Listening to how Matthew called her ''wifey'', Lucy blushed in embarrassment. She shook her head and said, "No, it''s not that. The door wasn''t that loud. "By the way, have you two finished your discussion?" Before Matthew could respond, Lucy interrupted him by asking him a question first. To be frank, she did not have any memories with Matthew at the moment.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Perhaps, she would slowly regain her memories in the future, but she was still not used to Matthew''s attitude toward her. Whether it be his concern for her or him calling her ''wifey'', it just made her ufortable. It was not that she disliked it, but it just made her feel shy. Unaware of his wife''s thoughts, Matthew just sensed her embarrassment. Perhaps she was rejecting his term of endearment because she did not like him very much. His expression darkened a little, but he quickly rposed himself. Although his previous efforts seemed to have been reset, he had no problem starting over. After quietly reassuring himself in his mind, he calmly said to Lucy, "Yup, we''re done. "But we need your help. Lulu, can you follow everything I tell you to do?" Matthew wanted to call her ''wifey'', but after sensing how ufortable she was, he opted to call her ''Lulu'' instead. Lucy sighed in relief after hearing him call her ''Lulu''. §Ö ''Lulu'' was much better than being called ''wifey'', but after seeing Matthew''s poker face, Lucy could not help but feel that the man in front of her might be a little angry-perhaps even a little sad. She was not sure where this feeling came from, but she was somehow able to read his mind. Lucy cautiously asked him, ¡°Matthew, have I upset you?" Matthew was startled. He considered himself an expert at hiding his emotions, so how did his wife notice? No, he could not show any ws if he wanted to help her. He shook his head and said, "No, I''m fine Anyway, about what happened earlier..." Lucy was relieved to hear that he was fine. Her face rxed, and she asked, "What are your ns?" Matthew''s expression turned serious. "Cillian might have already told you earlier, but you ended up in the hospital because of a car Line ident. I''m here to tell you that it wasn''t just an ident but an attempted murder. "Someone paid an assassin organization to take your life, so I n to have you leave the country for a while toy low." Upon hearing Matthew''s words, Lucy felt a mix of bewilderment and fear. Why would an assassin organization target her? She was just an ordinary woman. Chapter 210 Matthew understood his wife''s microexpressions very well. He looked at her apologetically and said, "I''m sorry, but based on the information we''ve gathered so far, there''s a high chance that you were targeted because of me." Bewildered, Lucy blinked her eyes and asked, "Why?" Matthew sighed. It seemed like his wife hadpletely forgotten about him and who he was. After a brief pause, he decided to properly introduce himself to her so that his wife would at least know something about her husband. He gazed earnestly into her eyes and said, "Lulu, I''m Matthew Leon, the CEO of Leon Corporation. I''m the number one businessman in the world. "It might be due to business reasons. My business rivals might have regarded you as a vulnerability." Matthew frowned. He was still unsure about this conclusion, but it was the best exnation he coulde up with for now.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Lucy was shocked to learn about Matthew''s identity. How could she have married such a powerful man? The fact that a man like him would fall in love at first sight with someone like her was beyond her. Noticing her distraction, Matthew assumed that she was having a hard time epting the truth. He was considerate enough to give her some time to digest the information. Lucy quickly came to her senses, and she looked into Matthew''s eyes. For some reason, he seemed upset again, so she sincerely said to him "I don''t know what our rtionship. was like before, but after hearing your exnation, I don''t me you. Please don''t burden yourself with guilt." Matthew was shaken by her words, and he felt a wave of relief wash over him. If only she knew how he felt when he heard that she was taken into the operating room. At that time, he felt like his world hade crashing down. He even thought that it was his fault, but his wife did not me him. A faint smile subconsciously appeared on his face. Lucy must be an angel sent to him by God. Matthew silently vowed to reinforce the security around his wife as relying on Cillian alone was not enough. If something like this were to happen again, he could not bear to see his wife get hurt once more. Seeing the smile on Matthew''s face, Lucy knew that he must have been ming himself this whole time. However, it seemed like he had eased up a bit. A warm feeling began blossoming in her heart too. "If you''re sending me abroad, can What you tell me where I''ll be going? I don''t want to go there without understanding theirnguage if it''s some unfamiliarnguage? Can you get me some bookster?" Lucy frowned in distress. She hoped that it was an English-speaking country so that she would not have to learn a whole newnguage. It would be too much trouble. Matthew sighed helplessly and caressed her head. He leaned his forehead against hers and closed his eyes. "Don''t worry, they speak English in Charleston. You won''t have any problem staying there.¡± Lucy strained her eyes as she looked at the handsome face and wless skin right in front of her. Her heart was beating so rapidly that it felt like it was going to jump out of her chest. Her face turned crimson red. Why was this man so... She wanted to make a police report. Some guy was taking advantage of his good looks! Chapter 211 Although one of them had lost their memory, Lucy and Matthew were still able to interact with each other without any sense of unfamiliarity. Oh wait, was someone being forgotten? Oh, Cillian? As soon as he saw Lucy and Matthew talking, he left the ward expressionlessly. Of course, he was not going to stand there and watch the woman he loved getting intimate with another man. He would go insane from the jealousy, so before he lost control of his emotions, he had better leave. Outside the ward, Cillian leaned his head against the door in his thin clothes. The ward was well-soundproofed, so he could not hear what was going on inside, but he still felt a bit lonely. A nurse passed by the ward and noticed Cillian sitting by the door, so she grew concerned. "Mr. Sullivan, why are you sitting here with so little clothing when you just came out of surgery? What if you get sick? You''ll suffer even more then. Here, let me push you in." Cillian snapped out of it and gently smiled at the nurse who showed him genuine concern. "It''s okay. I just want to get some fresh air. I won''t catch a cold that quickly." He stared at the door of the ward and joked bitterly, "The two lovebirds are having some alone time in there, so I can''t go in and be a third wheel, right?" His heart throbbed painfully. The nurse did not notice anything unusual about Cillian''s expression, so she cheerfully agreed, "You''re right. Poor you. Do you want me to take you to the garden for a stroll?" Cillian fell silent as he had just returned from the garden with Matthew. While he was contemting how to respond, the door of the ward suddenly opened. Standing at the doorway was Matthew. Matthew was surprised to see what was going on outside. He nced at Cillian sitting by the door and asked coldly, "Why aren''t youing in? "By the way, I''m transferring my wife to another ward. It''s a little inconvenient to keep her here." Matthew expressed his selfish intentions while keeping his features stiff. Cillian was not happy about it, but he had no objections either. The conditions in a mixed-genderward were indeed not ideal. A woman like Lucy deserved the best, but he could not stand Matthew''s attitude. Thus, he decided to confront him. "Don''t forget. When Lucy has almost recovered and she can walk again, you''ll send her to Charleston. Remember to get me a ne ticket too." Matthew clenched his teeth in annoyance. Cillian was pleased to see his displeasure, and he pushed his wheelchair into the ward. Lucy was feeling bored, so she was ying cat''s cradle with a piece of string. When she saw Cillianing in, her eyes lit up. "ss rep, would you ke to y cat''s cradle with me?" Cillian readily agreed and joined her. Matthew did not join them as he had many things to take care of. First, he needed to erase all traces of his wife''s hospital records and register her as deceased after many failed reseue attempts. Additionally, he had to inform others that his wife had died in a car ident and investigate the members of Spades, as well as the whereabouts of their headquarters.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Roughly estimating, it might take him half a year to resolve this issue. The thought of his wife being away from him for so long made him extremely restless. Chapter 212 Even so, what did it matter? It was not like he could achieve anything by being restless. If he wanted to put the me on someone, he should me the person who paid to assassinate his wife. A trace of coldness shes in Matthew''s eyes. He did not even say goodbye to Lucy before he left the hospital and drove to hispany. By the time he arrived, he had already started acting. His eyes were bloodshot, and his face and lips were drained of all color. At the same time, he was emanating an aura that was never before associated with Matthew-destion. The receptionist was startled to see Matthew in such a state. She cautiously greeted him, "Good morning, Mr. Leon." Matthew did not even spare a nce at her before taking the elevator to his office. Not long after, news spread throughout the top floor that an emergency meeting would be held shortly. All the shareholders hurriedly made their way there. Half an hourter, they were all assembled in the conference room. Each of them looked at the utterly deste Matthew in disbelief. Matthew spoke with a low and hoarse voice while addressing everyone present, "An urgent matter has urred at home, so I''ll need all of you to take care of everything for me, whether it be big or small. I need to take a leave for the next two weeks." Everyone was in shock. What kind of situation would require Matthew to take leave? One of the more important shareholders cautiously nced at Matthew and asked delicately, "Mr. Leon, may I ask what happened?" Matthew shook his head as his eyes reddened even more. "I''m sorry, but my wife has passed away, so I have to prepare for her funeral." His statement lingered in everyone''s minds. Everyone red at the shareholder who had the audacity to ask about their CEO''s private matter. Why would he ask such a question when everyone could see that Matthew was clearly grieving? The shareholder sheepishly sat back down, no longer daring to bring up the sensitive topic. "Don''t worry, Mr. Leon. You can rest el assured that we''ll take care of everything in thepany for now. We guarantee that there won''t be any major issues when you return," the shareholder said apologetically. Matthew nodded indifferently and walked out of the CEO''s office in a daze. He got into his car and drove back to his vi. He opened the door to his vi and saw that it was empty. All the helpers had been dismissed while he was still in the car. Stepping inside the house, he closed the door and instantly changed his demeanor. Aside from the slight redness in his eyes, there was no trace of his earlier sadness and grief. UMS He massaged his temples. It had only been a few hours since he saw his wife, but he was starting to get worried again. He took out an old phone that had not been used in years. Back when he was a teenager, he registered it under someone else''s name.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He dialed Cillian''s number and asked, "Cillian, how''s Lulu?" Cillian was speechless when he received Matthew''s call. Matthew had just seen her himself a couple of hours age, so why was he asking him that now? Annoyed, he replied, "Lucy is fine. Nothing will happen to her while I''m here. "If you have the time to call me, why don''t you use that time to figure out how to get rid of the organization that tried to get Lucy killed?" "You don''t need to worry about that." Matthew''s voice turned eerily cold. He did not hear his wife''s voice on the other end, so he assumed that she was asleep. With a sense of disappointment, Matthew ended the call. Chapter 213 Matthew spent the day in his vi, and by the next morning, he finished sorting out the matter at the hospital. Those who knew about Lucy''s rescue were silenced with money. Matthew even ced spies around their living areas to ensure that no information about his wife would be leaked. Next on his agenda, Matthew called his butler, who promptly arrived. His butler was shocked to see his master in such a deste state. "Sir, what happened to you?" Matthew shook his head with his reddened eyes. "Prepare a coffin. I''m going to bring my wife home. "Notify everyone to attend Mrs. Leon''s funeral in seven days." The butler could not digest the information, and he was left bewildered. Lucy was fine just a few days ago. How did she suddenly pass away? Seeing Matthew''s red eyes and sensing the despair and madness emanating from him, the butler wisely held back his words. He also decided that he would inform Gabrieter. It was not out of fear that Matthew would take his own life but rather out of concern that if Matthew really went mad, his actions would lead to a global recession. The butler nodded respectfully and left. Less than three minutester, he took out his phone and called Gabrie. When Gabrie received the call, she was applying a face mask. Seeing that it was the butler calling, she picked it up without much interest. "What do you want? Did Matt ask you to call me?" she askedzily. The butler respectfully replied, "Madam Leon, Mr. Leon did not ask me to call you. I decided to call you myself, so I hope you understand." After pausing for a moment, he got straight to the point, "Madam Leon, Ms. Quinn passed away yesterday, and Mr. Leon doesn''t seem to be in good condition. Would you like toe visit him?" There was a crashing sounding from Gabrie''s end, followed by her calm voice. "I understand. I''ll go over shortly. Keep an eye on him for now." After hanging up, Gabrie stood there to calm her emotions for a couple of minutes before she felt a surge of ecstasy. She never would have imagined that the ignorant woman''s death woulde at such great timing. It was a pity that they did not get divorced sooner. Now, Lucy would have to be buried as Mrs. Leon.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She really lucked out. However, Gabrie was still much more at ease. Since Lucy was already dead, there was no point in holding grudges against the dead. Once Lucy was buried down under, she would be out of Gabrie''s sight forever, so there was no need to harbor any resentment. The most cruciatthing right now was to figure out a way to introduce Matthew to other youngdies. She would have to find someone to care for him. As for the emotional damages Matthew suffered, his mother did not give a damn. What emotional damage? Once she found another woman for him, he would soon forget about that insignificant peasant. With these thoughts in mind, Gabrie happily got into her car and drove to Fairview Park, where she rang Matthew''s doorbell. Chapter 214 With all the information on Spades in front of him, Matthew was feeling lost on where to start until he heard the doorbell ring. Frowning, he approached the door. When he checked the security camera, he felt annoyed. Why was she here? He was exhausted after spending the whole day acting, so he did not want to see anyone right now. He clicked on the inte and said to the woman at the door, "Go back. You''re not wee here." Perhaps it was because she was in a good mood, but Gabrie replied in a gentle tone, "I came here because I''m worried about you, Matt. Can you be a good boy and open the door for your mother?" Matthew furrowed his brows but eventually opened the door for his mother. He wanted to see what tricks that woman had up her sleeve. Gabrie was dressed elegantly in red as she gracefully entered the living room. Matthew frowned upon seeing her outfit. He had just lost his wife, yet her mother still had the audacity to dress like that.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. What was she trying to imply? Matthew''s tone grew harsher as he asked bluntly, "Why are you here dressed like that?" At the same time, he made sure to keep his emotions in check. Judging by Matthew''s demeanor, Gabrie''s doubts were confirmed. It seemed like Lucy had indeed passed away. Otherwise, Matthew would not be this sad. She hypocritically patted Matthew''s shoulder and said, ¡°Matt, I know you''re sad, but she has already left. You can''t stay depressed like this.¡± Matthew felt nothing but disdain for Gabrie. How could she sound so harsh? What did she mean by Lucy had already left? His wife was perfectly fine. She was under heavy security in the hospital, but he could not say anything, so he remained silent. However, his silence only made Gabrie believe that she had touched a sore spot. She sighed. It was his first love, after all. She said to her son, "Matt, don''t worry. It''s just a woman. You can have as many as you want. "I''ve picked out a few candidates for you. After Ms. Quinn''s funeral, you can go meet them." Matthew was exceptionally angry now. How could Gabrie say that? Although he knew that his wife was fine, to outsiders, she had not even been dead for a day. Yet, his mother already wanted him to go on blind dates?! He coldly brushed off Gabrie''s hand on his shoulder. "I don''t need your concern." This time, he did not even bother calling her ''Mom''. "In my entire life, Lucy will be my only wife. You can shove all the others back to where you found them. If you want, you can marry them yourself. I won''t stop you." "How dare you?" Gabrie frowned at Matthew in disappointment. "How could you say that? I''m just worried that you''ll be lonely! Starting a new rtionship is the best way to move on from an old one. Besides what do you mean Lucy is your only wife? You''re not even 30 yet, and you''re still in your prime. You don''t even have any children. Are you trying to end our family line?" Her tone grew increasingly stern as she spoke. Chapter 215 Matthew could not help butugh at the absurdity of it all. It turned out that this was the n all along. No wonder his mother was so eager to set him up on blind dates. She was hoping to manipte the next generation of Leon Corporation by getting close to her grandchild. That way, she could regain control of thepany. If Matthew had been cold before, his entire body was exuding a murderous aura now. His eyes were like ciers, with traces of blood vessels still visible. In a menacing tone, he said to Gabrie, "Considering you''re the one who gave birth to me, I''ll pretend I never heard what you said to me today. But if you ever bring this up again, don''t me me for what I''ll do." Gabrie''s pupils constricted. She could tell from Matthew''s tone that he was being serious. If she really pushed him, he might do something to her. She remained silent, temporarily setting this agenda aside. It seemed like Matthew still had some feelings for Lucy even though she was already dead. However, the living always had an advantage over the dead. All she had to do was tug at his heartstrings. She had done the same in the past. Who knew what would happen in a few months? This matter could wait. She shook off her thoughts and sighed as if she were dealing with an immature child. "Since you''ve made up your mind, I won''t interfere. I''ll be heading back, then. Take care of yourself, and don''t go crazy. "The entire world''s economy is at your fingertips. You realize how many people are eyeing your position, right?" Matthew could not be bothered to respond to his despicable mother. Gabrie was ustomed to her son''s cold attitude, so she walked out the door and left in her car. Watching Gabrie depart on the security camera, Matthew felt disgusted. Why did he think it was a good idea to let that woman in just now? He knew very well that if he let her in, she would have nothing nice to say to him. Had he lost his mind? His desire to see Lucy grew even stronger, but he knew he could not act impulsively. If he contacted Lucy right now and those people found out, all the efforts he had made earlier would have been in vain. He suppressed his feelings and began preparing for the funeral in seven days. He also began his investigation into Spades. Seven dayster, a grand funeral took ce. All of Leon Corporation''s storefronts were refurnished. Although it was just for show,This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. T.ne Matthew wanted to go all out to make Spades believe him. He ensured that all his stores took. down their vibrant signage and added white flowers to them leaving passersby puzzled. "What''s going on with Leon Corporation today? Why are they changing all their storefronts?" "Did their CEO have a change of taste? These flowers look like they''re for mourning." Someone nearby quickly covered that person''s mouth. "Don''t say that. They''re actually holding a funeral. The wife of Leon Corporation''s CEO passed away, so he''s commemorating her with theel? flowers. S "They''ve chosen today as the ay, and 10% of the profits Leon Corporation on this day will be donated to chan this The passersby envied Matthew''ste wife. What a grand gesture! It seemed like the CEO of Leon Corporation was a devoted husband. Chapter 216 Matthew ignored everyone else''s remarks and focused on the task at hand. While working, his mind started to wander. The driver should have taken Lucy to the airport by now. Matthew would have sent her off if he could, but he could not leave. Matthew felt a tinge of regret, but he suppressed his emotions and concentrated on his work. Meanwhile, Lucy had already boarded the ne to Charleston. Suddenly, her heart skipped a beat as if she sensed something. She anxiously tugged at the hem of Cillian''s sleeve, and he turned to look at her. "What''s wrong? Is something bothering you?" he asked Lucy with concern. Lucy shook her head, but Cillian knew her well. After a moment of silence, he sighed. "If there''s something you want to say, just say it. I''m not a mind reader, so I can''t guess what''s on your mind. If you don''t tell me, I can''t help you." After hearing his words, Lucy finally mustered the courage to tell him, "Can I call Matthew before we take off? I don''t know why, but I really, really want to see him. I have a feeling that if I don''t see him now, it''ll be hard for me to see him again in the future." Cillian stared at the stubborn Lucy, feeling somewhat helpless. Did she still care about Matthew so much even after she lost her memory? He sighed, feeling a pang of bitterness in his heart. Whatever. He had long known that there was no way he could meddle in their rtionship. Now, the most important thing was Lucy. After pondering for a moment, he was initially going to refuse her request because it was too risky However, his heart softened after looking at her pleading eyes at was just a phone call, so it should be fine. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. After sighing for God knew how many times, he took out his phone and looked for Matthew''s contact. He called him. Lucy instantly brightened up after she noticed what Cillian was doing. She knew she could count on her ss representative to help her with anything. Poor Cillian was unaware that he had once again been friend-zoned in Lucy''s mind, but he probably would not care about it too much. There was no hope for him anyway so why bother about being friend-zoned? Once the video call went through, Matthew answered it while sporting dark circles under his eyes. He looked at Cillian irritably and said in an aggressive tone, "What? I''m working. Why haven''t you taken Luey to Charleston yet?" Cillian rolled his eyes, annoyed by the sight of him. "Lucy wants to see you, so she asked me to call you before we take off. If you don''t want to see her, I''ll hang up." "Hey, wait!" Matthew hastily stopped Cillian. Of course, Cillian was just bluffing. How could he hang up the phone when it was Lucy''s request? He silently handed the phone to Lucy. Matthew looked at his wife with a face full of joy, feeling all sweet inside. The fact that he could see his wife before she left for Charleston was wonderful. Matthew asked cautiously, ¡°Lulu, is there a reason you wanted to call me?" Lucy''s heart ached when she saw him being so cautious. He should not be like this. Although she had no memories of him, she got an idea out of nowhere. She suddenly blurted out, "Matt, smile." Chapter 217 Matthew was taken aback by Lucy''s words. "Is it that obvious that I''m not happy?" Perhaps it was his surprise that caught Lucy''s attention, but she promptly shook her head. "I don''t know why, but I can just sense that you''re not happy. Matt, smile a little." Hearing his wife call him ''Matt'', Matthew could not possibly turn her down. Instantly, all his frustration and longing vanished. A genuine smile appeared on his face. Somehow, the smile made Matthew''s already handsome face even more radiant. Lucy was too shy to even look at him. She patted her flushed face, not daring to look at Matthew again. She hastily said, "The ne is about to take off, so let''s leave it at that. I''ll hang up now." "Wait a min-" Before Matthew could even stop her, the screen froze after Lucy swiftly ended the call. Reluctant to see her leave, he said to himself, "I want to talk to you a bit more." However, the call had already been disconnected, and his wife probably would not answer if he called her back. Oh well, he decided to focus on getting rid of Spades so that he could be reunited with his wife as soon as possible. Matthew straightened up his suit. Before all of that, he had to attend his wife''s ''funeral'' first. Once this was done, he could focus on dealing with the people from Spades. Matthew arrived at the venue that he had specially chosen for his wife. It was by the sea with breathtaking scenery. Sunflowers were in full bloom, presenting a serene ambiance. Many people had arrived, including some of Lucy''s friends, all of whom had red eyes as they offered white flowers to Lucy. Some even failed to hold back their emotions as they broke down in tears right there at the funeral. Matthew was overwhelmed with emotions right now. Although he knew that his wife was not actually dead, he was still affected by the overwhelming sadness at the scene. He could not help but recall the moment he received news of his wife''s ident. Sorrow and grief appeared in his eyes too. Everyone noticed that the CEO of Leon Corporation was unbelievably quiet today, nothing like his usual confident and assertive self. He seemed deeply saddened, and he looked like he was grieving Many business tycoons who came to attend Lucy''s ''funeral'' felt hesitant to approach him for conversation Pet when they saw his demeanor. They sensibly gave him some space so that he could keep his emotions in check. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. For a moment, the only sounds at the funeral were the quiet sobs. Other than that were the numb expressions of the attendees. The calm atmosphere was soon interrupted by the arrival of an unassuming ck Bentley, and a woman in high heels stepped out. Her eyes were red from crying at home. She was dressed in a tasteful ck dress with a white flower pinned to her chest. It was none other than Lucy''s best friend, Chelsea. Chelsea made her way to the coffin while her high heels cked on the ground. She ced a white lily on Lucy''s coffin'' and stood there silently for three whole minutes like everyone else. Without shedding a tear or uttering any emotional words, she just stood there quietly. Chapter 218 After three silent minutes, Chelsea turned away from Lucy''s coffin. Everyone there knew that Chelsea was Lucy''s best friend. When they saw her leaving the coffin without even showing the slightest hint of reluctance, they started feeling disdainful. What kind of person was she? Her best friend had just passed away, but she only mourned for three minutes. It was like Lucy was just a stranger to her. It seemed like Lucy did not have a good eye for people. Just as they were thinking this, the next scene proved them very wrong. Chelsea did not leave the funeral after stepping away from the coffin. Instead, she walked up to Matthew.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She did not say a word at first, but after her silence, she pped Matthew across the face. Matthew was caught off guard by her action. He understood why she pped him, so he remained silent. Chelsea took his silence for guilt, and she said, "You despicable man! I entrusted you with Lulu. Why didn''t you protect her?" Matthew remained silent. Could he tell Chelsea that Lucy was not dead and that she was sent to hide in another country? Absolutely not, so he had no choice but to endure the p without a word. However, that only made Chelsea more angry. Her voice became shrill. "You coward! Aren''t you going to speak? "Speak! Why did Lucy get into a car ident all of a sudden? Didn''t you arrange bodyguards around her? You''re supposed to be head of the number onepany in the world, but I see you''re just a useless coward who can''t even protect his own woman." Everyone gasped. It seemed they had misjudged her earlier. Chelsea truly cared for Lucy so much that she even dared to p Matthew, the CEO of the top globalpany No one else would be able to putt something like that. They sighed with admiration for the deep sisterly bond between them, but they also found the situation regretful. With such a good life in t was a pity that Lucy passed away so soon. Perhaps the heavens envied her beauty, so they gave her a short and tragic life. If Matthew said something, Chelsea might have been able to scold him even more. His silence not only fueled her anger but also left her with nothing else to say. In the end, Chelsea stomped her foot in frustration and ignored Matthew. However, her eyes inadvertently turned red. She still remembered that Lucy had even called her before the ident, inviting her to hang out. She was with Hugh at the time, so she did not meet up with her. If she had left Hugh and gone out with Lucy, would the ident have happened? However, it was toote. Lucy was gone now. No matter how much Chelsea regretted her past decisions, there was nothing she could do to change the oue. After cursing Matthew for a while, Chelsea was drained. She thought that she had already dried up her tear ducts from crying the past week, but her tears started falling involuntarily as she copsed to the ground. Her eyes were lifeless as she muttered, "Lulu..." A dark figure rushed down from the Bentley in the distance, quickly .ne per reaching Chelsea''s side. The looked at her with concern and asked, "Chelsea, are you okay?" The person reached out to help her up, but Chelsea was unresponsive as if she were lost in her own grief. Chapter 219 When Hugh saw Chelsea''s unresponsive state, he sensed that something was wrong. Chelsea was a kind-hearted woman. Even if someone she barely knew was going through a hard time, she would feel sad for them for a long time. Today was her best friend''s funeral, so there was no doubt that it had taken a huge toll on her. Seeing Chelsea''s vacant eyes, Hugh gritted his teeth. He said to Matthew, "I''m sorry, but I''ll have to take Chelsea back with me." Without paying attention to the others present, he carried Chelsea to his Bentley and drove away.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Everyone was surprised to see Hugh there. "Wait a minute, that''s..." "Isn''t that the CEO of the top eighthpany in the world?" "I heard that he didn''t want to inherit the family business when he was younger, so he went out and started his ownpany from scratch. Now, thatpany is ranked in the top 50 globally." "Is Ms. King his girlfriend?" The crowd let out low murmurs in disbelief. What was with these two best friends? Both of their partners were outstanding people. Perhaps birds of a feather flocked together, after all. The murmurs and whispers aroused Matthew''s displeasure. Although his wife had not actually passed away, it was still his wife''s funeral in the eyes of the outside world. Whispering at his wife''s funeral was simply disrespectful to his wife. Matthew cast a cold gaze over all of those who were whispering. Feeling the chill from Matthew''s stare, they could not help but shiver and awkwardly shut their mouths. The funeral then returned to its previous solemnity. Matthew stood quietly in front of his wife''s ''coffin''. He knew that it was empty inside as Lucy was already on her way to Charleston. However, he could not help but wonder what if his wife actually died in that ear ident. He simply could not fathom what he would do. He would surely be much more insane than he was now. If the world had to painfully take away people''s beloved, why would they even give humans the capacity to love in the first ce? It would be better if he joined her so they could suffer together. S Matthew was certain that wa what he would think if Lucy had really passed. He felt somewhat relieved that his wife had not truly left him but just temporarily forgefim him. Compared to the worst-case scenario, his heartache over Lucy''s memory loss seemed much more bearable now. He calmed his mind and focused on the so-called funeral. ... Meanwhile, at the airport, Lucy''s flight had already taken off as Matthew had expected. All electronic devices were now in flight mode. It was an eight-hour flight from her city to Charleston, so Lucy found herself a bit bored. Thankfully, Cillian was thoughtful enough to bring some books that were up her alley, which helped her to pass the time. While reading, Lucy started feeling a little drowsy as her eyelids engaged in a futile battle. Not long after, she drifted off to sleep. Noticing that she was asleep, Cillian retrieved a nket from his seat and gently covered Lucy with it before continuing his own tasks. Like a white bird, the ne soared toward a new journey. Chapter 220 Lucy found herself in a disconcerting darkness. She knew she was asleep, but her mind was wide awake. Yet, her eyes refused to open as if she had lost control of her body while seated on the ne. A sense of fear surged within her, and she thought to herself, ''Wake up! I don''t want to be trapped in the dark. It''s too scary, and there''s nothing in here, just me.'' She was crying for help in her heart, and the physical manifestation of her distress was the two teardrops that trickled down from the corner of her eyes. She wanted to reach out to the outside world for help, but who was going to lend her a hand in the dark realm of her dreams? Lucy''s tears flowed even faster. Cillian noticed Lucy''s unusual state and became worried. Was she having a nightmare? He gently called out to her, "Lucy, Lucy? Wake up. It''s just a dream. Come on, wake up." Despite his efforts to shake her awake, Lucy remained asleep. In Lucy''s mind, she was screaming, ''I know this is a dream, but I can''t wake up!'' Seeing as Lucy was unable to wake up, Cillian started to panic. He called the flight attendant over, who instantly hurried over to assist. The ne had been chartered by a generous man, so the flight attendant''s task was simply to take care of these two people. The flight attendant bent down and asked Cillian, "How may I help you, sir?" Flustered, Cillian was unsure of what to do, so he hastily asked, "Miss, is there a doctor on board?" The flight attendant was taken aback. She shook her head and said, "There isn''t usually a doctor on the ne. Are you not feeling well, sir?" Hearing that there were no doctors on the ne, Cillian got even more agitated. "It''s not me who''s feeling unwell. It''s thisdy here."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Cillian pointed at Lucy seated beside him, and his tone became even more impatient. "She seems very ufortable, but no matter how much I call her name, she won''t wake up." At first nce, the flight attendant understood what was going on. It was sleep paralysis, or what the elderly often referred to as a bad nightmare. Seeing as the passenger was not in any serious danger, the flight attendant sighed in relief. She put on ovelne a professional smile once more and reassured Cillian, saying, "Don''t- worry, sir. It seems that she''s experiencing sleep paralysis''ll fetch a cold towel for you to ce over her eyes. I''m sure she''ll wake up soon." Cillian slowly calmed down after listening to the flight attendant''s words. Lucy had just undergone a full-body examination at the hospital before boarding the ne. The test results did not show that Lucy had any otherplications, so it had to be what the flight attendant just described. Cillian was genuinely frightened after seeing Lucy like this. The flight attendant quickly brought over a wet towel, and Cillian folded it three times before cing it over Lucy''s eyes. While still struggling to escape the darkness, Lucy suddenly felt something cool. It was apanied by something wet. Lucy felt as if some barrier had been broken, and she gradually regained control of her body. She opened her eyes only to see darkness again, but she was relieved because there was light prating through-unlike the previous pitch-ck darkness. She reached up to touch the object on her eyes. Realizing that it was a towel, she removed it. The rays of sunlight suddenly seemed a bit ring yet incredibly warm. Chapter 221 Cillian was relieved to see that Lucy was awake. He asked with concern, ¡°Lucy, how are you feeling? Are you feeling any difort? You were crying just now. Did you have a bad dream?" With so many questions bombarding her at once, Lucy was at a loss for words. She shook her head and said, "I''m fine. Maybe I''m just a little nervous about going to an unfamiliar country." At the same time, it was because there was no one familiar around her. If Chelsea were here, Lucy would not have ended up like this because Chelsea''s presence wasforting and familiar to her. She was not saying that Cillian was not great. It was just that she only remembered spending one year with him. Not to mention, Cillian was much fatter back then. The new Cillian was fit, tall, and even looked a little hot, making it hard for her to get used to him. Oblivious to Lucy''s crooked thoughts, Cillian was just relieved to see that she was fine. He handed her a cup of honey water. "Have something sweet. It''ll help calm you down. You really scared me earlier." Lucy epted his kindness and took the disposable cup from him, sipping slowly. After finishing the honey water, she did feel much better, though she was not sure whether it was just a cebo effect. She asked Cillian softly, ¡°ss rep, how much longer until we reach Charleston?" Cillian instinctively nced at his watch and replied, "You''ve only slept for a couple of hours, so we''re only halfway there. Why don''t you read for a while to pass the time?" Lucy was disappointed. "There''s still that much time left?" She wanted to get off the ne as soon as possible. Although she said that she was unfamiliar with Charleston, for some reason, she felt a strange affinity when hearing the name.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Lucy was not entirely sure why, but perhaps it was because she had watched too many cartoons from that country. Little did she know that during her emotional turmoil earlier, a white feather had appeared on her lower back. The white feather was not very obvious on her fair skin, but it emitted a silver glow. Lucy was just sitting in her seat, calmly flipping through the pages of her book. As her mood started to calm down, the white feather with a her milky skin as if it were never there. faint silver glow gradually Sa UMS Time passed in the blink of an eye. Just as Lucy was getting to the climax of the book, Cillian said to her, "Lucy, we''re here. It''s time to get off the ne. You can continue reading when we get to the hotel.¡± Lucy reluctantly set down her book, feeling a bit regretful that they had arrived in Charleston so soon. If she had known earlier, she would not have fallen asleep earlier. That way, she would have been able to finish her book. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it would have been the right thing to do. Thinking back to what happened during her sleep just now, she decided to stay up all night and finish reading her book. Chapter 222 However, Lucy quickly realized that her ns were foiled as she stared nkly at the afternoon sun in Charleston. Cillian thought that Lucy was not used to the time difference, so heforted her, "There''s a time difference between Charleston and our country, but you''ll be fine. You might feel sleepy in another couple of hours, but to not mess with your circadian rhythm, it''s best if you don''t sleep yet. It''s a good chance for you to adjust your internal clock." Lucy was speechless. She had just decided to stay upte. Now, she was forced to adjust her circadian rhythm? Lucy grabbed her luggage and prepared to hail a taxi to their pre-booked hotel. A few steps in, Lucy felt her luggage getting taken from her hands by Cillian. Cillian smiled at her and said, "I''m the man here. How can I let a woman carry her own luggage? Let''s go. I''ll show you the way." With an oversized travel bag on his back and a small pink suitcase in his hand, Cillian walked down the streets of Charleston. Fortunately, the heavy luggage was not much of a hassle for Cillian. The people of Charleston were quite reserved and well-mannered, so they did not give Cillian any strange looks. Instead, they were silently praising him for being so gentlemanly. Cillian and Lucy arrived at their pre-booked hotel. Cillian took out his passport and ID card, speaking fluently to the receptionist, "Hello, we''d like to check in. Here are our passports and ID cards. We''ve already made reservations online. Can you please check?" The receptionist did not disy her usual smile. Instead, she maintained a neutral expression as she checked his passport. After confirming that everything was in order, she said to Cillian expressionlessly, "Your room numbers are 2201 and 2202. Enjoy your stay." Then, she gave a slight nod to both Lucy and Cillian, which Lucy found quite strange. Her tone and etiquette were polite, but why did she look so serious? Perhaps Lucy''s curiosity was too obvious, but the receptionist noticed and exined, "Today marks the second day of mourning for Charleston''s princess. While the king hasn''t issued any specific mandates, the people have voluntari mandates, designated this day as the day without smiles. "So, we''re not supposed to smile today. We hope for your understanding." Upon hearing her exnation, Lucy waved her hand. "It''s okay. We understand." At the same time, Lucy felt sympathy for the royal family. They had just lost a loved one, but she hoped that the members of the royal family could feelforted by the people''s heartfelt wishes. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Lucy followed Cillian into the elevator and pressed the button for the 22nd floor. When she entered her room, she started to unpack her belongings. Suddenly, she thought of something and picked up the phone to call Cillian. In the adjacent room, Cillian immediately answered when he saw that it was Lucy. He asked, "What''s wrong? Do you need something? I''ll give you whatever you need right away." "No, it''s not that. I''m just wondering if we''re going to be staying in the hotel from now on? If we are, then I''ll hang my clothes in the wardrobe,¡± replied Lucy. Chapter 223 Cillian was at a loss after hearing Lucy''s question. "Well, not exactly. This is just where we''ll be staying temporarily, but we might be here for a while before we find a permanent ce to stay." After his response, Lucy muttered, "Oh, I see. Alright then. I''ll hang up my clothes in the wardrobe for now. I''ll just fold them back in when the time comes. "By the way, this room must be expensive," she said as she looked around her room. There was arge bed, a two-seater table with tea sets on it, and a television. Moreover, the room was much more spacious than normal hotel rooms. What surprised her the most were the cosmetics in front of the mirror. They were all high-end brands, with each product costing more than four figures. "How much does a room like this cost?" Cillian smiled wryly at her question. As the wife of Leon Corporation''s heir, he would expect her to beining about the room. It was just slightly fancier than a standard room. It was nothingpared to the rooms she usually stayed in.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He could have booked her a luxurious suite, but because Lucy was going into hiding, he suppressed the desire to give her better things. Yet, Lucy was now asking how much this room cost. ''Wake up, Lucy! Your husband is the CEO of the world''s toppany, and he''s not short of money at all. Even if you wanted to rent out the entire hotel, your husband wouldn''t bat an eye,'' Cillian thought. Wait a minute... Matthew owned this hotel. To ensure Lucy''s safety, Cillian chose a hotel that Matthew owned. After remembering that, Cillian found the situation somewhat absurd, but he did not bother reminding Lucy that the hotel actually belonged to her. Heforted her softly, "Don''t worry, the interior of the room is just well-decorated. It doesn''t cost at alb It''s considered average uch country." this Lucy was skeptical about this statement. She looked at the luxuriousyout of the room and the sea view out the window. Was that really the case? She pursed her lips, deciding not to expose this unconvincing lie. Just like that, Lucy temporarily settled down in Charleston. As for their future amodation, Cillian would probably have to put in more effort to search for one. Meanwhile, in the royal pce of Charleston, the family was holding a grand funeral. Charlotte wore a tasteful ck dress today that reached past her ankles. There was a white flower pinned to her chest. She stood in front of the empty hall with a seemingly sorrowful expression. She was pleased that there was not even a portrait of the deceased princess at her funeral. She thought, ''Even if I''m not the royal family''s biological daughter you have no right toe here and steal their affection. Everything was fine the way it was, so why did you have to take away what''s mine? ''Look at what you did. They can''t even hang your portrait to prevent Mom from feeling even more sad. ''Oh, Velda. You should me yourself for choosing the wrong womb to be born in. ''You should''ve been born to an ordinary family and stayed away from the spotlight.'' Chapter 224 The priest delivered the eulogy at the funeral. Apart from Charlotte''s hypocrisy, everyone else genuinely mourned and offered prayers for the deceased princess, hoping she would return to the family in her afterlife. They firmly believed that lost treasures would one day return to where they belonged. The royal family of Charleston was highly exclusive, but it was undeniable that their love for family surpassed all else. It was difficult for someone to establish themselves in the royal family if they were not rted to the family by blood. However, after being raised by them for over 20 years, Charlotte was the first outsider epted by the royal family. Perhaps it was because she had spent two decades in the royal family that everyone seemed to trust her. They failed to see the monstrous heart hidden beneath her angelic facade. She even cursed this lost treasure in her heart, wishing the deceased princess misfortune in her next life. It was simply because this stranger dared toe and steal what she deemed as ''affection''. She failed to realize the hypocrisy of her actions. As someone with no blood ties to the royal family, how could she im that affection to be hers and stop everyone else from having it? Charlotte''s behavior was aplete manifestation of the ugliness of human nature. After the priest was done delivering the eulogy, everyone silently went up to offer lilies to the deceased princess. The entire ce was deadly silent. Juliana walked up to the casket, unable to control her emotions. As someone who had always appeared prim and proper, it was unprecedented for her to burst into tears in public. She ced the flowers on the casket and turned to look at her husband, with whom she had spent many years together. Arthur immediately read her mind, but he would rather not fulfill her wish. "Juliana, are you sure about this?" Queen Juliana stared at Arthur with a tragic and sorrowful gaze. "My dear, I know we don''t want everyone here to feel even sadder, but it''s too heartbreaking for a mother to not even know what herte daughter looks like. "My dear, please, let me see my poor daughter''s face. I want to engrave her in my heart and remember her for the rest of my life." Arthur hesitated. "Won''t that make you hurt even more?" His eyes were telling her, ''Don''t do it, it''ll only hurt more.''N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He could not bear to see her cry, but Juliana nodded firmly. Choking back the tears, she said, "My dear, give me the photo." Everyone present silently watched the couple: Finally, Arthur made up his mind. He took out an album the size of his palm from his chest pocket. Inside was a photograph of Lucy in her 20s. Lucy looked absolutely exquisite, bearing a striking resemnce to Arthur, yet her soft facial contours and crimson lips were reminiscent of Juliana. Not only was her skin fair and smooth, but her face looked as if she were carved from the same mold as Theodore. They were real siblings, after all. When Juliana saw the photo, tears welled up in her eyes. Her precious Velda looked so much like her and her husband, yet she had never seen her alive. She covered her face, not wanting to show herck ofposure in front of everyone. Feeling helpless, Arthur sighed while holding back his grief. He embraced his wife and whispered to her, "Don''t worry. We must believe that with our prayers, Velda will return to us in the afterlife." Chapter 225 It was a sunny day, and Lucy found herselfzing around in her room, scrolling on her phone. After a while, she listlessly set her phone aside, feeling bored. As Matthew said, Lucy came here toy low. Cillian came with her too, but his case was different. He needed a believable reason foring to Charleston, which was toplete the assignment his professor gave him. Hence, he would go out early in the morning to gather information, leaving Lucy alone in the hotel. Lucyy down on the hotel bed, stretchingzily. She muttered to herself, "I''m so bored. Why didn''t Matthew give me something to bring to Charleston so that I could entertain myself?" The more Lucy thought about it, the more restless she became. Suddenly, she jumped up from the bed. "Since I''m bored, I might as well go out and find a guest house. I can''t stand sitting in the hotel every day." Lucy first sent a message to Cillian, informing him of her whereabouts. Then, she grabbed a bag and stuffed her phone, some cash, sunscreen, lipstick, tissues, and other essentials women typically carried with them into the bag. Finally, she left the hotel. Once she was outside, Lucy felt like a bird out of its cage. She joyfully wandered the streets of Charleston. Lucy looked around her curiously. The streets here were made of cobblestone, not asphalt like back at home. The shops lining both sides of the street seemed to have been here for a long time, bearing the signs of age and history. There were even little girls carrying flower baskets on the street. Lucy was surprised to see that there were still little girls selling flowers on the streets in this day and age. After ncing at the girls, Lucy withdrew her gaze and took out her phone. She wanted to use the navigation app to see if there were any guest houses nearby avable for rent. After fiddling with it for a while, Lucy followed the navigation and started wandering around. As she wandered, she ended up getting lost... It was not city old, so there were Montirely her fault as the many small alleys branch were met from the main street. W off The navigation told her to go left and then right, so she followed, but found herself getting even lost in the streets. Content online to Lucy looked around in confusion, feeling a little panicked when she saw several narrow alleys ahead. Gulping, she decided to retrace her steps. She could not afford to not find her way back to her hotel. Luckily, Lucy still had a decent sense of direction, so getting back was not an issue.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. In no time, Lucy found herself standing on the same street where she had turned on the navigation a while ago. Lucy sighed, feeling thankful that she could at least find her way back to the hotel. Just then, she felt a small tug on the hem of her skirt. Looking down, she saw one of the girls from earlier. She had adorable Pails on both sides of her head. was a shy look in her eyes. "Miss, would you like to buy some flowers?" the girl asked timidly. Lucy gave it some thought as she looked at the basket of vibrant white roses. She squatted down and gave the little girl a warm smile. "I''ll buy one bouquet." Then, she took out some money from her purse and handed it to the girl. The girl smiled bashfully and handed the flowers to Lucy. "Miss, are you looking for someone? Why did youe back here?" Chapter 226 The girl''s question caught Lucy off guard, and she instinctively denied, "No, I''m not looking for anyone." "Then why are you going in circles? "Oh, I know!" the girl eximed while Lucy was finding an excuse. She said cheerfully, "Are you walking around here because you''re a tourist? If that''s the case, I can show you around. I know many fun ces here." Her suggestion enlightened Lucy all of a sudden. She was right. If she could not find her way, she could just ask for directions, but it seemed like there was no need for that anymore. The little girl said that she knew the ce well. Lucy''s face lit up with a smile. "Can you lead me to a guest house?" The little girl tilted her head with her hand on her chin as if she were in deep thought.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Miss, do you mean the ces where you can rent a room?" The little girl was so adorable that Lucy was clutching her chest. In her heart, she was screaming, ''Ah, she''s so cute! I wish I could have a child like her in the future.'' Suddenly, an image of Matthew popped into her mind. Why was she thinking about him?! Lucy gave herself a pat on the cheek to calm herself down while the girl looked at her with confusion. Lucy tried topose herself and said, "Yes, it''s a ce where I can rent a room. Can you bring me there?" After receiving confirmation from Lucy, the girl nodded happily. "Sure, I can show you the way." She then skipped ahead while Lucy followed behind. The girl led her through a series of twists and turns. Before Lucy knew it, they arrived. Unlike the maze-like streets earlier, this ce was spacious and peaceful. There was even a sea of sunflowers. Although there were et velmet several rows of houses in the distance, they did not ruin the scenery. If anything, they added to its charm. Lucy marveled at the view before her. It was truly stunning. If there were rooms for rent here, she would definitely stay here just for the field of sunflowers. The girl joyfully said to Lucy, "Miss they rent rooms here. It''s very bloom every year. Let me takn beautiful here, and different flow you to meet someone." Then, she hopped over to Lucy and grabbed her hand before running off toward the distance. Lucy was surprised by the sudden pull from the little girl, but she quickly found her bnce. She followed along somewhat helplessly as the girl led her to a three-story building, The girl then shouted inside, "Mom, someone wants to rent a room!" After this revtion, Lucy could not help but smile. It turned out her family was renting rooms. No wonder she was in such a hurry to bring her here. She had to admit that the environment here was great. If the price was right, she would definitely rent the ce. After hearing her daughter calling, a woman hurried out of the house. She saw her daughter first before she saw a tall, delicate-looking woman standing outside the door. An embarrassed smile appeared across the woman''s face. "Did my daughter bother you? I''m so sorry." Lucy waved her hand. "No, not at all. Your daughter is very cute. Also, I heard that you''re renting rooms. Is that right?" Chapter 227 The woman nodded firmly. She could tell that this youngdy was in a hurry to find a ce to stay. She pointed to the top two floors of the apartment and said, "We''re renting the top two floors. On the second floor, we have a bedroom, a small living room, and a bathroom. "There''s also a small office with aputer and a desk, so you can draw or do work inside. "The third-flooryout is simr to the second floor, but without the office. However, the third floor gets a lot of sunlight and has a good view of the area. Would you like to take a look, miss?" Lucy''s eyes lit up as she heard the woman''s description. Renting out both floors would be convenient as she and Cillian could each have a floor to themselves. Moreover, the second floor had an office desk, which would be perfect for Cillian to work on his papers during his stay in Charleston. Plus, she noticed earlier that there was a small balcony on the third floor with some tables and chairs outside. During her free time, she could enjoy afternoon tea, bask in the sun, or y the violin on the balcony. She gently nodded to the woman. "I''d love to take a look." The woman quickly led her upstairs. When Lucy saw the design of the staircase, she was even more satisfied. The staircase was different from the typical staircases that were built inside the house. This one was built outside, which meant that there was no need to pass through someone else''s living area to get to their respective floors. Lucy went upstairs to look at the second floor first. The interior of the second floor looked very cozy, with the white walls and the warm-toned furniture. As she stepped inside, she felt the softness of the rug beneath her feet. In the small living room, she saw a wooden coffee table, a long sofa, and two recliners. Further in, she entered the bedroom, which had arge 1.8-meter bed with gray-blue bedding. There was ever a small television across from it UMS Lucy then inspected the bathroom and the small office on that floor. She nodded satisfiedly. The bathroom was clean, and the office was well-equipped. Lucy then turned to the woman and asked, "Can I take a look at the third floor?" With a smile, she nodded. "Of course, it''s my pleasure." The woman then led Lucy upstairs to the third floor. Theyout of the third floor was simr to the second floor, but it was even cozier, with flowers decorated throughout the ce. Not to mention, the bedding in this bedroom was a warm yellow tone. Lucy turned to look at the balcony and was surprised by what she saw. It was a floor-to-ceiling window with pastel green curtains. She opened the door to the balcony and stepped outside, feeling the warmth of the sun shining upon her and the gentle breeze that carried the fragrance of flowers. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The wind also blew on the chimes hanging on the balcony, creating a rxed and warm atmosphere. She turned to look at the woman and asked, "The rooms here are excellent. May I know how much the rent is?" The woman smiled. "The rent here is 3,500 dors per month. May I know which room you''re interested in?" Chapter 228 Lucy did the mental calctions. If one floor cost 3,500 dors, renting both floors would cost 7,000 dors a month. Since she was not sure how long she would stay in Charleston, she conservatively estimated that she would stay for a year. For 12 months, the total would be 84,000 dors. Lucy furrowed her brows in distress. Back at home with the Quinn family, she nevercked allowance, buting up with 84,000 dors at once was not easy. She opened her purse and took out a ck card. She hesitated before taking it out. It was given to her by Matthew before she left. Perhaps this card could help her pay the rent. She was not sure whether there was enough money in the card. If there was not enough, this would not end well. Lucy had never seen the card before, so she did not know that the ck card had unlimited credit. Any expenses she made would be recorded by the bank, and specialized personnel would settle the payments each month. Moreover, the card was epted internationally. Lucy should realize who she was. She was the wife of the richest man in the world! It was just 84,000 dors. She should just use the card! However, Lucy was still hesitant. She took out the ck card with a troubled expression on her face, but ultimately, she gritted her teeth and decided to rent the two floors because she really liked the ce. If she could not pay with her ck card, she could just wait until Cillian came back and have him pay in advance. She could just pay him backter. She handed the ck card to the woman and asked, "Do you ept card payments? I''d like to rent both floors for a year. Is that possible?" The woman was surprised. She did not expect the youngdy to rent the ce for such a long time. She thought that the beautiful youngdy was just here as a tourist, but it seemed like she was a student studying abroad. Of course, she had no objections to having her stay for a year. The woman took her card and smiled brightly. "Sure, we have a credit card reader here. One year''s rent for two floors would be 84,000 dors," she said before asking her daughter to fetch one the credit card reader. Seeing as she managed to rent the rooms out, the little girl cheered happily and skipped down the stairs to get the credit card reader. Soon, she handed it to her mother. After inserting the ck card into the machine and keying in the total amount, she swiped the card. Lucy was anxiously staring at the screen, hoping there were 84,000 dors in the card. The card reader shed a green light, indicating a sessful transaction. Lucy sighed in relief, thankful that the transaction went through. It was an unlimited ck card, after all. She never had to worry about not having enough money! After the payment, the woman returned the ck card to Lucy and asked, "May I know when you''ll be moving in? I can have my husband help you with your luggage Lucy waved her hands and politely refused, "It''s okay, we don''t have much luggage, so we can m ourselves. Thank you for offering" itContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "In that case, have a pleasant stay," the woman replied warmly. After exchanging pleasantries with the woman, Lucy left the guest house. Chapter 229 Lucy stretchedzily as she strolled along the path, leisurely admiring the blooming flowers. Thanks to the guidance of the little girl, she managed to find her way back. She nned to return to the hotel for a meal before telling Cillian the good news. After she made up her mind, Lucy''s phone suddenly rang. Startled, she took out her phone and saw that it was Cillian. How strange. Why was he calling at this time? Was he not supposed to bepleting the assignment his professor gave him? Despite her confusion, Lucy answered the call. "Hello, Cillian. What''s the matter?" Cillian''s anxious voice came through the phone. "Lucy, where did you go? Why aren''t you in the hotel?" Lucy was bewildered. "Didn''t I text you just now? I went out to look for somewhere permanent to stay. The hotel may be nice, but we can''t stay there forever." Cillian sounded distressed. "I read your message, but you''ve been gone for so long that I got worried." Lucy was being targeted for assassination by Spades right now. If they found out that she was still alive, it would be very dangerous for her. With that thought in mind, Cillian sounded even more urgent. "Where are you right now? I''ll drive there and pick you up." Sensing the urgency in his tone, Lucy had no choice but to obediently tell him her location. Then, Cillian instructed her, "Stay where you are, and don''t move." He immediately hung up. Feeling annoyed, Lucy squatted down on the spot. She was not an et three-year-old child. It was not like she would get lost that easily. What was he so anxious about? Plus, since when did Cillian get a car in Charleston? Could his driver''s license even be used here? Lucy''s mind was filled with questions.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. After waiting on the spot for less than 15 minutes, a tall and slender figure approached her from behind. Lucy looked up. Just as she was about to call out to Cillian, she froze in ce when she turned around. Standing before her was not the familiar Cillian but an angeli@looking man. The tall gentleman was dressed casually in a T-shirt but had an expensive-looking watch on his wrist. That was not the main point. The thing that struck her was his exceptionally fairplexion. Even his hair and eyshes were all white. His pupils were different from those of normal people as well. They were not blue, green, or brown but a faint red, almost like precious rubies. A thought immediately emerged in Lucy''s mind¡ªan albino person! She stood in ce, unknowingly speaking her mind, "What a beautiful person." The man behind her initially thought that he had scared her until he heard herpliment him so straightforwardly. He blushed. ," he replied softly, but then he remembered his original agenda. "Thank you," "Miss, why are you squatting here? Are you feeling unwell?¡± he asked out of concern. Only then did Lucy realize that he must have seen her squatting in the middle of the street, and she was instantly embarrassed. ¡°No, I''m fine. Thank you for asking. I''m just waiting for my friend." Chapter 230 After ensuring Lucy was okay, the man seemed relieved. "You''re alright? That''s great. I saw you squatting in the road and thought something was wrong. I almost called an ambnce," he exined. Lucy could not help but feel a little exasperated. An ambnce seemed a bit excessive. She softly assured him, "Really, I''m fine. I''m not at the point of needing an ambnce." This made Augustus Scruggsugh heartily. "You''re quite the character." Lucy was at a loss for words. She thought, ''He thinks I''m funny? I''m just being honest.'' "Hi, I''m Augustus Scruggs. What''s your name?" he asked. "Hi, I''m Lucy Quinn," she replied with a nod. Thinking the conversation was over, she was surprised when Augustus grinned and squatted down too. He was mirroring her earlier posture. "Why don''t I keep youpany while you wait for your friend? It''s not right to leave ady waiting alone on the street, even if this ce is safe." Lucy sighed and crouched down again, puzzled by his odd logic. "It''s okay. You don''t have to wait with me. I''ll be fine alone," she insisted. Augustus blinked twice, seemingly catching on to her hint. Strangely, he seemed more determined to stay. He gave a smile and said, "How about this? You seem interesting, and I''d like to hang out a bit longer. What do you say?" Lucy was speechless. How would one even respond to that? What was she supposed to say in such a situation? One could only guess Lucy''s thoughts.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. As Cillian reached the spot Lucy had directed him to, he was greeted by a bizarre sight. There was Lucy and a white-haired guy, squatting side by side. They Sin n were both propping up their chins a simr pose. The guy had a lollipop dangling from his mouth, making him look like a quirky guy. Lucy looked lost in her thoughts, visibly unamused. Cillian was puzzled. "Who''s this? How did Lucy befriend someone so quickly?" Cillian had his guard up, wondering if this stranger posed any risk. Cillian pulled up in his car close to them and stepped out. Noticing Cillian, Lucy snapped out of her reverie, stood up, and walked toward him. The white-haired man caught on that her ride was here. He blinked curiously and made up his mind to introduce himself to this schrly-looking guy who had just arrived. ''Maybe he''s as interesting as Lucy,'' he thought. Without exchanging words, Lucy went over to Cillian. She opened the front passenger door and climbed in. Cillian stepped in front of Augustus with a guarded look in his eyes. "May I ask who you are, sir?" Unfazed by Cillian''s wary look, Augustus greeted him with a el disarming smile, "Hi there, I''m ? Augustus Scruggs. I just met Miss Quinn here. And you are?" There was a moment of silence from Cillian. He nced through the car window at Lucy, giving her a look that asked for an exnation. Lucy met Cillian''s gaze with a nk expression. After a moment of speechlessness, she reluctantly nodded and then shook her head. They had only just met, and there was no real connection. They were not friends. He was just a peculiar guy who was wasting his good looks. QUMS Chapter 231 Surprisingly, Cillian understood the look in Lucy''s eye. The corner of his mouth twitched as he said to the man in front of him with white hair, "My name is Cillian Sullivan. If there isn''t anything else, can I leave with my friend?" He made the request in a roundabout way, and the man could tell that they did not wee him. He shrugged and let this be. It looked like this gentleman was quite uninterestingpared to thatdy just now. Augustus said to Cillian while sucking on his lollipop, "You have ns of your own, don''t you? I won''t be disturbing you any longer. Have a safe journey." He turned to face them and waved his hand as he left. Cillian looked at the white-haired man. He found that man a little strange. However, the most important thing to do now was to leave with Lucy. He got into the driver''s seat and put on his seatbelt. He then immediately drove off with Lucy. While inside the car, Cillian asked Lucy curiously, "How did you know that guy? He doesn''t look like someone who would know us." Lucy sighed, "I have no idea what''s with him. I was squatting in the middle of the road when he suddenly came over to speak to me. He said I was interesting after a while and squatted next to me. He insisted on waiting with me while you were on your way here." She shook her head as she was reminded of that man''s strange actions. She found it unfathomable. What a strange man. "We didn''t exchange contact details, though. We probably won''t see each other again." Cillian nodded. "It''s best that way." He felt that the man was quite strange too.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Meanwhile, Augustus took out his phone and clicked on his Twitter ount to send a message to someone. "Theodore, I met a really interestingdy just now." On the other end of the phone, Theodore replied with a question mark. After that, he said coldly to Augustus: [I have no idea who you just met, but please stop distracting me. I have lots of work to finish.] Augustus pouted. He was feeling bored and replied with a voice message, "Come on. It''s not day Dfind a woman who looks simr to you. "I was amazed when I saw that adorabledy. This is a truly strange world. If you aren''t interested, lowon''t talk about this anymore. How about going on a trip with us next week?" He was bewildered that his friend was silent for an entire two minutes. There was no further message from Theorodre. Augustus blinked. He suspected Theodore was ignoring him to focus on this work. Augustus was about to put away his phone when his phone exploded with a series of messages. [What did you just say? Did you meet a woman who looks like me? What''s her name? Where did you see her? [Who else is going with you on the trip? I have a lot of work to finish, and that includes your work that I have to finish for you. [How did I get off topic? Coming back to this, do you have her photo?] Augustus stared at his buzzing phone as he began to feel that life was quite strange. His buddy, who usually ignored him, was suddenly bombing him with messages. What was going on? Chapter 232 Theodore''s sudden enthusiasm only puzzled Augustus. He stared at the messages sent over by Theodore. Why was he suddenly so concerned about this woman? Could he be curious about someone out there looking like him? Although, it did not make sense for Theodore to be asking for so much information about a woman who happened to look quite like him. It was creepy. Augustus had just replied to Theodore''s messages when Theodore called him on the phone. He was feeling incredulous. This could not be happening. Could his friend be so narcissistic that he would like to date a woman who looked like him? Augustus gulped as if he had just discovered a big secret. He picked up the call. "What do you need, Theodore?" Theodore sounded a little anxious over the phone. "Augustus, tell me where you saw that woman. It''s very important.¡± When he heard Theodore sounding so anxious, Augustus got serious. Theodore had always been stoic and calm. He had never ever lost his cool like this before. This had to be really important. Augustus frowned and took out the candy from his mouth. "I saw her around the guest house that I often visit. I thought she was feeling unwell when I saw her crouching there and went to check on her, but when she turned to look at me, I noticed how much she looked like you." Augustus was a little worried about his buddy. "Theodore, is there something wrong with that woman? It''s the first time I''ve heard you sounding so anxious. "Does your father have an illegitimate child out there?" Before he heard Theodore''s answer, the call was hung up. Theodore did not feel the need to exin any further to Augustus. The royal family had just held a funeral not long before that involved the younger sister he had never seen. However, Augustus had just informed him that he had met a woman who looked quite like Theodore. Was this a coincidence? It was too much of one! Theodore looked down at his boring documents. For the first time in his life, he found himself unable to continue working. An unrealistic thought appeared in his mind. That woman could be the sister he had never met before.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He knew that this was a crazy thought and there was no evidence to support this, but he wanted to take a chance. What if that woman really was his sister? He should not give up any hope, right? Moreover, his mother was heartbroken right now. If that woman really was Velda, she would not be so sad anymore. Theodore decided to put down his work. He said to the helpers outside, "I''m going out. Don''t touch any of the documents in my room." They lowered their heads at Theodore as an indication that they understood his instructions. Theodore thought as he walked out. Augustus said that he met the woman near the guest house. Theodore knew that ce. It was a very rural and quiet area. No one e would go there besides the people around the area and those on vacation. That meant the women might be staying there as well. He might be able to bump into her if he went there too. Theodore walked out of the pce §Ö while thinking about this. He rejected the helpers who offered toe along with him. He put on a mask and went over to the guest house in a low profile. As for Augustus, he was staring at the wide sky while his mouth twitched from Theodore hanging up on him. Theodore should be exining things to him even if Theodore found him too annoying. Hanging up that way was really frustrating. Chapter 233 Meanwhile, while Lucy was in Cillian''s car, she quickly forgot about the strange albino man. She said happily to Cillian, "I found a guest house we can stay at, Cillian. I''ve paid a year''s rental for it." Cillian was shocked by Lucy''s words. Even though he knew Lucy was trying to rent a ce, he did not expect her to find somewhere so quickly. She had even paid the rental in full. Did she pay for him as well? "Did you pay my share too?" Cillian burst out asking while he was thinking about this. Lucy tilted her head to the side. "I did. You''re apanying me here, after all.¡± Cillian''s mouth twitched. "How much is the rental? I''ll transfer it to you." He took out his phone while talking about it. Lucy blinked. She suddenly remembered that she did not ask for Cillian''s opinion when she rented the ce! Could there be something about that house he did not like? Lucy began to feel worried about this. "Um... I''m sorry, Cillian. I forgot to discuss this with you. I''ll cancel the rent if you don''t like the ce." Cillian had no idea how to react when he saw Lucy fumble while trying to exin the situation to him. A smile appeared on his face as he said to Lucy, "It''s fine. I''m not saying that I don''t like that house. I trust your judgment. It''s mainly because you paid my share too. If I didn''t ask you about it, you''d probably have forgotten to get the money from me." Lucy rubbed her nose sheepishly. To be honest, she had always been forgetful since she was in university. Lucy had a bad habit of leaving things behind. Even though this trait of hers was not obvious when she was at work, it was very obvious when it came to her normal life. Take today, for example. She had forgotten to ask Cillian about his opinion on the rental. Even when it came to recording her spending, she would often forget where she had spent her money. She would also lose her personal belongings and documents. If no one tidied up her room, she would never find her things. Lucy shook her head to clear her mind. "I paid a year''s worth of rent, Cillian. The total is 84,000." Cillian nodded and turned on his phone to transfer the money back to Lucy. Lucy felt a little guilty when she saw Cillian''s cool reaction. "Did I pay too much for the rent?" Cillian looked at her in surprise. "No, you didn''t. It''s only 84,000 a year. This price is considered cheap in Charleston." There was a strange look on his face when he said this. Why would the wife of Leon Corporation''s CEO be worried about money? Cillian had no idea what to say about it. Lucy had no idea what was going through Cillian''s mind and was relieved. After all, she had rented the guest house ording to her personal preference. It would be troublesome if Cillian was not happy with it. At the same time, she made the decision to ask for Cillian''s opinion in advance if she needed to buy something both of them needed. ? They were silent for a while after that. They did not have anything else inmon to talk about. Lucy rolled down the window to look at the view outside Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Cillian did not mind this and focused on driving. Just as he was turning onto the highway, a low-profile ck y car drove by them. The window was rolled down, and Lucy saw the face of the driver. Chapter 234 Even though it was just a sh, Lucy saw the man very clearly. It was the same face she would see every morning when she looked in the mirror. That man looked a lot like her. Lucy was so surprised that she almost stood up from the front passenger seat.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. However, her seatbelt stopped her. Safety first! Lucy''s big reaction caught Cillian''s attention. "What''s wrong? Did you see something strange? You look really surprised." Lucy frowned grimly. She was being hunted down by Spades right now, and she even rolled down the window. If Lucy had just seen someone who knew her, it would be bad news. They had to make sure that it was a secret that she was still alive. Lucy shook her head in a daze. "No, it''s nothing." However, she felt a little puzzled. Even though it was very quick, she was sure that the face she saw looked just like her. She had no other sister besides Luna Quinn. If that was true, who was the man who looked like her? Could that man be Zachary''s illegitimate son whom he hid in Charleston? Lucy began imagining things. She had forgotten everything that had happened recently because she had lost her memory. She had even forgotten that she was not a daughter of the Quinns. That was why she still thought that she was rted to the Quinns. If Lucy had not forgotten about this, she would have turned back to chase after the man she had just seen. They must be somehow rted for that man to look so much like her. Approaching him might bring her closer to finding her long-lost family. Unfortunately, Lucy did not do that. She just assumed that Zachary had a mistress out there and they had a son together who was almost as old as she was. Howplicated. Meanwhile, Theodore had no idea that the sister he was searching for had just brushed by him. He sat anxiously in his car while driving toward where his buddy was. He arrived in less than 15 minutes. Theodore headed directly to knock on Augustus'' door the moment he arrived at the guest house. Augustus was grumbling about how his the was ignoring him when he heard a overget door. t He was in a bad mood and the door in when he saw the lousy friend he wasining about standing right in front of him. annoyance. That was et Theodore grabbed Augustus'' hand anxiously. "Where is that woman, Augustus?" Augustus was taken aback. "How would know? I did meet that woman, but that doesn''t meal her contact details." Theodore was disappointed to hear that. He should have known this. However, he perked up quickly at the reminder of his own guess. "Well, I''ll be staying here for a few days." Augustus'' mind was filled with questions. Did that woman attempt to assassinate Theodore''s family? Why was Theodore so anxious? He was even more curious when he remembered how Theodore had not cleared things up with him. ¡°Who exactly is that woman? Did your father...?" He began to imagine things. Theodore was exasperated to see him act that way. "It''s not what you think." Chapter 235 Augustus lowered his head in disappointment. He thought he was about to enjoy some gossip. "Tell me, why are you being so obsessed over this woman? You need to exin things to me. Please don''t tell me you''ve fallen in love with her at first sight. I would never have thought of you as a narcissistic person." Theodore rolled his eyes. It turned out this was how the people around him thought of him. Theodore shook his head. He still did not share his thoughts with Augustus. After all, he had no further news of the woman and they had not conducted any DNA test. Theodore did not want to make any assumptions under such circumstances. All he said to Augustus was, ¡°There''s something very important I have to see that woman about. It''s regarding a secret of the royal family. I can''t tell you what it is." Augustus sighed. It sounded like he still had a chance of finding gossip. He decided not to ask anything further about it. After all, he would find out the truth in the end. As for Lucy, whom Theodore was thinking about, she had returned to the hotel with Cillian. The moment they arrived, she ran excitedly to her room. She said to Cillian before she closed the door, "Hurry up and pack. We''ll move to the guest house right away after you''re done. The environment there is great, and I picked a room on the second floor for you with a small table. You can use it to finish your thesis there." Cillian looked adoringly at Lucy. As long as she was happy, everything else did not matter. It was just a matter of changing locations. He moved quicker at the thought of how excited Lucy was. He wanted her to move into the house she liked as soon as possible. Cillian returned to his room while thinking about this, and he began to pack up obediently. He was done packing in less than 20 minutes. He went to Lucy''s door and knocked on it. "Lucy, I''m going downstairs to check out. You can take your time. Juste downstairs to meet me when you''re done." Cillian headed downstairs after that. Lucy heard Cillian from inside the room, but she ignored him. Women had more things to pack than men, after all. In fact, Lucy did have a lot to pack. It was not just her clothes but herContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. cosmetics, skin care products drawing board, and aptop. Not to mention a huge, messy load of cash as well. It took her half the day just to pack up her stuff Lucy checked every single item after she was done to make sure that nothing was missing. It would be quite el troublesome if she had toe back again to pick up anything she missed. Moreover, with a memory like hers, she was bound to forget something. Just as she had expected, she realized she left out her innerwear after she was done checking everything. Lucy smacked herself in the head but felt fortunate that she remembered it. It was a good thing that she had decided to check everything. Otherwise, she might have had to buy new ones. She stuffed them into her luggage and was sure this time that she did not leave anything out. Lucy headed downstairs after she was done packing. Cillian had already checked out for both of them. He was waiting for Lucy in the lobby. He had been waiting for about 40 minutes but did not show any impatience. Women always needed time to pack, anyway. Lucy felt slightly embarrassed. She sniffled and said, ¡°Oh, I''m really sorry to have made you wait so long. I waste because I had to double-check everything." Cillian shook his head. "It''s fine. I didn''t wait too long for you. Aren''t you looking forward to moving? Come on, you should lead the way." Chapter 236 Lucy''s eyes lit up. She skipped as she brought her luggage to pack it in Cillian''s car. Sheter gave him directions to their new home. Cillian followed her directions and drove to the guest house.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. When the woman in charge of the guest house saw an unfamiliar car parking out front and a familiar faceing out of it, she knew that Lucy was done packing up. She had just been washing something. She wiped her wet hands on her apron before walking out to wee them. She said to Lucy, "You''re officially moving in now? After that, she saw Cillian getting out of the driver''s seat. There was a yful smile on her face as she asked, "Is this your husband?" Lucy was taken aback. She was reminded of Matthew, who was on the other side of the world. She shook her head. "No, he isn''t. That''s just my friend. My husband is working in the country and isn''t able to make time to be here at the moment." The woman had a disapproving look in her eye. How could a husband not stay by his wife''s side? It sounded like her husband was being irresponsible. The man right in front of her was much more gentlemanly. The woman advised the young and pretty Lucy, "If the person in front of you treats you better, you should cherish him. You have only one life and need to treat yourself better." Lucy understood what she meant but had no idea how to react to it. Lucy was reminded of the days she spent with Matthew after she lost her memories, and a warm smile appeared on her face. "Thank you for the advice and your concern. My husband loves me a lot. If it wasn''t for something really important, he''d be here with me." The woman saw the sweet look on Lucy''s face and knew that she should not have given Lucy that advice. She shook her head helplessly in the end. She was getting much too nosy as she grew older. Lucy and her husband might have a very close rtionship. She should not have poked her nose into it. "Well, I hope you''ll lead an even happier life in the future." Her words made Lucy feel a quiver in her heart as Matthew appeared in her mind. What was going on? She should not remember him as she had lost her memories. However, Lucy found herself 1 missing him a lot right now. She wondered if she should call Matthew on the pher. Lucy got lost in her thoughts and did not notice Cillian moving their luggage upstairs. By the time she realized this, she was left with a bouquet in her hands. A little boy was looking at her with his head tilted to the side. Lucy looked around nkly. Where was Cillian and the woman? The little boy said to Lucy, "You''ve been daydreaming for a long time, and that man called Mom away. She said she wanted to decorate the rooms and bring him around toget to know this ce. I was left here to wait for you to get back to normal." Lucy blushed. She was already an adult. Why would she go in a daze in public? She patted her face and smiled gently as she held the little boy''s et hand. "Let''s go upstairs to see them. 1. It''s easy to catch a cold talking out here in the wind." The little boy did not notice anything strange with Lucy and happily allowed Lucy to hold his hand as he skipped along her side. The weather in Charleston was nice today. There was afortable breeze, and the sun shone brightly down into every corner of Charleston. Every dark spot here was illuminated. Chapter 237 Cillian had already ced all his belongings in his room by the time Lucy headed upstairs. He turned to look at Lucy, who had just arrived. He said, "I''m done unpacking. Do you need help with your luggage?" Cillian''s concern warmed Lucy''s heart. He was the person she knew best in this unfamiliar country, but she shook her head in rejection. "It''s fine. My things are pretty light. I can unpack them on my own. It''ll just take a while." Cillian smiled when Lucy rejected his offer. "Alright. Let me know how long you''ll take. I''ll n the best time to prepare dinner." Lucy looked at Cillian in surprise. She did not expect him to know how to cook, and a question popped into her mind. ¡°Prepare dinner? Where are you nning to make dinner?" Cillian shook his head in exasperation. "I asked thatdy where the kitchen was. All I need to do is go there to make dinner. Is there anything you''d like to have? Just let me know so I can make it for you in the future." Lucy was so touched that her eyes shone brightly. This man was such a treasure! He could cook, and he was even caring enough to check with her on what her favorite food was. She proceeded to list down the things she liked to eat to Cillian-ribs, roast chicken, steak, seafood, beef jerky... Cillian started to have a headache from the multitude of items. He reached out to cover her mouth. "Alright. You can stop now. Let''s just have ribs tonight. I''ll also cook some potatoes and make a soup. What do you think?" Lucy blinked innocently. She was sure he had just offered to cook anything she wanted for her. Cillian rolled his eyes at Lucy when he saw the look in her eyes. He knew exactly what she was trying to say. "If I were to make everything on your list, that''d be a feast, not a normal dinner. Would you be happy if I did that?" Lucy scratched her head in embarrassment. "That''s not what I meant, it''s just..." Her voice gradually became smaller while Cillian stared at her. In the end, her words got stuck in her throat. She shrunk back and decided to unpack her luggage. Turning, she ran up the stairs. It was embarrassing to be stared at like that by Cillian. It was better not to continue looking at him and go upstairs to unpack. After about 20 minutes of unpacking, Lucy got tired and went to lie in bed. She could feel the sunlight upstairs as she was enveloped by the warmth. It was a great atmosphere to get some sleep, but Lucy could not sleep no matter how hard she tried. She perked up instead and began to miss Matthew again. What was he doing? It felt like it had been a long time since shest saw him. Lucy was lost in thought for about five minutes before she sprung up from bed. She took out her phone and was hesitant. It should be fine to call Matthew at this time, right? Cillian had helped her register a new number when she arrived at Charleston. She wondered if Matthew would pick up a call from an unfamiliar number. She made the call as she was thinking about this. Back in the country, Matthew was rubbing his temple. There were deep, dark circles below his eyes. It wasdate at night now, but he was still working. He still had not found out much about Spades, and he could not ignore his usual office work. Matthew was really buried in work. He had been suffering from insomnia for the past few days without his wife by his side.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 238 Matthew''s personal phone suddenly rang at this hour. He was resting his eyes, and they popped open at the sound. He picked up his phone and saw that the call was from an unfamiliar number. He frowned. This was his personal number, and not many people had it. Telemarketers would not be calling him on this phone. Who could it be? He picked it up and held back the annoyance from his tone. "Hello, this is Matthew Leon speaking." When Lucy heard his voice from the other end of the call, she suddenly felt safe but also a little strange. They had just separated, but why did Matthew sound so tired? He even sounded a little hoarse. She said worriedly, "Are you alright, Matthew? Why do you sound so hoarse?" Matthew''s eyes slit up when he heard Lucy''s voice. It was his wifey! He looked at his phone again. The number was unfamiliar, and it suddenly hit him that Cillian had probably changed Lucy''s number after they arrived at Charleston. He put the phone back to his ear. "Nothing''s wrong with me. Don''t worry, wifey! Have you been alright these few days?" Matthew listened greedily to her voice from the other end of the phone. It had been a long time since hest saw Lucy. Even though Mattew imed to be fine and asked about Lucy, she was not about to let her question slip by without an answer. She rolled her eyes speechlessly when she heard Matthew attempt to perk up his tone despite still sounding hoarse. She suddenly remembered that she and Matthew were in different locations. There was a time difference between them. Lucy began calcting what time it was over where he was. Lucy asked with slight exasperation, "Are you still working, Matthew?" Matthew did not notice anything wrong with the questioning. He blinked and answered, "Yes, I am. I''ll be done once I''m done with this document." He started to lie without batting an eyelid, "I''ll have dinner immediately after this. Don''t worry, wifey." Lucy''s face fet immediately. What did he mean by he was still working? Judging by her calctions, it should be about midnight wheret n Matthew was. Why was he still working on thest document and having dinner only after that? Did he miss dinner because of work? "Matthew Leon, you''re burning the midnight oil and you haven''t had dinner yet." A chill went down Matthew''s spine. How did Lucy know that? He looked outside the window and realized that it was dark out. He put his hand to his head in exasperation. How could §Õ§Ý§ñ he have made such a me? He knew that there was a time difference between their locations, but he still managed to anger Lucy. Matthew shook his head helplessly. He decided to apologize to Lucy immediately. He would suffer a huge loss if he made Lucy angry. Matthew apologized pitifully, "I''m so sorry. I really have been quite busy recently." Lucy sighed helplessly when she heard Matthew''s hoarse voice.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "You better. Raz take care of your health r. Go to bed right now. r to make yourself). ne? of warm milk before going to bed." It warmed Matthew''s heart to hear that, but he did not want to go to sleep right now. He wanted to hear more of Lucy''s voice. He said, "I don''t want to go to sleep now, wifey. I want to listen to your voice." Lucy blushed furiously when she heard that and did not know how to react. "But it won''t do for you not to go to sleep." Chapter 239 Matthew knew Lucy could not see him over the phone. He looked down with a slightly sad expression. How could he sleep when his wife was in such a predicament?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He was so worried for her that he could not sleep at all. Matthew sighed and massaged his temples. It was fortunate that Lucy had been sent out of the country and could not see the look on his face right now. It would have been so embarrassing for him. He tried his best to soften his tone. "How about figuring out a way to help me sleep, wifey? I really can''t sleep right now." Lucy''s face turned red on the other end of the call. Why did it feel like Matthew had gotten more clingy after not seeing each other for a long time? She began thinking about this in a daze. "Why aren''t you able to sleep? Are you overworked? Do you need some light music to help you sleep, Matthew? You''ll fall asleep after listening to it.¡± Lucy tried to think about what would help her go to sleep and began making serious suggestions to Matthew. Matthew burst outughing. He found Lucy adorable for doing this and suddenly felt like he wanted to tease her. He smiled and said, "But I don''t want to listen to any light music. I can hire an entire band if I really want to do that." Lucy was bewildered. It was pretty exaggerated to hire a band just because he wanted to listen to some light music. Wait, that was not the point. The important thing to focus on right now was that Matthew had problems going to sleep. Lucy knew he had to be teasing her when she heard something different about his tone when he rejected her suggestion. Lucy got mad. It was not because of the teasing, but rather the fact that Matthew was not paying attention to his health. He should not be taking his health so lightly. Matthew had been suffering from insomnia for so many days, but he had not gone to see any doctor for it and even rejected her suggestion. He even teased her about it. The more Lucy thought about it, the angrier she got. "Are you going to sleep or not? I''ll be mad if don''t." you Matthew sighed. "Are you mad, wifey? I went overboard and made you angry!" His tone softened. "I''m sorry, wifey. I didn''t mean to tease you. Please don''t be mad at me." Lucy rolled her eyes. "This isn''t why I''m mad. Matthew Leon, get into bed right now." Matthew sighed. He stopped teasing Lucy as he quickly climbed into bed and govered himself with the el nket. He smiled as he said into his phone, "I''m in bed now, wifey. I''m even under the covers." Lucy looked stoic when she heard his reply. "Turn on your video." Matthew was silent. Did she need to check on him so thoroughly? He signed and turned on the video. Lucy quickly appeared on the screen, and she confirmed that was in bed after checking phone. the environment through his pet Her face turned red because of Matthew''s loose shirt. He was still wearing his shirt from work. He had quickly gotten into bed because Lucy insisted on it. Matthew had tugged on his shirt and unbuttoned two buttons. He looked quite disheveled. The light in Matthew''s room was quite dim. It was a warm yellow, which made things look sexier than usual. Lucy shook her head as she tried her best to ignore the suggestive environment inside Matthew''s room. Chapter 240 Matthew suddenly noticed Lucy shaking her head in the video, and a yful smile appeared on his face. Lucy looked like she was trying to shake something off her mind. Matthew looked at himself and realized that two of his buttons were undone on his shirt. It suddenly hit him what she was trying to shake off. He did not expect Lucy to develop this characteristic after she lost her memory. If this were before, she would have already been used to him looking like that and would never have blushed over this. It excited Matthew to discover this side of Lucy! Matthew stared suggestively at Lucy, which sent a chill down Lucy''s spine. "Close your eyes, Matthew." Lucy thought indignantly, ''I''m trying to get him to go to sleep. I''m totally not trying to get him to stop staring at me that way." Matthew sighed as he relented. He looked sadly at Lucy and closed his eyes obediently. He set up his phone to point at him by propping it up against the pillow before he closed his eyes. The camera was directed right at his face for Lucy to monitor him.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Lucy nodded with satisfaction when she saw Matthew shut his eyes obediently. Not bad. He was a good boy. However, what should Matthew do next after shutting his eyes and there was silence all around? She began contemting this in embarrassment. Matthew had been suffering from insomnia recently. If she did nothing while Matthew had his eyes closed, it would not mean he had fallen asleep. Lucy would put on some light music if she could not sleep, but Matthew just told her that he did not want to listen to any music. She was in a tight spot now. Lucy began thinking about this, and she decided to hum Matthew to sleep. Matthew tried to rx his brain while §Ö his eyes were closed. He had been working for three days and nights rest. It was nice to be able to rest for a while. He nned to get up and go to work once Lucy hung up. That was supposed to be Matthew''s n. However, Matthew soon heard Lucy''s soft, tender voice humming gently. His ears were filled with her voice. Was Lucy humming to him? l Matthew felt his throbbing head slowly rx.from the melodious humming The tight knot on his forehead slowly loosened up. He listened to Lucy''s humming with his eyes shut. Before he knew it, Matthew had fallen asleep. As for Lucy, who was supposed to be on call with Matthew, she ced her phone on the table and picked up a book to continue reading it. She hummed Matthew to sleep while reading her book. About half an hourter, Lucy suddenly heard deep, regr breathinging from Matthew through the phone. Lucy stopped humming and looked up at the phone. She could see Matthew on the screen. His eyes were shut, and he was breathing regrly. His frown had rxed, and there was a small smile on his face. He looked like he was fast asleep. Lucy smiled warmly. He had finally fallen asleep. Matthew was just like a child who had to be tucked nicely into bed. She did not hang up but continued looking at him. It had been a long time since she saw Matthew. He looked thinner and paler than before. He must have been neglecting his health. Lucy sighed as she remembered how Matthew had just been telling her that he could not sleep. Maybe it was better if she called him every day. She had changed her number now, and there should not be a problem with this. Chapter 241 Lucy lingered a moment longer, watching Matthew''s peaceful, sleeping face on the screen before ending the video call. The aroma wafting up from the kitchen reminded her that Cillian had dinner waiting downstairs.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She descended the stairs to the first-floor lobby, which had been transformed into a cozy dining area by the mother and daughter. It was a weing space for their guests to enjoy their meals. As Lucy neared the table, her eyes widened at the sight of the spread before her. Cillian had downyed his cooking ns, mentioning only ribs, potatoes, and soup. She did not expect that such simple home-cooked food would have its own ir when made by Cillian. The ribs were juicy and glossy due to the sauce, looking like utter perfection. They had an enticing aroma. There was also mashed potatoes on the table. Cillian had added some bacon to the potatoes, making the potatoes exceptionally vorful. The mushroom soup was a far cry from the watery rendition one might find in a college dining hall. It was rich with ingredients. It was clearly made with care and attention. "Surprised?" Cillian''s voice broke through her admiration as he wiped his hands and hung up his apron, a sign of a job well done. Lucy nodded, a smile ying on her lips. "I never knew you were such a culinary wizard." Cillian let out augh. "Living solo means I''ve got to be my own chef. Otherwise, who would whip up my meals?" Grinning, he yfully ribbed Lucy. By then, Lucy had cozied up to the dining table. She grabbed a rib and started biting into it. Her eyes sparkled with delight as she turned to Cillian. "This is out of this world. You could sell it at premium prices!" Cillian gave a wry shake of his head. "You''re exaggerating. I was actually aiming to make pumpkin soup at first." He settled into his chair at the table. Lucy, her cheeks bulging with food, gave him a quizzical look. Her gaze asked the question her full mouth could not. Cillian dabbed at Lucy''s greasy lips with a napkin, saying fondly, "Take your time. There''s no rush." He paused before telling the story of the missing pumpkin soup. "I went to the supermarket earlier, only to find they were fresh out of tomatoes. "I asked around and found out tomatoes aren''t grown here. They''re all imported. And would you believe it? Everyone''s crazy for them, so they''re snapped up first thing in the morning. If you want any, you''ve got to be there before sunrise. Cillian vented, "What''s the deal with that? Why am I, a college kid, duking it out with the early bird grannies for produce?" Lucy could not help butugh at his rant, but her mirth was short-lived as something unfortunate happened. Choking on a mouthful of mashed potatoes, Lucy could not stop coughing. Cillian looked at her, a mix of concern and amusement on his face. He gently patted her back "Take it easy," he advised a handing her a ss of water. Chapter 242 Lucy''s coughing fit finally subsided as she epted the water from Cillian. She downed it in one swift gulp. She then shot him a mock using re. "This is all your fault. I wouldn''t have choked if I hadn''t been talking to you!" Looking at her yful stare, Cillian could not help but feel a tad sheepish. He averted his eyes. The rest of the dinner passed in peaceful silence, with both of them finishing their meal without further incident. After dinner, Lucy rose to clear the dishes, but Cillian stopped her. "Leave the dishes to me. You head upstairs, rx a bit, and maybe take a nap- whatever you like." Lucy touched her cheek, feeling a bit guilty. "I can''t let you cook and clean. I''ll be totally spoiled at this rate." With a resigned shake of his head, Cillian insisted, "You shouldn''t be dealing with water and soap. That''ll roughen your hands, and not even the best hand cream will be able to fix that." Lucy always marveled at how thoughtful Cillian was. He was the epitome of a caring guy. As she was about topliment him on being such a wonderful person, something yanked at her pant leg. ncing down, she discovered a charming munchkin kitten with its stubby legs. After its little tug, the kitten sprawled out, iming Lucy''s shoes as its new resting spot. Lucy''s high heels were a precarious perch for the adventurous kitten that had mbered onto her shoes. Unable to reach the ground with its front paws, the kitten let out a couple of distressed meows. The sound tugged at Lucy''s heartstrings. She bent down, scooped up the little furball, and gazed into its eyes with warmth. "What brought you to me, you little troublemaker?" she cooed. Just then, the little girl called Britney burst from her room. "Lucy, there you are with Little Milton! I''ve been searching everywhere for him. He seems to really like you, eventhough he''s usually so shy around people." Lucy was taken aback, holding the kitten that seemed anything but shy. She had assumed from its antics that it was a real cuddle bug.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Noticing Lucy''s fondness for Little Milton, Britney''s eyes twinkled mischievously. She dashed back to her room and returned with something in her hand, which she pressed into Lucy''s. "If you''re fond of Little Milton, take him for a stroll. He''s been super restless, probably because I skipped our walk today." Lucy examined the leash in her hand. "Is that okay?" Britney nodded enthusiastically. "Absolutely, I trust you!" With a smile, Lucy secured the leash on Little Milton and waved goodbye. "Off we go, then!" Behind her, Britney called out, "Enjoy your ytime!" The Charleston evening was just settling in at 5:30 pm, the sky stil tinged with light. A refreshing breeze made it perfect for the joggers out and about. Lucy enjoyed thefortable weather. She was one of the few who ventured out with a pet at that hour. She guessed most owners had already taken their furry friends for a morning stroll. Chapter 243 Lucy did not dwell on it and happily trailed behind Little Milton, the little kitten who pranced about with the joy of newfound freedom. It basked in the cozy twilight. As she took in her surroundings, her satisfaction with the quaint guest house she had chosen grew. The ce was a hidden gem, surrounded by lush scenery. Upon a second nce, the area was not just brimming with flowers but also boasted several small parks. There were enough neighbors around to make safety concerns a non-issue. However, just as she was patting herself on the back, Lucy abruptly retracted her mentalpliment. What was she thinking? Her choice was far from perfect. From afar, she spotted a man who seemed to be bathed in a white halo. It might sound odd, but to put it simply, he was dressed in such a stark white that it seemed no other color dared toe close to him. That was Augustus, the very man Lucy had recently had a premonition about. Augustus'' fashion choice today was bizarre, to say the least. He was d in a white shirt paired with pale trousers, his whole persona screaming ndness. Thankfully, Augustus'' good looks and a certain ethereal quality, likely due to his albinism, gave him an angelic aura. It somehow worked with his monochromatic ensemble. On anyone else, the outfit would have been a fashion disaster. Upon seeing Augustus, Lucy immediately thought about turning tail. It was not fear that spurred her. Rather, Augustus had been a monumental pest that morning. His incessant chatter could fill the sky, and she was not in the mood to be his audience again. While talking, he would suddenly burst into fits ofughter for no reason at all. He would also randomlypliment her, saying she was an incredibly fun person to be around. Lucy found it all a bit odd, like he was some kind of entric character. She had no desire to stick around him any longer than necessary. Yet, after only a couple of steps, Lucy heard someone calling out from behind her. "Miss Quinn, hold on a sec!" Her lips twitched in annoyance. She had been spotted. She lowered her head and muttered to herself, "I can''t hear you, I can''t hear you. I''m not Lucy." She picked up her pace, causing the little kitten following her to be taken aback by her sudden rush. The poor thing, with its stubby legs, could not keep up and tripped over. Itnded with a soft thud and let out a sad meow. Lucy could not help but stop. She felt a pang of sympathy for the little munchkin kitten. She crouched down, scooped it up into her arms, and then set off again for rhome.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. However, that brief pause was all it took for Augustus to catch up to her. He walked briskly and ced his hand on Lucy''s shoulder. "Miss Quinn, why the hurry? I''ve been calling out to you." Lucy tensed up but quickly regained herposure. She turned to Augustus with a look of surprise. "Mr. Scruggs, what brings you here?" Augustus stared at her in disbelief. "I''ve been calling out to you for quite some time." Lucy feigned confusion. "Oh, you were calling me? I''m so sorry." She touched her cheek in a self-conscious gesture. ? "I assumed someone was calling another person with the same name. It''s my first time here, and I don''t really know anyone, so it''s unusual for someone to call out my name like that." Augustus appeared to have been swayed by Lucy''s argument. "I see. My apologies for being so forward." Chapter 244 With a courteous nod, Lucy painted a clear picture for Augustus of what it meant to give a fake smile.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Scruggs, is there something you wanted to talk about?" She inwardly groaned, praying not to get trapped in another pointless conversation like the one that morning. It had been filled with nonsensical chatter that dragged on forever. Cillian was at home waiting for her, and if she waste, he would surely start to worry-especially with how overprotective he had beentely. A headache began to form. She was not a child, after all. Regardless, she really did not feel like speaking to the man before her. Oblivious to Lucy''s difort, Augustus cheerfully asked, "I actually have a matter to discuss. Also, I was wondering if you mighte over to my ce?" rm bells rang in Lucy''s head. What was he implying? Inviting a near-stranger to his home... Were Charleston folks always so weing? That could not be right. She had heard that Charleston locals were known for being aloof and distant. This had to be out of the ordinary. He must be up to something. Lucy made up her mind to turn him down politely, "I''m sorry, Mr. Scruggs, but I have someone waiting for me at home. Besides, it''s almost 6:30 pm. If I don''t head back now, my friend will start worrying." Augustus'' eyes popped. He had always been blessed with angelic looks that made people cave with just a soft smile. However, for the first time, he was on the receiving end of a t-out ''no''. Under normal circumstances, he would just shrug it off if Lucy was not up for something. There was no point in pressing when he was only going to get the silent treatment, right? However, today''s mission came straight from his best bud. The next time he bumped into Lucy, he had to snag her digits. He could not let his pal down, not when he had made a rare request Ignoring Lucy''s clear reluctance, he teased her, "Your friend''s a real worrywart, huh? It''s just a friendly visit, nothing to sweat over." However, Lucy''s guard went up even more. That guy had to be up to something, and she dropped all pretenses of politeness. "I''m busy, sir!" Augustus feigned a troubled look, though inside, he was doing a victory dance. Maintaining hisposure, he said, "If you''re upied, perhaps another asion would be suitable. Could you provide your contact information so that we can connectter?" Lucy''s frown deepened. It turned out that this was his game. She could give him her number, but something about him just did not sit right with her. Still, she wanted out of that conversation. With a sigh, she pulled out her phone and rattled off her number. Inside, Augustus was doing cartwheels and happily jotted down Lucy''s number. Finally, he could report back to his best friend! Augustus was filled with anxiety whenever he thought about his friend. He still could not fathom why his buddy was so hung up on Lucy. Chapter 245 Lucy had reluctantly given her number to Augustus. Right after that, she found herself in a foul mood. Staring nkly at Augustus'' number in her call history, she resolved to change her number as soon as she got back. Clutching the kitten, Lucy walked into the guest house where she was staying. The scowl on her face startled, Cillian. He asked gently, "What''s troubling you? You look really upset." Lucy just shook her head and let out a weary sigh. She did not want to burden Cillian with her troubles, so she kept quiet. However, her obvious distress was exactly what worried Cillian. If he knew what was bothering her, he could handle it. However, her silence only made his imagination run wild. "Lucy, please, I''m seriously worried about you," Cillian implored. Lucy''s frown deepened as she stubbornly shook her head once more. It was just some creep who had gotten her number. She would change it soon enough, and then it would be fine. Cillian was at a loss watching Lucy''s defiant stance. They were new to Charleston, and if anything happened to her, he would be devastated. After a moment of internal debate, Cillian said with grave concern, "Lucy, this isn''t something to take lightly. You need to tell me what''s going on." Cillian was dead set on getting the truth out of Lucy. With his unwavering gaze fixed on her, Lucy caved and recounted the day''s unsettling events. "Remember that creep we bumped into when you picked me up? I saw him again in the park today. He was acting strange. First, he tried to coax me into visiting his ce, which I shot down. "Then, he had the nerve to ask for my number, and it''s been bugging me ever since." Cillian went quiet. Lucy was a target for Spades, and he could not afford to ignore even the slightest oddity. Was that guy one of them? However, Cillian quickly doubted it. Spades'' hitmen would not just waltz up and ask for Lucy''s number. They would be more likely to tail her than to make direct contact. Still, Cillian yed it safe and suggested, "Lucy, let''s get you a new phone number tomorrow. "It''ll keep that weirdo off your back."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Lucy just shrugged. She was already one step ahead with the same thought. Once they had everything squared away, Cillian and Lucy retreated to their separate rooms. Alone with her thoughts, Lucy zoned el. out staring at her phone. The idea of changing her number had not seemedplicated before, but she suddenly sensed trouble brewing. let Forget about the hassle of switching phone numbers in Charleston for a moment, Lucy had a more pressing concern. She had already called Matthew with her current number. If she changed it, she would have to call him using her new number. What if Matthew did not pick up? The thought nagged at her until she decided to just call him one more time to exin the situation. She waited after dialing his number, but the line remained silent. .n¨¦t Staring at her phone, a lightbulb went off in Lucy''s head. She had sung Matthew into slumber earlier Of course, he would not be answering her calls now. She gave herself a mental facepalm, her mind a jumble from everything that had been happeningtely. Chapter 246 With no answer from Matthew, Lucy resorted to leaving a voicemail. "Hey Matthew, it''s Lucy. I''m about to switch my phone number. I''ll call you again tomorrow at the same time. Keep an eye out for a new number, okay?" she said. With the message left, she ended the call. She felt as though a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. Meanwhile, a stone''s throw from Lucy''s guest home, Augustus was practically skipping back to his mansion. He could not wait to show Theodore histest find. "Guess what I''ve got," he beamed, holding up his phone. Theodore, distracted from his reading, eyed the phone with a mix of curiosity and skepticism. "What''s that? Not anotherdy friend of yours, I hope? Just so you know, I''m not interested in your conquests." Augustus'' smile was stuck on his face, awkward and stiff. He had jumped through hoops and even begged to get the contact info Theodore had asked for. This was the thanks he got? He let the fake grin drop and slowly pocketed his phone, saying tly to Theodore, "Alright, you''re not interested. I get it. I''ll just take it back, then." Theodore''s confusion deepened, and a warning bell went off in his head. That was not like Augustus at all. Had he gotten something wrong? "Augustus, whose contact info were you showing me, exactly?" A sinking feeling took hold of him. Augustus gave an exasperated eye roll. "You said you weren''t interested, remember? If that''s the case, I''m not showing you anything. And by the way, how much longer are you going to crash at my ce? It''s time to head back to your fancy pce." If Theodore stayed away any longer, the paperwork would probably pile up enough to bury him. Theodore rubbed his forehead, feeling a bit defeated. "Look, I told you, I''m here because that woman might be living somewhere around here I haven''t found her yet, so how can I just leave?" He stopped talking abruptly.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hold on! Was the contact info Augustus had shown him actually that woman''s? He looked up sharply, fixing Augustus with a piercing gaze. Augustus rolled his eyes inwardly. His buddy, who was usually quick on the uptake was acting slow today However, it was toote for regrets. Augustus had made a promise to himself, and he was not about to break it. He would rather be called a dog than show that number to Theodore again. He swore with a scowl. Theodore caught on to his friend''s irritation and racked his brain for a solution. It was time to pull out the big guns. "Augustus..." Theodore''s eyes went wide and glossy, his hands sped as if in prayer. His voice dripped with sweetness. "I messed up, man. Forgive me, just this once? I got you all wrong. "Let me have one more peek at that contact. I swear it won''t happen again. You''re my best bud. You wouldn''t turn down a sincere plea, right?" Augustus felt a shiver of disgust, his skin crawling. The high society dames would have a field day if they saw their darling Prince Theodore groveling like that,pletely without pride. Augustus could not fathom why they were all so smitten. Was it just for those pretty-boy looks? He was not too shabby in the looks department himself, though! Chapter 247 Holding back a mix of feelings, Augustus tossed his phone at Theodore. His voice wasced with annoyance. "Here, just take it. The first number''s hers. And don''t you dare use that tone with me again. I can''t stand it!" Theodore did not give a second thought to Augustus'' peeved expression. He had what he wanted, and that was all that mattered. Why worry about Augustus, right? He snapped back to his usual serious and precise self. He unlocked Augustus'' phone with a small smile ying on his lips. Now that he had the woman''s number, he could invite her out. Meeting her face-to-face would make it easier to get that DNA test done. If she really was his sister, then their mother could finally stop crying herself to sleep. Theodore gazed at the number on the screen, his emotions a tangled mess. He hesitated, but his desire to know the truth pushed him to make the call. He did not hold much hope, but Theodore was willing to bet on that long shot. The phone rang and rang, and with each passing second, Theodore''s hands grew sweatier. Why was she not picking up? He could not help but feel a rush of impatience. On the other side of town, Lucy, fresh from a shower and cozied up in bed, jumped as her phone rang out of the blue. She grabbed it and saw the unfamiliar number. Lucy''s mouth quirked in annoyance. It was that weirdo again... She stared down the ringing phone with a nk face, deciding to ignore it until it stopped on its own. Two minutester, the call ended. Theodore''s brows creased in frustration. Maybe she did not have her phone on her? He pondered for a moment before deciding to leave a voicemail. "Hello, this is Theodore. I have a personal matter like to discuss with you which i''m afraid I can''t exin over the phone. Could we possibly talk about it in person?" Lucy breathed a sigh of relief when the call ended without a callback. She made up her mind to change her number first thing in the morning. A notification appeared: [You have a new voicemail from 139xxxxxxx.]Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. With a resigned sigh, Lucy figured she might as well give it a listen. Lucy''s eyebrows rose in surprise as she listened to the message from a man she did not know. The message itself was bizarre enough to render her speechless. Aplete stranger had gotten her number from some weirdo and then was calling her up, wanting to meet. It screamed ''suspicious'' from a mile away. She might as well act as if she had never heard the voicemail. With a nk face, Lucy hit the delete button and tossed her phone aside. Skipping her usual bedtime reading, she justy down, closed her eyes, and was soon lost in dreand. While Lucy slept soundly, Theodore was a bundle of nerves. The next day, when he had not heard a peep from that woman, his anxiety spiked. He had left a voicemail. Surely she could not have missed it, so why the silent treatment? Had he been rude without realizing it? It dawned on him, and he groaned at the thought. Oh boy, he had gotten her number from someone else and then immediately called her, expecting her to meet up with a total stranger. What was he thinking? Chapter 248 However, all the regret in the world was pointless then. Lucy, having woken up the next day, had already tossed the whole episode to the back of her mind. It was not long before she was out. She went to change her phone number with Cillian tagging along. "Why do you have toe with me?" Lucy grumbled as they walked. "I''m just changing my phone number, that''s all." Cillian gave a resigned shrug. If he could have it his way, he would have let Lucy handle it on her own. Lucy was in a foul mood, and Cillian knew better than to stir the pot by bringing up old issues. Instead, he chose wisely to keep his mouth shut. Without anyone rifying things for her, Lucy grumbled under her breath for a bit before falling silent. Lucy only retained her memories up until her freshman year of college. She became more spirited, a touch more naive, and had shed her tough-as- nails businesswoman persona. They pulled up to the ce where Lucy could get a new phone number. Cillian hopped out of the car first, then swung the passenger door open for Lucy. He lent her a hand. The onlookers could not help but shoot envious nces her way. However, to Lucy, this was just another day. She seemed to be used to being looked after. In the past, the chivalrous Matthew would always open the door for her. Now, she got to enjoy Cillian''s attentive care. At the service counter, the clerk shed them a practiced smile. "Hello, what can I do for you today?" Cillian gestured toward Lucy. "She needs a new phone number." The clerk was all business. "Any particr reason for the change? It''s quite a hassle to switch numbers. If it''s a signal issue, we can sort that out without changing your number." Lucy cut in, her eyes tinged with resignation, "The signal''s fine. It''s just... I''ve got this person who won''t stop bothering me, and I''ve had enough. Changing my number seems like the only way out." The clerk''s eyes lit up with sudden understanding. Dealing with that kind of hassle was always a pain. She quickly took Lucy''s phone, expertly popped open the SIM slot with a slender needle, and started scanning the card for information. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Pick out a number you like," she told Lucy while working. "I''ll transfer all your info onto this new card, so you won''t have to worry about losing any data." Lucy did not care much about which number she got. She casually gestured, "Any number''s fine. Just make sure it can handle international calls." The clerk appreciated easy-going customers like her. She chose a number that looked good enough and handed the SIM card to Lucy Lucy stotted the card into her phone, and Cillian covered the bill. Then, they both left the ce. Poor Theodore, realizing toote that he had snubbed the woman, tried to call back to exin. However, all he got was the sweet yet disappointing automated message, "Sorry, the number you have dialed is not in service." e'' Chapter 249 Theodore stood frozen for a moment before his eyes bulged in disbelief. There were only two reasons for a dead line¡ªeither she had ditched the number, leaving it unassigned, or worse, she had blocked him. Theodore was leaning toward the second exnation. Changing her phone number just because of one call from a stranger? That was overkill unless she was on the run from the mob or something. No way someone would freak out like that for no good reason. He thought he had cracked the case, so he ended the call on Augustus'' phone. Augustus was giving him the stink eye. "Theodore, are you done with your call? Can I get my phone back now? It''s been three days since I''ve even touched it." Without a word, Theodore rolled his eyes and chucked the phone back to Augustus. He pulled out his own phone. He would not have hogged Augustus'' phone if he was not worried about thedy ignoring calls from an unknown number! He punched in the number he knew by heart and waited for the woman to pick up. Bingo, the call went through! A grin broke out on Theodore''s face, but before he could get a word out, that all-too-familiar message hit him, "Sorry, the number you have dialed is not in service." The smile on Theodore''s face turned to stone. No way. She actually changed her number because of one measly call from a stranger. Crushed, Theodore shoved his phone into his pocket and buried his head in his hands. Theodore, the guy who never missed a beat, had just face-nted big time, thanks to his own sister. Now what? Theodore was the picture of defeat. He had probably scared the poor woman half to death. Augustus had hit a dead end tryingContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. to reach out, and Theodore was freaking out, imagining the worst. Perhaps the woman Theodore was after was as skittish as a spooked bird. She might have just up and moved away today. Theodore was on the edge of despair, but Augustus could not stand to see his buddy like that. He gave Theodore a gentle shove. "Hey, don''t lose hope, man. I bumped into her, twice, didn''t I? I''ll run into her again, and a third time''s a charm. "Plus, she was out walking her cat, of all things. She''s gotta be close by. Let''s just go find her, okay?" Theodore''s eyes sparked to life, his slump instantly gone. Augustus was spot on. As a prince, he could not just throw in the towel that easily. If he kept that up, his dad, the king, would never trust him to take over. Augustus let out a relieved breath when he saw Theodore perk up, but then a twinge of guilt hit him. Sure, he had given a pep talk, but finding thedy again was like rolling the dice. He had always thought of himself as a lucky guy, with not a blemish of bad luck on him. However, with Theodore, Mr. Bad Luck himself, in tow, all bets were off. Still, Augustus clenched his jaw and decided they would look for the woman. Theodore was his friend, and friends helped each other out. In the worst-case scenario, he would just call Theodore the next time he saw her and stall for time. Meanwhile, in the car, Lucy let out a sudden sneeze. Chapter 250 Cillian nced over at Lucy as she sneezed and asked with a hint of worry, "Feeling unwell? That sneeze came out of nowhere. Remember to bundle up at night and resist cranking the AC too high." Lucy gave a resigned nod, but she was tempted to roll her eyes. Geez, Cillian was turning into a total mom always fussing over her. Should she tell him to cut out the mother hen act? She was thankful he could not hear her thoughts. He would be livid to know that his well-meaning concern was being met with such sass. Seeing Lucy''spliant response, Cillian rxed and shifted the conversation to more mundane topics. "You''ve got a new phone number, right? If there''s anyone you need to keep in touch with, you''d better give them a heads-up about the change." Lucy could not help but roll her eyes. She stayed silent. It dawned on Cillian that they were in Charleston, far from home. Lucy had no old friends to call here. With her identity being a touchy subject, it was not wise for her to reach out anyhow. Realizing his blunder, Cillian chose to zip it. This spared them both from any more awkwardness. Meanwhile, Lucy''s thoughts drifted to her bestie, Chelsea. She spaced out, wondering what Chelsea might be going through now that she thought Lucy was gone. The weight of that thought pulled her mood down. Chelsea would be devastated and was probably drowning in guilt.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Can I just call Chelsea?" Lucy''s question came out of nowhere, catching Cillian off guard. He frowned, the lines on his forehead deepening, but he did not hold back his thoughts. "I''d say no We''re in too deep, and it''s risky. If word gets out that you''re alive, that''s one thing. However, dragging her into this mess? That''s another." Cillian left the thought hanging, but Lucy did not need him to spell it out. She was not clueless. After days in Charleston under Cillian''s watchful eye, with him never letting er out of his sight, she knew all too well the danger they were in. With a heavy sigh, Lucy sent a silent plea to the universe. She wished for a swift end to their troubles. She longed to see Chelsea and to make amends. Chelsea had to be heartbroken. ... Heartbroken was an understatement. Chelsea had been holed up at home, not touching food or water for days on end. She was a prisoner in her own room, haunted by memories. in old photo albums and the images on her phone. Her eyes were gloomy with exhaustion. Hugh was beside himself with worry. He had thought Chelsea just needed some space, that she would snap out of it after a day or two. However, days had passed, and she had not budged. He nced at the untouched food that had gone cold. No one could survive without eating for that long, not even the toughest of the tough. He gently tapped Chelsea on the back. "Hey, Chelsea. How about joining me for a bite to eat? Wearing yourself out won''t do any good, and I''m pretty sure Lucy would say the same." At his words, Chelsea gave a small shiver but remained seated. Her gaze was fixed on Lucy''s radiant smile on her phone screen. Chelsea''s stubbornness was unwavering. Chapter 251 Unbothered by Chelsea''s reaction, Hugh continued persuading her, "Chelsea, for Lucy''s sake, can you pleasee out and eat just a little bit?" Chelsea closed her eyes, reluctantly put her phone down, and got out of bed like a robot. After she opened the door, Hugh''s face lit up as he finally got to see his girlfriend who had not left the room for days. However, he could tell from her gaunt face and bloodshot eyes that she had not had proper rest in a long time. Sighing, he carefully supported her to the dining table. "Chelsea, sit down first. Let me heat up the food." Chelsea obediently sat down without saying anything. Hugh''s gaze dimmed. He knew that this was a psychological issue, so she needed time to heal. All he could do now was take care of Chelsea''s health. He put on the apron and reheated the food that had gone cold, but because of hisck of experience, he identally burned his hand on the bowl. He quickly ran his hand under cold water for a moment and ignored it. Ten minutester, the food was heated up, so he carefully brought it out. "Chelsea, I heated up the food, so eat it while it''s hot." Chelsea nkly picked up the cutlery and ate. Only after Chelsea finished her meal did Hugh feel relieved. Now, it was time to let her rest. He helped her stand up and said, "Chelsea, you should get some sleep. Your eyes are all red." Chelsea did not respond at first, but when Hugh helped her up, she noticed his reddened hand. With a hoarse voice, Chelsea asked, ¡°What happened to your hand?¡± Hugh''s gaze became shifty as he tucked his hand behind him. He did not want Chelsea to worry about him. "It''s nothing, Chelsea. You should go to sleep first. It''s just a little burn. I''ll go put some ointment on it." Listening to his words, Chelsea felt the urge to cry. After crying at Lucy''s funeral she thought that she had run out of tears, but her vision was blurred once again. A sour feeling welled up in her. This time, she was not crying because of grief but because she was touched by the feeling of being cared for. Hugh was almost scared to death by Chelsea''s sudden tears. He clumsily wiped her tears away and stuttered, "Chelsea, why are you crying again? Did do something wrong? Please don''t be mad." His slow-witted remarks made Chelseaugh. It was the first time she smiled in days. "You idiot!" Chelseaughed while scolding him.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Then, she pulled Hugh to the living room, where she skillfully retrieved the first aid kit and applied medicine to his burn while Hugh just stared at her nkly. ''Does this mean Chelsea is okay now?'' Hugh wondered. He cautiously asked, "Are you not sad anymore?" Chelsea rolled her eyes impatiently. "I''ve cried enough these past few days. Lulu isn''ting back anymore. If I keep crying like this, I might as well go to heaven and keep herpany." "I won''t allow that." Hugh quickly pulled Chelsea into his arms. Chapter 252 Things were starting to warm up on Chelsea''s side. Thankfully, they were gradually recovering from the shadow of Lucy''s death. Meanwhile, Lucy, who was supposed to be dead, was idling away in her room. She was truly bored, unlike Cillian, who had assignments from his professor. Thus, being in Charleston felt more like a vacation for Lucy. However, Cillian had recently warned her to be more cautious when going out. ''For the sake of your safety'', as he liked to say. To avoid getting into trouble, Lucy tried to stay in as much as possible, but she knew she had to find something to do to keep herself from going crazy. Lucy opened herptop and connected her tablet to it. She decided to revisit her old hobby-drawing fan art andics. Although that was her n, she did not know what to draw. She sighed. She could not just start a newic. It was too much work. She would have to decide the plot and then the script. There was even the storyboarding element. She may be bored, but she did not want to force herself into doing something so demanding. While she pondered about it, the image of Matthew sleeping soundly that day popped into her head. Without even realizing it, she had already sketched the outline of him. She only realized it after she finished the sketch, and her cheeks were burning hot. How did she end up drawing Matthew? She looked at the sketch in her hand, unsure of what to do with it. The sketch she drew perfectly captured Matthew''s sleeping expression. To be honest, Lucy was reluctant to delete it. However, what was the point of drawing it when she could not share it afterward? If she posted the drawing of Matthew on social media, it might cause some unwanted trouble. With a sigh, Lucy set aside her dilemma for now and decided to finish the drawing. As she refined and polished up the sketch, her eyes sparkled with satisfaction. Looking at the finished drawing, she felt her drawing skills had improved. Lucy took out her phone and transferred the image onto it. She admired her masterpiece as it gave her a sense of achievement. After indulging in her creation for a while, she closed her album and opened up a popric app in Charleston, hoping to find someics that suited her taste.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. However, after searching for a while, Lucy could not find anyics to her liking. Was theic industry in Charleston that outdated? Lucy was extremely disappointed. She turned off her phone and decided to go out for a walk to stretch her legs. Before leaving, she thought to herself, ''I''ve already encountered the persond least wanted to see thest few times I went out. I probably won''t run into him this time, right? My luck can''t possibly be that bad...'' Lucy did not know that something called ''Murphy''s Law'' existed. The more she said it, the more likely it was to happen. Perhaps today was her lucky day because she did not run into that strange man with white hair this time. However... In the garden, Lucy encountered a man who bore a striking resemnce to her. They stood there awkwardly, silently facing each other. In the awkward silence, Lucy blinked twice and turned to leave. It did not matter that he looked like her. He was still a stranger, so it was better if she left now. Chapter 253 Contrary to what Lucy was feeling, Theodore was ecstatic. He did not expect to be so lucky as to encounter Lucy in the garden. Looking at her face which bore a striking resemnce to his own, Theodore could not help but feel a sense of anticipation. Perhaps she was truly his long-lost sister whom he had never met before! It was their first time meeting, so he had to leave a good impression. He had already slighted her before, so he had better think it through before acting this time. While he was still thinking, he noticed that she had already turned to leave. He was stunned. Was he really that scary-looking? Duh! Anyone would be startled if they saw their doppelganger. Not to mention, Lucy had been encountering a lot of strange people recently, so it was natural for her to turn and walk away. Thankfully, Theodore realized what was happening, so he quickly caught up to her and grabbed her wrist. "Miss, wait a minute." Lucy''s eyes twitched, and a bad feeling crept up to her. Apart from the strange man with white hair, no other person had initiated a conversation with her out of the blue. Lucy was in despair. Could this be weirdo no. 2? Lucy forcefully freed her wrist from Theodore''s grasp. "Sir, what do you want from me?" She rubbed her wrist and forced a smile. Theodore was annoyed at himself after he realized that he had slighted her again. Why did he always be so irrational when he was around her? He straightened his posture and spoke in a polite tone, returning to a demeanor befitting a prince. "Miss apologize for my rudeness. l.n However, I do have a very important matter to discuss with you that I cannot say in detail here. "Would you be willing to apany me to a nearby establishment where we can have a proper talk?" The more he spoke, the more suspicious Lucy was. However, based on her past experiences, she knew that bad people would not give up until they had achieved what they wanted. Lucy peeked at Theodore''s face and sighed. She decided to go with the flow and follow him to see what this was all about. Although she had agreed to go with him, she still retained some control over the situation by choosing the location herself. She pointed to a caf¨¦ in the distance. "Shall we go to that caf¨¦ over there?" Lucy made a good choice. The caf¨¦ was located in a busy area near her guest house, so it was not too far from where she stayed. There was a high volume of foot traffic, so case weirdo no. 2 had any ill intentions, he would not dareCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. do anything suspicious with so many people around. Theodore did not show any objection to Lucy''s suggestion. In fact, it did not even cross his mind that Lucy chose a crowded caf¨¦ on purpose as a precaution against him. He was just happy that she was willing to talk to him. Theodore readily agreed to her suggestion and said, ¡°Alright, let''s go to that caf¨¦, then. After you." He made a gentlemanly gesture for Lucy to walk ahead. Lucy nodded, feeling slightly less wary of him. Since he agreed so easily, he probably did not harbor any ill intentions. Perhaps this person genuinely had something to discuss with her. Chapter 254 ? Upon entering the caf¨¦, Theodore summoned the waiter. The waiter handed menus to both of them and respectfully asked, "May I take your order, sir?" Theodore casually browsed through the menu and said to the waiter, "I''ll have a ss of iced Coke and one tiramisu." Then, the waiter turned to Lucy and asked, ¡°And what would you like to have, Miss?" Lucy felt a little bewildered by the situation. She thought they were here to discuss something. Why were they eating and drinking all of a sudden? Nheless, she realized that it might be awkward to have a conversation without ordering anything, so she went with it.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She flipped through the menu and said to Theodore, "I''ll just have a cup of ck tea." Theodore nodded and told the waiter, "One cup of ck tea, please." Their order was rtively simple, so the waiter quickly served them. After taking a sip of her tea, Lucy asked, "So, what exactly do you want to talk to me about?" Theodore took a deep breath. Despite all that went through his mind on the way here, he was still unsure how to exin things to thedy sitting before him. Hence, he decided to cut straight to the point. "I''m not sure if you''ve noticed, but both of us look incredibly simr," Theodore stated with a serious expression. Puzzled, Lucy nodded. "I noticed that the first moment we met, but how does that have to do with this? We just look simr, that''s all." Theodore''s expression grew even more stern. "I know this may sound ridiculous, but I have to tell you, so please bear with me and listen." Lucy was intrigued by his demeanor. She set down her cup of ck tea and listened attentively. "I''m from arge family with many branches, but there are only three direct descendants in our bloodline-me, my brother, and a sister that I''ve never met. "The reason I''ve never met my sister is because she was abducted at birth. We only discovered this fact recently. When I saw how much you look like me..." Lucy''s lips twitched as she looked at Theodore with aplex himself? Did he think he was expression, Was he even ned narrating a fairytale or something? Even if he was trying to deceive her, there were less cliche ways to do it! However, given the fact that they looked so simr, there was still some credibility in his lies. Even so, Lucy was not a two-year-old child. How could she believe him? Appearances could easily be changed. So what if she looked exactly like him? It could just be a coincidence. "Sir, what you''re saying sounds like a fairytale. Such melodramatic plots don''t exist in real life. I hope that the next time youe up with a story, you''ll at least make it a bit more believable." Theodore got anxious when he saw Lucy''s disbelief. He stood up and stared straight into Lucy''s eyes. ¡°It doesn''t matter if you believe me or not. I''m telling the truth. The reason I asked you here is to collect some of your DNA. I''d like to do a DNA test." Chapter 255 ? Lucy rolled her eyes, unsure of what to say. This con artist was really giving it his all. She said to Theodore sarcastically, "How do you expect me to believe you? You''re making it sound like we''re in some kind of soap opera. These things don''t happen in real life." She shrugged, trying to lighten the mood. "What? Are you going to tell me that you''re the prince and your long-lost sister is the princess?" Theodore was speechless. He was indeed the prince of Charleston, but the person in front of him clearly did not believe a word he said. He decided to hide that fact for now, in case it would make him seem even more like a fraud. In a somber tone, he exined, "I''m not sure if you''re my long-lost sister, so I want to get your DNA to do a test. Why else would I be sitting here discussing this with you? I can show you the DNA test results after and then you''ll know as well." Lucy had no words, so she gathered her things to leave. Theodore noticed her intention and reached out to stop her. ¡°Hold on, Miss. Everything I said is true. Please sit down and listen to me.¡± Lucy looked at Theodore before ncing around at the attention they were attracting. She eventually decided to stay. After finding out that Theodore did not harbor ill intentions, she kind of regretted choosing such a crowded ce. As soon as Theodore stopped her from leaving, it drew attention from the curious onlookers. She did not want to be the subject of gossip for everyone there. Regardless of what Lucy thought, Theodore was relieved to see her stay. However, the main issue still remained. How was he going to convince Lucy that he was not a fraud?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After organizing his thoughts for a moment, Theodore calmly analyzed the situation and said, "Think about it. There''s nothing for me to gainne from lying to you. Why would anyone bother to lie about having an extra sister? "Plus, I didn''t force you toe with me, nor did I abduct you or anything. All I''m asking for is your DNA, which can be obtained from saliva, blood and such. If I were solely after these samples, I could''ve easily hired a private investigator to collect them without needing to approach you myself." Lucy replied calmly, "Perhaps this is just a ruse you''ve concocted. It''s amon tactic to lower the guard of others.¡± Theodore was getting impatient, but then an idea struck him. He ??? remembered the most prominent feature of their family lineage and a smile appeared on his face. He had hope now. "Miss, do you have a birthmark?" he said suddenly. The sudden change of topic left Lucy even more puzzled. How did the conversation shift to birthmarks? "Everyone is born with birthmarks. What''s so special about them? Are you going to tell me you remember where your long-lost sister''s birthmark is?" Lucy continued emphasizing the words ''long-lost sister'' with a hint of sarcasm. Theodore''s smile widened. "Why would I bring it up if it were just an ordinary birthmark?¡± Chapter 256 ? His words piqued Lucy''s curiosity. What did he mean by that? "Well, go ahead. Tell me where this birthmark is supposed to be on my body." She looked at him keenly. She was simply curious about this so-called birthmark. She knew her body well, and there was hardly anything worth noticing. Her skin was smooth and unblemished with barely any moles. "Our family members all have a birthmark on our lower back. Every single one of us. The birthmark resembles a feather. It''s usually invisible, and it only appears when we''re emotionally stimted." Theodore felt somewhat apprehensive when he exined it to Lucy. He was not even entirely sure if she was his sister, but in order to make her believe him, he feltpelled to tell her. Since the birthmark only appeared when one was emotionally stimted, there was no way to prove that what he said was false. Evidently, Lucy thought the same. She sneered, "So, you''re saying that the birthmark will only show when I''m emotionally stimted? How stimted would I have to be, then? The fact that the birthmark isn''t visible makes it an awfully convenient lie. "Plus, what kind of birthmark only shows up when someone is emotionally stimted? Do I look like a three-year-old to you? What a cliche. I''ve only seen these kinds of plots in novels." The more she spoke, the more irritated she felt. As of right now, she was certain that the man in front of her was ying games. After her rant, Lucy had no intention of engaging with him any longer. She began to pack up her things and leave. Theodore noticed her anger and annoyance, and his mind was racing. She had inadvertently reminded him of the most effective way for their family to identify each other by the appearance of the birthmark. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Theoretically, Lucy''s current emotional state was enough for the birthmark to manifest on her lower back. If she were truly his long-lost sister, that was. "Miss, I understand that what I said. is hard to believe, but seeing how worked up you are right now, the up you are right now, the birthmark should have appeared on your lower back if you''re indeed my long lost sister. You just have to lift up your top to check." It was indeed a good idea. All Lucy had to do to rid herself of this weirdo was lift her shirt. However, why should Lucy go along with all this? The man started off with a nonsensical monologue and asked for her DNA. Now, he even suggested that she lift her top. Who did he think he was? Even Matthew did not disrespect her like that after she lost her memory! The more Lucy thought about it, the angrier she became. Was it just her imagination, or was her lower back starting to heat up? Lucy had no time to dwell on the strange sensation. She mmed her hand on the table, ignoring the gazes from the people around her. "Sir, please don''t cross the line. are? We''ve only just met. Don''t you realize how rude your requests are Beforeing to Charleston, I heard that everyone here was a true gentleman, but it seems that''s not entirely true-especially with people like you around." Chapter 257 ? After finishing what she had to say, Lucy stood up to leave. She had no intention of wasting any more time with this rude and strange man. She should have listened to Cillian and been more cautious. She vowed to never roam around aimlessly again. Seeing as Lucy was so upset she was going to leave, Theodore grew desperate. He had every reason to believe that if he missed this opportunity today, finding thisdy, who could potentially be his sister, again would be as difficult as reaching for the stars. Driven by urgency, Theodore stood up and grabbed Lucy''s hand. Lucy reacted strongly, ring at Theodore and then at his hand gripping her arm. He immediately released her hand as if he were shocked by electricity. "I''m sorry, I... I was..." he stuttered. Damn it. What had gotten into him? Even if he was desperate, how could he act so rudely? Unable to find the right words to exin himself, Theodore was interrupted by Lucy, who was growing impatient. ¡°That''s enough, sir. I think I''ve made myself quite clear. The world is full of wonders, so it''s not umon for two strangers to look like each other. ¡°I have a father and a mother. I''m definitely not your long-lost sister, so please show some respect. "Even if there''s a one-in-a-million chance that I could be your sister, your behavior is making me hate you!" Although her parents were not nice to her, how could she not know if she was the Quinns'' daughter or not? To shake off Theodore, she decided to stand firm. Meanwhile, her words struck him like lightning. Hate him? Since when did he be someone his sister would hate? The moment he saw Lucy, all he felt was deep affection for her. If Lucy were truly his sister, he would cherish this little princess endlessly. However, he managed to make Lucy hate him now. He was such a lousy brother. "I-I''m sorry for my rudeness. You can leave. I shouldn''t have forced you..." Disheartened, the high and mighty prince of Charleston apologized. When did he ever have to humbly apologize to a woman, let alone apologize twice in one day? All of this was because he could not bear the thought of Lucy hating him. Lucy felt a tinge of guilt andpassion when she saw Theodore''s expression. She felt like she should not have said those things, but at least she had managed to shake him off. However, the burning sensation on her back was bing unbearable, so she had to leave this ce immediately. Suppressing the strange feeling in her heart, she turned around and began to walk away. After a few steps, the burning sensation intensified. She suddenly felt like a string in her mind had snapped. ''Velda!'' The name echoed in her mind, but who was Velda? Before Lucy''s consciousness began to fade, she faintly sensed her ''other self'' rushing toward her while shouting a strange name. Then, everything went dark. Meanwhile, Cillian finished writing his thesis and stretched his stiff shoulders. He nced out the window at the fading light and realized that it was time to prepare dinner for Lucy. He smiled and headed out, only to see that their kindndy, Maggie Stewart, had already cooked dinner for them.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Thanking her warmly, Cillian went upstairs to call Lucy down for dinner. However, when he got room, it was eerily quiet. her Chapter 258 "Lulu, it''s time for dinner. Lulu..." Cillian knocked on the door, but there was no response. His heart skipped a beat. Without any hesitation, he reached for the doorknob and pushed the door open. Inside, he found a cluttered table with scattered draft papers and a lonelyptop sitting on top. Lucy was nowhere to be seen. Cillian felt a pang of anxiety, but before he went into full panic mode, someone tugged at the hem of his clothes. He turned around and saw that it was a little girl with short hair. He recognized her. It was thendy''s child who often stuck around Lucy. Britney stared at him with herrge eyes as she said, "Sir, I forgot to tell you that Ms. Lucy went out to the garden. "She saw that you were busy with work, so she didn''t want to disturb you. She asked me to wait until you were finished with work to let you know so that you wouldn''t worry too much."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Cillian did not bother addressing the fact that the kid called Lucy ''Ms. Lucy'' but him ''sir.'' Hearing that Lucy went out for a walk eased his worries a bit, but after a while, he felt that something was not right. He crouched down and asked, "When did Ms. Lucy leave?" "I''m not sure, but it was probably around noon. Maybe at one o''clock?" The child replied, tilting her head as she tried to recall what time Lucy left. Hearing this, Cillian''s heart sank. Uh-oh. The weather was nice today. Britney said that Lucy left around early afternoon, which meant that she left around one or two o''clock. However, the sun had already set, which meant that at least five or six hours had passed since then. Lucy would not have been out in the garden for that long. This would not do. He had to go find her. Cillian stood up shakily, but he suppressed his worries and asked Britney, "Do you know which garden Ms. Lucy went to?" Britney shook her head and added, "We only have one garden. Just go out the door and keep turning right. When you pass by a caf¨¦, keep going straight." Cillian nodded and thanked Britney, the obedient child. He grabbed his phone before informing Maggie and dashing out of the house, following the directions Britney gave him. While searching, Cillian constantly reassured himself, thinking, ''It''s fine. Nothing bad will happen.'' Matthew and Cillian had already made sure that there were no assassins in Charleston. Nobody here knew Lucy either, which was why they chose this country. Not to mention, Lucy was dead to the outside world. Who would go through so much trouble to harm a dead person? She just went for a walk in the garden. Everything would be fine. Maybe she got captivated by some beautiful scenery and lost track of time. Yes, that had to be the case. Cillian continuedforting himself while he called Lucy''s new number along the way. ¡°Hello, the number you have dialed is currently unavable. Please try againter..." Unfortunately, Lucy had forgotten to charge her phone before leaving, so it was switched off. Despite Cillian''s persistent efforts, he could not reach Lucy. As the sun set and the garden emptied out, it became evident that Lucy was not there either. every Cillian searched through t untywer bed, leaving no stone sign . However, there was of her anywhere. Conte W no ¡°Excuse me, have you seen a beautiful Daburinean woman who looks like me? She''s about this tall.....¡± Dispirited, Cillian sat by the bench. He stood up each time someone passed by to ask about Lucy. It was already evening. Even if someone had seen Lucy in this small town, they would have gone home by now. After asking around, Cillian could not find a single person who had seen Lucy. Chapter 259 ? As the daylight gradually faded into darkness and street lights illuminated the streets, Cillian''s heart was as cold as ice. Holding onto thest shred of hope that he had just missed her when he came out, he returned to the guest house. Perhaps she had already returned home and was waiting for him to join her for dinner. That had to be it. The town had beautiful scenery, and many Daburineans came to visit. Maybe those people did not even realize they had seen Lucy. Cillian could only console himself with various excuses. He could not bear the thought of losing Lucy. It would drive him insane. He could kill someone if that happened. With a glimmer of hope, Cillian returned to the guest house in a daze. It was eerily quiet, and the dishes on the table had already gone cold. Maggie had been waiting for Cillian and Lucy the entire time. Neither Maggie nor Britney had touched their food. After Cillian returned, Maggie approached him anxiously. "How did it go? Did you find Ms. Quinn?" Cillian was stunned by her question. He stammered, "Lucy hasn''te back yet?" Maggie got her answer from his response. She sighed and shook her head. Lucy was really missing. How could a woman like her disappear all of a sudden? Cillian could no longer console himself. He sat down unsteadily, gripping the chair for support. Where could Lucy have gone? Had those assassins already tracked her down? No, that was impossible. Lucy''s room was neat and tidy, and he had searched every inch of the garden. There were no traces or bloodstains. If Lucy had been forcibly taken away, she would have resisted. In broad daylight, with many people strolling in the garden every day, it was impossible that no one noticed anything. Unless... Lucy was taken away so abruptly that she did not even have the chance to resist. What were they going to do to her? Cillian felt dizzy just thinking about it, but he forced himself to remain calm. Regardless, his priority was to find Lucy as soon as possible. Since there were no bloodstains, Lucy should be safe for the time being. The sooner he found her, the less risk she would be in. He had to figure out a way to find Lucy as soon as possible. Feeling disoriented, Cillian stood up to go out and search for her again. Seeing him in such a state, Maggie could not help but interfere, "Mr. Sullivan, please calm down. Perhaps something is dying her. "Let''s not be too pessimistic. Why don''t you sit down and eat first? V After that, we''ll go out and look for her with you," Maggie persuaded him. BUMS However, Cillian shook his head. "No thanks. I''m not hungry. I''ll go out and ask around. Someone must''ve seen her." With so many people in this town, he believed that at least one person would have seen her. Cillian was about to put on his coat and head out, but Maggie stopped him. "No, Mr. Sullivan. If you go knocking on people''s doors, no one will open the door for you. Why not try calling the police? There may not be many surveince cameras in this garden, but there should be clues to Ms. Quinn''s whereabouts on the streets." Maggie offered him a rational suggestion, but Cillian shook his head. "No, I can''t call the police..." Lucy was a dead person to the el outside world. With Matthew''s extraordinary powers, he even managed to send her to Charleston without a valid identity. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. What would he tell the police if they wanted to check Lucy''s identification? Plus, if Lucy had actually been taken away by those assassins,unching a full-scale search would only expose her to more danger. He could not risk Lucy''s life like that. Chapter 260 ? "Why not? Mr. Sullivan, your best bet right now is to call the police..." Squinting, Maggie was somewhat puzzled at Cillian''s reluctance to involve the police. Were they international fugitives afraid of being discovered by the police? Maggie started specting on the various possible exnations after hearing Cillians words. Even Cillian himself was aware that his actions were illogical. To prevent Maggie from making too many assumptions, Cillian could only give her a vague exnation. "If Lulu was kidnapped, the other party might harm her if they find out that we''ve called the police. That''s why we can''t call the police. We need to think of another way."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Cillian somehow managed to convince Maggie, so she started thinking of ways to find Lucy. Cillian did not have many contacts in Charleston, but his teacher had close ties with the royal family. If he could leverage this connection, finding Lucy would be much easier with the help of the royal family. However, he was just a student. Although he was his teacher''s favorite student, he still did not have enough leverage. How was he going to persuade the royal family to help him find someone? Unless... Cillian sighed and decided to call Matthew. Regardless of the circumstances, Matthew was still Lucy''s husband, so he had the right to know about her disappearance. "Hello, Cillian? Where''s Lulu? Let me talk to her." Matthew read the message from Lucy as soon as he woke up, and his heart started racing. Why would his wife change her phone number all of a sudden? He had tried calling her old number only to find out that it was no longer in service. He wanted to ask Cillian what was going on, but his gut told him not to as he did not want to hear Cillian''s voice. Besides, Lucy said in her text that once she changed her phone number, she would call him. Thus, Matthew had been anxiously waiting for Lucy to call. To his dismay, he received a call from Cillian first. Matthew was irritated, so his tone was not polite at all when he answered. Cillian remained silent for a long time on the other end. Suddenly, Matthew felt a pang in his heart, and he heard Cillian say, "Matthew... Lucy, she... She''s gone..." "What did you say? Say it again. What do you mean Lucy''s gone?" Suddenly, Matthew was drained of all emotion, and his voice was as chilling as the deep winter. Cillian felt overwhelming guilt in his heart as he struggled to exin, "She said she wanted to go for a walkin the garden today. I didn''t expect..." "She said she wanted to go for a walk in the garden, and you let her go alone? Cillian, don''t you know what situation she''s currently in? "How could you let her go out alone? Cillian, I was wrong about you. I you would do everything in thor to protect Lucy, but look your at what you did..." Matthew''s voice grew colder and colder. If it sounded like the depths of winter before, now it sounded like the Arctic. It was so cold that it could make one''s bones shiver. Matthew was livid. If he could, he would have killed Cillian by now. "I know I was wrong for letting her go out alone, but our priority right now is to find her as soon as possible." Cillian was drowning in his own regret and guilt, but he could not afford to let his emotions take over. At the very least, he had to find Lucy. Once he found her, he would do anything to make amends. "I''ll do everything in my power to find my wife. Cillian, you''d better pray that Lucy is safe. Otherwise, I''ll never forgive you." "Yes, I know. If something happens to Lucy, I won''t be able to forgive myself either..." Chapter 261 "Do you have any way to contact the royal family of Charleston? With their help..." Cillian anxiously rambled on, only to find no response from the other end. It turned out that Matthew had already hung up the phone. Cillian slumped down in despair. He instantly got up again and rushed out the door in a hurry. Now that Matthew knew, he would definitely be on his way to Charleston, but Cillian could not wait for Matthew to arrive. Every minute dyed meant another minute of danger for Lucy. Right after hanging up, Matthew called his assistant. "Get me a flight to Charleston. Right now! Immediately!" Hearing the slight tremble in Matthew''s voice, Kent could not help but ask, "Now? Mr. Leon, is something wrong? Is there an emergency?" Thest time he saw Matthew this flustered was when his wife passed away. What happened today? "Hurry!" Matthew got impatient at Kent''s hesitation, frightening him into quickly assuring, "Yes, sir. Everything will be ready within 30 min-no, 15 minutes." Kent hung up and hurriedly made the arrangements while Matthew trembled as he gathered the necessary documents. "Lulu, my dear wife, wait for me. I''ll go rescue you right away..." 20 minutester, Matthew arrived at the airport, where Kent had been waiting for him. Matthew''s expression was solemn. Kent had never seen him this serious before, not even when discussing deals worth billions. Kent dared not press him further, so he simply followed Matthew closely, dragging his luggage along with him. "Mr. Leon, your luggage is ready. May I know how many days you''ll be staying in Charleston? As for the rest of your schedule...¡± "Don''te with me. Stay in the country," Matthew interrupted. Kent was taken aback for a moment. Oh, so he was not supposed to follow along. Why was Matthew going to Charleston alone? Kent cautiously asked, "Mr. Leon, may I know why you''re going to Charleston alone..." ¡°Don''t ask so much. Just do as I say. Don''t disclose my trip to anyone. Cance all my scheduled meetings, dif and if anyone wants to see me, stop them. We''ll talk when I return." Matthew gave firm instructions before boarding the ne, leaving Kent with a head full of questions. However, all he could do was nod. "It seems like his wife is not the only thing that can make his emotions fluctuate so drastically..." Kent shook his head and left the airport, dragging his neatly packed luggage with him. The ne soared tens of thousands of meters high in the sky. Matthew pinched his brows. Thinking of his beloved wife, he forced himself to remain calm. Meanwhile, Lucy woke up in a warm,fortable, and extremely luxurious bed. The first thing she saw was an elegant, noble woman who looked strikingly simr to her. With tears in her eyes, the woman looked at her with joy. Behind her stood several other people. Lucy blinked and noticed that the annoying weirdo was there too, as well as a middle-aged man with a look of great dignity and kindness.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. There was also a woman who looked about the same age as her. She was dressed gorgeously with a small crown on her head. She stared at Lucy with an inexplicable gaze, while the others looked at her with concern. Being stared at by so many pairs of eyes, Lucy was beginning to feel a little embarrassed. Seeing as Lucy was awake, the middle-aged woman, whose eyes were brimming with tears just now, immediately sobbed. ¡°Velda, my dear daughter, you''re alive. You''vee back, my Velda..." The middle-aged woman hugged Lucy and sobbed uncontrobly, which put Lucy in an awkward position. Chapter 262 "M-Ma''am, perhaps you''ve mistaken me for someone else. My name is Lucy, not Velda..." Lucy struggled to speak, feeling like she was about to lose her mind. Why did she keep hearing this name? Who the hell was Velda? Where was this ce? How did she faint? Looking at the woman who looked so simr to her, she had a bad feeling. Among millions, two people looking alike was not unheard of. However, with the three of them resembling each other so closely, it was hard for anyone to believe that they were not rted. After losing her memory, Lucy still thought that she was part of the Quinn family, so she was reluctant to face the reality of this situation. Feeling a bit lost, the middle-aged woman let go of Lucy after hearing her words. She touched Lucy''s face and suppressed her overwhelming emotions. She insisted, "You''re Velda, my long-lost princess."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "She''s right. Mom and Dad only learned the truth recently. Before they could send someone to find you, the news of your death arrived. ¡°Thankfully, fate brought me to you in the small town so I could bring you back, my dear sister Velda.¡± Theodore wiped his tears while exining. He was now fully convinced that Lucy was his little sister. Lucy''s emotions were all over the ce. After fainting at the caf¨¦, Theodore anxiously brought her back to the pce. After carrying her into what was originally meant to be Princess Velda''s room, Theodore instructed the royal physician toe and examine her. The royal physician did not find anything majorly wrong. He just rmended that she get some rest. When the maid came to change Lucy''s clothes, she discovered something unusual. She hurriedly reported to Arthur and Juliana when Theodore was still exining the situation to them. Upon hearing the news, Juliana. immediately wanted to see it herself Everyone in the pce well aware of the princess'' inherited birthmark. After dismissing everyone else, Juliana looked at Lucy''s pale back, where the vivid reddish feather birthmark appeared. Unable to hold back her tears, she cried with joy, feeling grateful for heaven''s blessings. Lucy was indeed her daughter. "I''m sorry, my daughter, for letting the thieves take you away... My dear child..." Juliana shed more tears than she had in her entire life, while Lucy felt lost and confused by all of it. Although she was starting to believe that these people might be rted to her, she could not help but e way they addressed% notice each other. She asked incredulously, ¡°Um, forgive me, but may I know who you are, Ma''am?¡± Juliana was disappointed to hear Lucy still address her as ''Ma''am,'' but she also understood that she could not rush things. Telling someone that they had an entirely different set of parents was not easy to ept. It would be even more suspicious if Lucy were to ept them without any hesitation. To answer Lucy''s question about their identities, Juliana wiped away her tears and solemnly introduced herself, "Your father and I are the king and queen of Charleston. Your brother, Theodore, whom you''ve already met, is the prince of Charleston. ¡°This is Charlotte, your sister, who''s the crown princess of Charleston.¡± Charlotte smiled upon hearing Juliana''s introduction, but the hand hidden under her sleeve was still tightly clenched. As Juliana introduced them, the three of them looked at Lucy with concern while Lucy smiled awkwardly. This could not be real. She was just joking before. She did not think that Theodore guy was actually the prince of this country. Chapter 263 Did Lucy jinx herself? She never thought that she would one day be involved with princes, princesses, kings, queens, and whatnot. Was this a Disney show or something? Was she some kind of runaway princess? How could any of this be real? "Um... Ma''am, I mean, Your Majesty, are you sure that I''m your daughter? Perhaps there''s been a mistake. "I-I''m very confused right now. Can I have some time alone..." Lucy''s words left Juliana feeling anxious. She grabbed Lucy''s shoulder and said, "How could I be mistaken? Velda, look at how simr we look. Anyone would think we''re mother and daughter. You''re meant to be my daughter." She was right. With such simr faces, how could Juliana be lying? Lucy felt overwhelmed. Theodore could sense how Lucy was feeling from her demeanor. Seeing as his mother was getting agitated, he softlyforted her, "Mom, don''t press Lulu. Anyone would be at a loss in her shoes. "We have plenty of time. We''ve already found Lulu, so let''s let her rest and digest everything." His words of persuasion effectively calmed Juliana down. Lucy looked at Theodore with some gratitude. This weirdo was not as weird as she thought. Moreover, hearing him call her ''Lulu'' made her like him a little better. "Yes, yes. Velda, you should get some rest. We won''t disturb you anymore. We''lle see you tomorrow," Arthur finally spoke. After Lucy nodded, he took Juliana, Theodore, and Charlotte out of the room. Outside the room, Juliana embraced Arthur, expressing both joy and sorrow. "My dear, our little princess is alive. She''s back by our sides... e. "She''s grown up to be so lovely and beautiful. She looks just like me, as if we were from the same mold. . ? loved her as soon as Iid eyes on her." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. UMS Juliana cried and smiled at the same time. Arthur wiped away her tears, pitying his wife. "I know. I love our Velda too. She''s truly wonderful. She looks just you when you were Teet a good thing, so don''t cry." is A father''s love was as great as a mountain. Although Arthur had not said much after seeing Lucy earlier, his heart was overjoyed. "B-But when will I hear my Velda call me ''Mom''?" Humans were inherently greedy. Once they had a little taste, they wanted more. Juliana was starting to feel selfish. Seeing her princess was not enough. She longed to be recognized by Lucy right away. Her little princess must have gone through so much in the outside world, and it was all her fault. Juliana felt remorseful. Arthur and Theodore were no different, so theyforted each other. "She will. Our Velda is just finding it hard to ept right now. If we treat her well and make her feel the mth of our home, I believe we''ll it soon," Arthur reassured her. The three of themforted each other while Charlotte stood by, feeling more like an outsider than she had ever felt before. Despite the warm and harmonious atmosphere, she could not integrate herself into it. That woman must have nine lives to be able to survive all that ande to Charleston to put on this act. Charlotte was seething with resentment. Chapter 264 ? Charlotte still wore the same obedient and lovely smile as she went up tofort her parents. "I believe that my little sister will recognize both of you soon. Just have a little more patience." Only when she said thoseforting words did Arthur and Juliana realize that their adopted eldest princess was also present. "Charlotte, you''ll always be my dearest child." Juliana reached out to hug Charlotte. Inside the room, Lucy listened as the sounds from outside gradually faded away. She sat up on the bed, searching for her phone. Seeing as she had been unconscious for so long and not home yet, Cillian was probably worried sick. She had to quickly contact Cillian to let him know that she was safe. She did not even know how much time had passed. The room was huge, so it took a while for Lucy to find her clothes and bag. After opening her bag, she was relieved to find that everything was still there. However, her phone was powered off. Not knowing whether there was a charger in the room, Lucy searched high and low. The room looked newly furnished, and there was even andline. The only thing missing was a charger for her specific phone model-or any other model, for that matter. Feeling disheartened, Lucy suddenly had an idea. Thendline! Yes, she could use thendline to contact the outside world, but... what was Cillian''s number again? After thinking for a while, she realized that she could only remember Matthew''s number. Did Matthew have such a profound impact on her that she could remember his number even after losing her memory? Lucy was mocking herself. She was never able to memorize numbers well. Other than Chelsea''s number, she was also able to remember Matthew''s number. Why was that? "Whatever. I hope thisndline can make international calls..." Muttering to herself, Lucy dialed the number she had learned by heart. Matthew was still on the ne. He was afraid of missing any urgent messages, so he dared not turn off his phone. When the call came in, he immediately answered it. Seeing the familiar sequence of numbers at the beginning, Matthew frowned. It was Charleston''sndline number. Only a handful of people knew his personal phone number. Could it be that someone had kidnapped Lucy and was demanding ransom from him?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. That was the first thought that crossed Matthew''s mind, which gave him a slight sense of relief. Good thing his wife was smart enough to call him at such a critical moment. If they were asking for a ransom, that meant his wife should be safe. "Hello..." Matthew answered the phone. His voice was as cold as ever, sending chills down Lucy''s spine even through the phone. Nheless, she was relieved that the call went through. ¡°Matthew, it''s me. It should be afternoon there, right? My phone died, so I had to call you with another phone. I''m d you picked up..." "Lulu! Are you okay? Where are you?" Matthew did not expect Lucy to be the one calling. Since she said that her phone had died, that should mean that she was fine. This was a huge relief for him. His wife, his Lulu, was safe. Matthew''s heart, which had been hanging in suspense, finally settled a little. Lucy was surprised by his reaction. What was going on? Was it just her imagination? His voice was as cold as ice at first, but once she spoke, his voice sounded warm andforting all of a sudden "Matthew, what''s wrong? Did you think that something happened to me? I''m fine. Don''t worry. Um...¡¤ Things areplicated right now, and I''m feeling very confused." Chapter 265 Lucy sighed and briefly exined what she had gone through the past couple of days. "Remember when I told you that I encountered a strange person? That''s the reason I changed my number. "After changing my number, I met an even stranger person who looks exactly like me. He even imed that I''m his sister and a princess. "Later, I fainted and woke up in a pce. Some woman who looks almost identical to me said that I''m her little princess. ¡°It''s all so surreal, Matthew. I''m the Quinn family''s daughter. How could I be a princess of a foreign country?" While exining, Lucy could not help but rant. Her memories were still stuck in her freshman year of college, where she was still with that scumbag, Timothy, and she was still the daughter of her biased and wilful parents. Matthew listened in silence. As ate observer, he knew Lucy''s background better than anyone. He could not believe how miraculous fate could be. He had sent Lucy to Charleston to escape danger, but she even got to reunite with her biological parents. "Lulu, are you in Charleston''s royal pce right now?" Matthew asked. Lucy nodded repeatedly until she realized that Matthew could not see her, so she quickly responded, "Yes, I''m very safe now. Oh, I almost forgot. Matthew, can you please inform Cillian about my situation? "My phone ran out of battery, so I used thendline in the room to call you. I''ve been missing and uncontactable for so long. He must be worried sick." Lucy felt guilty about troubling Cillian to apany her to Charleston. Now, knowing that he had to be worrying about her made her feel even worse. Matthew naturally agreed to what Lucy said with a slight hum. "Lulu, how are the king and queen of Charleston treating you?" Matthew suddenly asked, bringing up a seemingly unrted question. Lucy tilted her head and thought for a moment before responding somewhat embarrassedly, queen kept crying and hue which made me feel a little, me, awkward. But overall, they seemed happy. The room I''m staying in is veryfy too." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Matthew was relieved to hear her response. ording to what she said, the king and queen of Charleston seemed to care about her a lot. He could rest assured knowing that she was staying with them for the time being. "Lulu, you''ve lost your memory, so you may not remember this... But you''re actually not the Quinn family''s daughter..." After much consideration, Matthew decided to tell Lucy about this forgotten aspect of her past. "Anyway, I suppose the royal family is really your biological family. Just stay there for now. I''ll be in Charleston by tomorrow morning." Lucy was struck by the shocking news and the fact that Matthew was on his way. Surprised yet somewhat delighted, Lucy''s voice got a few pitches higher. ¡°You''reing to Charleston?" Did Cillian inform Matthew that he could not find her? Was that why he rushed over to Charleston? That was Matthew, after all... Lucy''s heart was overwhelmed with emotions. A mixture of sourness and sweetness flooded her, and she even felt a strange sense of satisfaction. "I''ve been flying for quite some time now, so I should be arriving in about half an hour,¡± Matthew informed Lucy about his whereabouts. It was alreadyte at night in Charleston, so he could not enter the pce at this hour. To see Lucy, he would have to wait until early the next morning. After listening to Matthew''s words, Lucy''s anxieties miraculously eased away. Chapter 266 The two of them exchanged a few more words before Matthew ended the call. However, he did not bother informing Cillian of Lucy''s situation out of pettiness. Since Cillian did not take good care of Lucy, Matthew maliciously let Cillian worry unnecessarily for a while. With peace of mind, Matthew closed his eyes and rested for a while. Meanwhile, Lucy spent the night wide awake, staring at the ceiling. Seemingly struck by a thought, Lucy got up and walked to therge dressing mirror. ''I should be plenty stimted right now, right?'' Lucy thought as she carefully lifted her pajamas. She twisted her body to look at her back in the mirror. Though it was not obvious, she could discern the feather-shaped birthmark on her back. Lucy murmured to herself, "So it''s true..." It was the second time she learned about this revtion, yet her emotions were still as calm as the first time. There was even a hint of relief and understanding as if a burden had been lifted from her shoulders. Since she was a kid, she always had to give in to Luna. Whenever Luna was unhappy, she would be scolded for not being a good sister. Whenever Luna wanted something, Lucy had to obediently let her have it, even if it meant giving up something she cherished. Initially, she thought her parents were just showing favoritism. As long as she continued being nice to her younger sister, her parents would surely notice. Now, Lucy realized that it was not the case at all. No matter how hard she tried to fit into that household, she had always felt powerless. Despite her efforts, whenever she mentioned that she was the eldest daughter of the Quinn family in front of others, she would always be met with disdain and ridicule. Mnie and Zachary did not even bother to pretend. Luna was the cherished pearl of the family, while Lucy was nothing more than dust in the wind. Even if someone wanted to seek favors from the Quinn family, they would not go to Lucy to get them. How absurd. Lucy could not help but sneer. Well, it was for the best. She could just cut ties with the Quinns from now on. She would find time to settle all the debts she owed them. Even after losing her memory, Lucy made the same decision. There was no sadness in her heart, only acalm calction on how to deal with her persistent and shameless parents. As she pondered, she suddenly realized something. Wait a minute, she was already considered dead to the outside world. That meant that she had no ties to the Quinn family anymore. She did not expect being ''dead'' toe with benefits.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Lucy chuckled at the thought, almost feeling like she was in a dream. Amidst her amusement, there was a gentle knock on the door. "Who is it?" Lucy stood cautiously at the doorway, peering through the hole. A gentle female voice came from outside. "Velda, are you asleep?" It was Juliana. Lucy quickly opened the door and was greeted by her warm smile. Worried that Lucy might feel apprehensive, Juliana hurriedly exined, "Um, Velda, I just wanted to check if you were sleeping well." After regaining her precious treasure, Juliana could not get enough of her. "I''m fine, Your Majesty. Please,e in." Lucy hastily invited Juliana into the room. After finding out about her true identity, she seemed more willing to get to know her biological parents. Feeling pleasantly surprised, Juliana entered the room while her gaze remained fixed on Lucy. She would never get tired of looking at her daughter. However, once she was inside the room, an awkward silence fell between them. Juliana had countless things she wanted to say to Lucy, but the words seemed to be stuck in her throat. Despite being mother and daughter, they had been separated for so long that they could not help but be awkward. Chapter 267 ? Despite having many heartfelt sentiments to express, Juliana still had some reservations. Ultimately, it was Lucy who broke the awkward silence. "Your Majesty, am I really your biological daughter? W-Why was I abandoned back then?" Lucy asked, prompting a mix of guilt andpassion to flood Juliana''s face. Lucy was stunned by the turn of events. She had intended to find something to talk about, but she somehow made things even more awkward. However, she genuinely wanted to hear Juliana''s exnation. How could the mighty king and queen of a country ever feelpelled to abandon their child out of necessity? Lucy could not bring herself to believe it. ¡°No, my Velda. You''re so precious to me. How could I ever abandon you?" Juliana hurriedly exined, shaking her head. She then recounted the events of many years ago. "It was partly my and your father''s fault. Perhaps we''ve made too many enemies with our aggressive political methods. "On the day you were born, the continuous rainy weather suddenly cleared up, which must have been a good omen. You were Charleston''s little sunshine. ¡°Little did we know, thieves managed to sneak into my private hospital and switch you with another child. Perhaps it was an act of revenge against us. "Newborn babies all look so alike, so we didn''t notice it at all. It''s all our fault for letting you suffer, my child..." Juliana''s voice was choked with tears as she spoke. She was unable to continue, but Lucy could guess the rest of the story. The person who swapped her might have found her to be a nuisance, yet for some reason, they did not harm her. After several twists and turns, she ended up in the care of Mnie and Zachary. She assumed the identity of Lucy Quinn. Seeing Juliana''s distress, Lucy gently patted her on the shoulder. "Mom, please don''t cry. I don''t me you. Fate was ying tricks on us. You didn''t do it on purpose." Lucy felt her chest tighten as she saw how concerned Juliana was. Her biological parents did not abandon her. They loved her very much. She had a family, and she was not alone. Lucyforted Juliana softly, but Juliana was stunned by her words. "W-What did you just call me?" She looked ttered. Lucyughed and boldly called out again, "Mom." This time, Juliana heard her clearly. She was not dreaming. Her daughter just called her ''Mom.'' Did that mean that her daughter had and epted her? Juliana contain her joy a hugged Lucy even tighter. tent "Oh, my daughter, my lost treasure. My Velda, you''re back!" Hearing Juliana describe her like this, Lucy teared up too. In the Quinn family, she was as insignificant as a speck of dust. To her biological mother, however, she was atost treasure. With their hearts now at ease, the mother and daughter sat together and talkedte into the night. Meanwhile, in another room of theText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. pce, the scene was starkly different. Although the room was brightly lit, it felt as cold as an ice cer. Charlotte''s face twisted in anger as she viciously smashed another set of expensive teacups. "Damn it. Why isn''t that woman dead? Why did shee to Charleston and run into Theodore? "Alice, that useless piece of trash! What is she doing? She promised a foolproof n, but it was all lies. Lies!" Chapter 268 ? Dressed in borate and dignified attire, Charlotte exuded an air of royalty and even cuteness in her princess gown. Yet, her face was as vicious as a demon that crawled out from hell, instilling fear in anyone who looked at her. The maid outside the door trembled when she heard the screams from within. She was too afraid to approach and knock. Arthur, Juliana, and Theodore had no idea about the princess'' temperament, but as the maid who took care of her, how could she not know? She dared not enter, but if she dyed reporting to the princess, she would meet an even worse fate. After weighing her options, the maid trembled as she gently knocked on the door. Charlotte''s heart leaped at the sound of the knock. She immediately changed her demeanor to appear trembling and pitiful. Her ability to put on an act was astonishing, even surpassing the skill of theatre actors. "C-Come in." Charlotte said with tears in her eyes as she looked toward the door. With permission granted, the maid carefully opened the door. When Charlotte realized that it was not the person she was expecting, her expression darkened. "Where''s my mother? Did you not tell her that her daughter was being tormented by nightmares and needs her right now? "Or do you think that now the real princess has returned, I''m going to be overthrown, so you don''t regard me with any importance anymore?" She sternly asked, causing the maid to kneel on the ground and tremble as she tried to exin, "No, no, no, Your Highness. I''m forever loyal to you. Please believe me!" Charlotte''s temper had be increasingly unpredictable recently. One wrong move and she might be banished from the pce forever. The maid''s strong survival instincts drove her to beg desperately, but Charlotte simply responded with a cold snort. "Is that so? Why didn''t you bring my mother here, then?" She walked up to the maid and patted her face, causing the maid to had shiver uncontrobly as she said with a tearful voice, "Forgive me, Your Highness. When I went there, the steward said that the queen gone to Princess Velda''s quarters to sleep." The maid was digging her own grave. She knew how much the fake princess hated the real princess, yet she still dared say such a thing to her face. It seemed like she was tired of living. "N-No, I misspoke. It''s not Princess Velda, it''s themoner." Trying to rectify her mistake, the maid grasped at straws. She hoped to say something that would please Charlotte. Charlotte knew that her mother would note tonight, so she did not want to waste any more time with this maid. She stared at her coldly, her words dripping with threat. "Enough. You may leave now. If anyone askse about what happened here tonight, do you know what to say? The maid trembled at her words, nodding repeatedly as she stood up. "Yes, Your Highness. I''ll take my leave now. Good night, Princess Charlotte." The maid scurried out as if she were fleeing, finding it difficult to serve such a capricious princess. Silence enveloped the room. Charlotte waited until after the maid had gone far enough to pick up a secret phone and make a call. On the other end of the phone, the person who saw her number grew somewhat impatient, but they still answered the phone. "What is it now?"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hearing the person''s tone of annoyance, the anger in Charlotte''s chest red up once again. Chapter 269 ? "Alice, how dare you ask me what''s wrong? You''ve truly disappointed me!" Charlotte wasted no time in using Alice, but Alice was not one to be trifled with either. She hung up the phone right away. Hearing the dial tone on the other end, Charlotte paused for a moment before hastily redialing the number, but there was no answer. She called again, refusing to give up until Alice finally picked up the phone. "Charlotte, I''m warning you. Our rtionship is purely business. I''m not one of your subordinates. "Put away that princess attitude of yours. I''ve done what you asked me to do." Alice did not spare Charlotte any face, and it was only then did Charlotte realize the true nature of her so-called friend. She quickly dropped her princess facade and resorted to her cute act to appease Alice. "I''m sorry, Alice. I was being too hasty this time. I''ll be more mindful of my attitude in the future. ¡°Alice, you need to change your tactics! That woman isn''t dead!" After admitting her mistake, Charlotte did not beat about the bush this time. She feared that Alice would hang up on her again. She went straight to the point and informed Alice that Lucy was still alive. "What? That''s not possible. Her husband publicly announced her death to the world!" Alice bolted upright. Their organization had a reputation for getting things done. Dealing with a powerless ordinary woman was no exception, even if her husband was Matthew Leon.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Alice refused to believe Charlotte''s words as she was confident in her subordinates'' abilities. However, Charlotte''s next words made her furrow her brows. "What do you mean it''s not possible? Not only is that woman not dead, but she''s bold enough toe to Charleston. She even entered the pce and met my parents. How else do you think I found out?" Charlotte had lost control due to her anger. After listening in silence, Alice could not help but say, "Are you sure? Could it just be someone who looks like her?" The severity of the car ident made Alice doubt anyone could survive unless that woman had incredibly good luck. Seeing as Alice still did not believe her, Charlotte gritted her teeth and said slowly on purpose, "If you don''t believe me, why don''t youe to the pce and see for yourself?" Charlotte had no reason to lie to her, and Alice realized that she had been negligent by not sending someone to confirm Lucy''s death at the hospital. ¡°Alright, I apologize for my oversight. Now that the woman has returned and likely been recognized by the king and queen, consider it as me owing you a favor. "If you need anything done in the future, just let me know. It''ll be free of charge," Alice suggested apromise topensate Charlotte. However, Charlotte firmly rejected her offer. ¡°No, she must be killed. She can''t live in this world." There could only be one princess in Charleston! Alice sighed and fell silent for a moment. To be frank, she was not the one who had a huge grudge against Lucy. She was simply doing her job for her employer, and Spades prided itself on its reputation for being reliable. "Alright, but you know how heavily guarded the pce is. As long as she remains inside the pce, I won''t have a chance to take action," Alice rified the challenges. el Moreover, attempting to assassinate the real princess would be extremely difficult. She had many subordinates, but she needed all of them to earn money. Who was going to help her earn money if they were gone? Seeing as Alice was still willing to take up the mission, Charlotte quickly said, "Don''t worry about that. I''ll find a way to get her out of the pce. When the timees, you know what to do." Chapter 270 ? Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Don''t worry," Alice responded simply. Just before Charlotte ended the call, Alice seemed to have lingering thoughts about this, so she added, "You''ve been raised under the care of the king and queen for so many years. "Their affection for you must be deeper than for that outsider. The queen may have given birth to her, but how could shepare to you? Why bother..." Before Alice could finish speaking, Charlotte interrupted her without hesitation, "What do you know? Even the assassin is feeling sorry for their target now, huh? Just focus on doing your job." With that, Charlotte promptly hung up the phone, leaving Alice to chuckle and shake her head. What was there for her to feel sorry for? Even if Juliana did not give birth to Charlotte, the fact that she was raised by them outweighed all else. However, some people just could not distinguish the difference. Alice gently swirled the wine ss in her hand before bringing it to her mouth, downing it all in one go. Meanwhile, Charlotte''s expression darkened as she stared ahead with resentment. What did Alice know? As long as Lucy was around, Charlotte would always be the adopted daughter. Who knew what would happen in the future, especially after Lucy spent more time with Arthur and Juliana? It was better to deal with the situation now while there were no strong emotional ties. After they held the funeral, Arthur and Juliana were only sad for a little while. There could only be one princess in Charleston forever! Early the next morning, Juliana and Lucy happily walked out of the bedroom together. Their red and bloodshot eyes were a testament to their sleepless night. Despite that, there was no sign of fatigue on their faces. Instead, they looked very enthusiastic. As they made their way to the dressing room, the maids began to assist them in changing their clothes while Juliana continued to chat with Lucy tirelessly. Although Lucy was still not used to a life where even changing clothes and washing up required the assistance of maids, she forced herself to ept it. It was because she felt an unprecedented warmth from Juliana, something she had never experienced before from her own family. She could clearly sense Juliana''s love and concern for her. This was what a mother''s love looked like. "My little princess, tell me again. How did Theodore find you?" Lucy smiled at Juliana when she heard her ask about it again. In fact, Juliana had already heard all about itst night. Not only did she hear about Lucy''s encounter with her brother, Theodore, but she also heard about how Lucy faked her death to escape the assassins and seek refuge in Charleston. Juliana felt that it was all part of God''s n for her daughter to find her in such a mysterious way. That was why she wanted to listen to the story again and again. Lucy did not find it tiresome either. On the contrary, she recounted it to Juliana in a more amusing manner. "Mom, you won''t believe it. At first, thought my brother and Augustus were just a pair of weirdos. I even tried my best to stay far away from them. "What kind of person would go up to a woman and ask her toe to his house right away?" After addressing Juliana as ''Mom,'' Lucy naturally started addressing Theodore as her brother. Juliana burst intoughter at Lucy''s words. She yed along and said, "Augustus, that yful kid is always so mischievous. He must have scared you to death." She had known from the start that her little princess would be this adorable. Juliana was genuinely happy, and the maids quickly prepared everything for them. ording to the customs of the royal family in Charleston, after washing up in the morning, there would always be morning tea. Morning tea was when the family members got to bond andmunicate their feelings with each other, so it could not be missed. Now that Lucy''s identity had been confirmed, of course, she had to participate in morning tea as well. Chapter 271 ? Juliana dragged Lucy all the way to the dining hall for morning tea, where Arthur, Theodore, and Charlotte had been waiting for some time. "My dear, our little princess calls me ''Mom'' now!" Juliana could not wait to share this news with Arthur, so she rushed into his arms and told him right away. "Really?" Arthur was pleasantly surprised. No wonder Juliana never left the princess'' roomst night. The others looked at Lucy, dressed in the clothes of Charleston''s royal family. With her fair skin, rosyplexion, and unparalleled beauty, Lucy looked even more elegant in the dress that was adorned with fine gold and white sequins. She looked like a true princess. Arthur could not help but feel a little envious of Juliana. He looked at Lucy expectantly, and to his surprise, Lucy did not let him down as she called out, "Dad." "Ah!" Arthur burst into tears after hearing her call him that. Then, Lucy turned to greet Theodore and Charlotte. "Hello, my siblings." Theodore smiled and nodded. He was happy for both his parents and himself that his little sister had been found. "Did you sleep well, Lulu?" Considering that Lucy might not be used to them calling her Velda yet, Theodore still called Lucy by her original name. Lucy nodded with a smile. Ever since she learned the truth, her perception of her caring brother changed significantly. Seeing how much love Lucy was receiving from Arthur and Juliana after just one night made the rms go off in Charlotte''s mind. She could no longer fake any more sweet and weing smiles. She could only force a slight smile, clearly looking unhappy. Seeing her expression, Lucy felt a twinge of guilt. Juliana must have loved Charlotte a lot, and all her life, she must have believed that Charlotte was her biological daughter. However, her arrival had put Charlotte in an awkward position. It felt as if Lucy was taking away the love her mother had for Charlotte. Lucy reckoned that had to be what was going through Charlotte''s mind, so her unhappiness was understandable. Anyone would feel unhappy in her shoes. Despite them both being adopted daughters, Charlotte was much luckier than her. With this realization, Lucy made sure to tread carefully. Juliana pulled Lucy to sit beside her as they began their morning tea. Despite it being only morning tea, the luxurious spread left Lucy astonished. There were a dozen varieties of Charleston''s signature snacks, and the selection of jams to go with the bread was endless. With only five of them, Lucy seriously doubted if they could finish everything. Juliana spread raspberry jam on a slice of toast for Lucy, who epted it with a smile. Lucy graciously took a bite and continuously praised how delicious it was, amusing everyone at the table. However, Charlotte seemed somewhat down as she sipped her Earl Grey tea. Maybe Juliana did not offer her on because she was not her biological daughter. She curther belongs to en.swcontentContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. inwardly, ''Damn you, Lucy! Of course, Juliana would not neglect Charlotte just because of Lucy''s arrival. When Charlotte''s thoughts had drifted far away, Juliana teased, "My dear Charlotte, are you jealous? Are you mad that we''re ignoring you after we found your sister?" Lost in her thoughts, Charlotte instantly tensed up upon hearing Juliana''s words. She hastily forced a smile and said, "No, of course not I''m very happy that my sister is ck You''ve gone through so much to get her back, so it''s only fight for you to take care of her." Although her words rang hollow, Juliana found them amusing and affectionately responded. Chapter 272 ? "Our Princess Charlotte is such a good girl. Don''t worry, in my heart, you''re equally as important as Velda," Juliana said lovingly. Lucy nodded in agreement, not sensing anything amiss. Charlotte maintained a meek demeanor, but she was cursing inwardly, ''What do you mean equal? It''s all fake, a lie. Mom''s heart is clearly biased now. How could Lucy be on the same level as me when I''ve been raised by the royal family for over two decades? "Yet, they say they''re not biased. Damn all of them!'' After breakfast, they started discussing state affairs. Being new to all of this, Lucy quietly listened without interjecting. She was somewhat surprised to learn that Charleston was different from other nations as the king and queen were personally involved inmerce. Speaking ofmerce, Lucy could not help but think of Matthew. Despite not remembering their past memories together, she always found herself thinking of him. He said that he wasing to Charleston, but could he even enter the royal pce? Should she think of a way to meet him first? Lucy pondered over these trivial matters, forgetting how awesome her husband was. She did not know that with Matthew''s status, all he had to do was inform them to gain entry into the royal pce. While Lucy was pondering, she heard her parents talking about her.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Now that Velda has returned, I think we should issue a decree tomorrow to inform our citizens so that we can share this joy with everyone," Arthur proposed. Juliana and Theodore agreed wholeheartedly, but Charlotte''s heart tightened. That could not happen. If they announced it to the citizens, she would turn into aughingstock! "But we just held a grand funeral for the little princess a few days ago What would people think now that another princess appeared out of nowhere? What if people question her identity?" Charlotte raised her concerns in a cute tone. She sounded to be genuinely concerned about Lucy. Arthur and Juliana fell silent. They indeed just had a funeral two days ago when they thought that Velda had passed away. Would making this announcement to the people now imply that their little princess had only been presumed dead? ¡°I don''t think that''ll be a problem. By then, as long as my sister makes a public appearance, it''ll be enough proof of her identity." Theodore smiled lightly as he spoke, sounding very reasonable. Lucy''s face alone was convincing enough. Charlotte''s face turned pale, but under the pressure of the moment, she could only force a smile and agree. "Yes, I must be overthinking. My sister and brother look exactly like Mom. Anyone would think that you''re rted," she said with a strained tone but did not give away her true feelings. Just as the decision was made, Lucy could not help but speak up, ¡°Dad, Mom, I... I don''t want to show myself to the public yet..." What? Arthur, Juliana, and Theodore were confused as to why she refused. Now that Lucy had been found, her identity had to be announced to the public. She had to go through a coronation ceremony to be the true princess of Charleston. Why would she refuse? Seeing their puzzled expressions, Lucy smiled and exined, ¡°I understand your intentions, but finding you is fulfilling enough for me. "Besides, Mom already knows this, but I faked my death to escape from the people who tried to kill me. I''m afraid to announce that I''m still alive when those people haven''t been caught yet." Chapter 273 "I was wondering if we could wait a bit before announcing it to the people?" Lucy smiled and voiced her thoughts. Upon hearing that, Arthur and Juliana looked at her with greatpassion. "No, my poor child, you''ve suffered enough. You don''t have to be afraid anymore." Juliana embraced Lucy tightly. She could not imagine how much suffering Lucy had gone through. "Silly girl, your parents are the king and queen, and you''re in the pce. No one can harm you here," Juliana said. "Yes, so don''t worry. Just focus on preparing for the coronation ceremony." Arthur and Juliana reassured Lucy lovingly, relieving her of any worries. With that, they decided to make the announcement to the citizens, making Lucy feel at a loss. Although she was deeply touched by the affection and support she received, she could not help but feel concerned about the assassins. Even Matthew and Cillian had to be cautious around them, but Arthur and Juliana seemed unconcerned. Was this the power of a supreme ruler? While they were conversing, a helper hurriedly entered and handed Arthur a golden envelope.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Your Majesty, there''s a letter of credence for you." The helper said while handing it over, causing Arthur to raise an eyebrow in curiosity. In Charleston, all nobles, dukes, and ministers were required to present letters of credence before meeting Arthur. They needed his permission before they could enter the pce to pay their respects. However, they did not have any urgent matters going on. Who could possibly be asking for permission to enter the pce this early in the morning? Arthur opened the letter and frowned. It was from the grand duke, a figure of significant influence in Charleston. In corporate terms, if Arthur and Juliana were the bosses, the grand duke would be their assistant. After carefully reading the letter, Arthur breathed a sigh of relief and turned to the helper, who was waiting for hismand. "This distinguished guest the grand duke is referring to, have you seen him before?" The helper shook his head. The guest was a foreign man who exuded authority. He had never seen anyone like him in Charleston before. "Very well, then. Please bring the grand duke in." Arthur instructed, and with a wave of his hand, the helper nodded before stepping out. In Charleston, both men and women Jine had equal rights to participate in political affairs, so no one left the room as they awaited the grand duke''s arrival. As the antique doors swung open, the grand duke took a step back and stood beside Matthew. "Mr. Leon, please step in." The grand duke smiled obsequiously, arousing a sense of unease in the helper. Apart from the royal family members, the grand duke held the highest position in their country. Despite his status, the grand duke still showed great respect toward this foreign man. Who could this man be? "Grand Duke, His Majesty Arthur and the others are waiting for you in the banquet hall." The helper led the way as he guided them through the pce. The pce was huge, and it took them ten minutes to reach the banquet hall. "Greetings, Your Majesties and Your Highnesses." The grand duke courteously greeted the group, while Matthew simply nodded politely toward Arthur and Juliana. When Lucy saw Matthew, her eyes lit up. He actually came! "Your Majesty, allow me to introduce the CEO of thergest conglomerate in the world, Leon Corporation." There was hardly any need for an introduction. Of course, Arthur knew who the CEO was. Who would not know who Matthew was in the world of renowned corporations? However, his curiosity was piqued as there were little to no ties between the royal family and Leon Corporation. Chapter 274 ? What could bring this young CEO for a visit this early in the morning? While Arthur was wondering that, his little princess darted into the arms of the young CEO. "Matt!" Lucy eximed, unable to exin her desire to cling to him as soon as she saw him. "Sorry to keep you waiting, Lulu." Matthew smiled and ruffled Lucy''s hair affectionately. The intimacy between them left the crowd stunned. W-What was going on here? ¡°Velda, d-do you know Mr. Leon?" Juliana asked even though the answer was pretty evident. Then, Lucy turned to everyone with embarrassment and confessed, "Mom, Dad, I''m... actually married, and this is my husband, Matthew Leon." Hearing the way Lucy addressed them, Matthew respectfully greeted Arthur and Juliana as well. "Hello, Mom and Dad." Arthur and Juliana no longer needed to question Matthew''s purpose for visiting. Their little princess was married, and to Matthew, no less. Well... Arthur and Juliana could not shake off the feeling that their precious treasure, which they had painstakingly recovered, had been stolen by an unknown young man. Although Matthew was arguably much more outstanding than any other bachelor in Charleston, no father-inw would ever be content with their son- inw. However, seeing as Lucy was there, Arthur graciously epted Matthew''s address with a smile. The grand duke was bewildered, having unwittingly be a pawn vel.ne in a situation that he could not even begin to Comprehend. He had thought that a coboration between Matthew and Arthur would be significantly beneficial to Charleston. Was anyone going to tell him what this family reunion scene was all about? How did Arthur and Juliana suddenly be Matthew''s inws? Amidst the awkwardness, Juliana suddenly thought of something. "Um..." She found herself at a loss for how to address Matthew. ''Sir Leon'' seemed too formal, while ''Son-inw'' felt awkward to say, but even ''Mr. Leon'' sounded a bit distant. While Juliana hesitated, Arthur had fewer reservations. He went straight to the point. "Mr. Leon, did youe here to take my Velda away?" Although it was only natural that the married couple lived together, they were still reluctant to let their daughter go¡ªespecially since they had just found her. When Arthur asked about Velda, Matthew instantly understood who he was referring to. He smiled and exined, "No, Your Majesty, you''ve misunderstood me. I came here because I thought Lulu had gone missing, and I was worried. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Afterward, Lulu contacted me herself, which put my mind at ease. Lulu has had a difficult past, so I''m happy that she has found her biological parents. "Seeing how much you care about Lulu, I hope that she can feel the love and warmth of having a family." Matthew''s words came from the heart. Arthur and Juliana felt sorry for misunderstanding him, thinking that he was here to take their daughter away. Since Lucy was not leaving the pce for now, Matthew proposed staying here for a while as well. Seeing as he was Lucy''s husband, Arthur and Juliana could not refuse, so they let him. At noon, Arthur and Juliana had state affairs to attend to, so they instructed Theodore and Charlotte to take Lucy and Matthew around the pce to get acquainted with it. They readily agreed. When Lucy and Matthew were finally alone, Lucy took the opportunity to ask about Cillian. Chapter 275 "Matthew, have you talked to Cillian? How is he doing? He must be so worried." Lucy looked at Matthew. Although Matthew knew that his wife did not have any romantic feelings for Cillian, she always brought him up. He could not help but feel jealous. "Of course, I told him, so don''t worry." His original intention was to not tell Cillian, but who knew that he would see that man as soon as he touched down in Charleston? Cillian was tugging at him, urgently asking him for help to look for Lucy. After just a few hours of not seeing her, Cillian''s eyes were already all bloodshot. Matthew did not want Lucy to find out that he had kept it from Cillian once her phone was done charging, so he told him the truth. At that moment, Cillian should be in the guest house cursing Matthew for acting in bad faith. They had agreed to visit Lucy together, but Matthew knew that Cillian could not enter the pce alone. While Cillian was sleeping, Matthew went to see Lucy on his own. "Why do you keep mentioning Cillian? It''s not like he''s the only one worried about you. There are plenty of others worried about you too, you know," Matthew asked, feeling annoyed. Lucy felt embarrassed as she listened to hisints. Despite the warm feeling creeping into her heart, Lucy decided to tease him a bit. She feigned ignorance and innocently asked, "Really? Who else is worried about me besides Cillian?" Fluttering her big round eyes, Matthew stared at her helplessly. Through gritted teeth, he said, ¡°You tell me, my dear wife." That cheeky little thing! When he heard that Lucy was missing, it was like the sky had fallen. He even had the urge to destroy everything, yet this little troublemaker was teasing him on purpose. "Well... I don''t know..." Lucy pretended not to notice Matthew''s dangerous gaze and continued to push her luck. Feeling deted, Matthew thought about Lucy''s amnesia. It seemed that Lucy still did not remember him, so he had to make her remember him as soon as possible. Staring deeply into Lucy''s eyes, Matthew held her hand and said earnestly, "There''s also me, my dear. I''m always thinking about you, every single moment of every day. You need to remember that, wifey." Matthew''s sincerity and soft gaze made Lucy unable to tease him anymore. She gently turned away and said shyly, "Alright, alright, I know. You care about me the most..." What was up with this man? How could he be so charming? She touched her burning cheeks and cursed herself for being so flustered. Matthew barely did anything, and here she was, blushing like a fool. As the couple flirted at the back, the two in front were feeling a bit awkward. Members of the royal family were ???? rigorously trained from a young age. They were also required to be proficient in multiplenguages. Even though Matthew and Lucy were speaking in Daburish, Theodore and Charlotte could understand. O For Christ''s sake, Charlotte could not stand feeling like the third wheel anymore, so she turned around and chuckled. "Lucy, the royal garden is just ahead. Some of the rarest flowers in the world are grown there. "There are even halls surrounded by vast expanses of roses, which are my favorite spots. You must visit and appreciate the view. I believe you and your husband will love the scenery." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She said with an innocent and sweet smile,pletely concealing her true intentions. Chapter 276 Theodore chimed in, "Yes, Charlotte is right. Since Lulu likes flowers so much, I''m sure she''ll enjoy the garden." Moved by their words, Lucy expressed her anticipation by saying, "If both of you say so, then Matthew and I must go take a look." She held Matthew''s hand as they followed closely behind. Soon, they arrived at the garden. As expected, it was a sight to behold. The air was filled with the sweet fragrance of flowers, which lifted one''s spirits. Butterflies were fluttering gracefully in the air, captivating Lucy''s heart. Almost immediately, she let go of Matthew''s hand and ran onto the flower-lined path to chase after the butterflies. It was so beautiful! No words could describe the scene before her. "Matthew, look at me!" Lucy waved excitedly at Matthew, who nodded smilingly while watching his dear wife dance among the flowers with the butterflies. This might be the happiest Lucy had been since losing her memory, so he could not interrupt. Theodore and Charlotte suddenly felt like they were intruding and they were not supposed to be there. After exploring most of the flowers in the garden, Lucy showed no sign of wanting to leave. Usually, when touring parts of the pce, it just felt like going through the motions. They had not expected Lucy to be so captivated by the garden. Seeing as the sun was getting stronger, Theodore was worried that they might get heatstroke if they stayed out too long. He said to Charlotte and Matthew, "Charlotte, wait here with your brother-inw. I''ll go to the pavilion and ask the helpers to prepare some refreshments and parasols for shade." Theodore wholeheartedly epted Matthew as Lucy''s husband by referring to him as their brother-inw. Charlotte smiled and nodded while Matthew gave a slight nod of gratitude to Theodore. "Thank you," Matthew said. "Don''t mention it," said Theodore, shrugging dismissively. Soon, only Matthew and Charlotte were left standing in ce. Since Lucy was ying far enough to not hear what they were saying, Charlotte had an idea. That little wench seemed very bet affectionate with her husband. What if she found a way to break up the married couple... Even better, what if she made Lucy''s husband fall in love with her? Lucy would surely be in agony, knowing of her lover''s betrayal before she died. Hah! How tragic. Only such a tragic ending would be most befitting for a precious princess like Lucy. She wanted Lucy to know that she was not worthy of being the so-called lost treasure of the royal family. The proud Charlotte was quite satisfied with her cunning n. She had not even considered whether Matthew would a in love with her. It seemed confident enough in hallText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Charlotte casually tucked her hair behind her ear and took a step closer to Matthew, pretending to be nonchnt. To her surprise, Matthew reacted strongly as he took several steps back. "Apologies, Princess Charlotte. I''m not used to people being within two meters of me." What the actual fuck? Charlotte felt humiliated. What kind of excuse was that? She had not even done anything yet, and he was avoiding her as if she were a snake or a scorpion. What did he mean he was not used to people being within two meters of him? Why could he hold hands with Lucy, then? Why could he hug her? They were less than two meters away from one another! Despite her internal frustration, for the sake of her n, Charlotte forced herself to smile patiently. Chapter 277 ? "I understand. I don''t like it when people get close to me too, but..." Charlotte smiled and stepped forward, cutely tilting her head as she continued, "You''re my sister''s husband, so technically, we''re family. There''s no need for us to be so distant, right?" She feigned innocence, but Matthew''s internal rm bells were going off. Something was definitely off about this princess, but Matthew decided to y it cool. He nodded slightly but continued stepping back slowly. Charlotte''s lips twitched, and for a moment, silence fell between them as they watched Lucy happily run around in the distance. Charlotte could not help but speak again, "Seeing my sister like this, I actually envy her..." However, she elicited no response from Matthew as he showed no intention of engaging further in the conversation. This left Charlotte utterly frustrated. What the heck? Was it notmon courtesy for the other person to ask why she was envious? She was already a princess. What else could she possibly be envious of? The fact that Matthew was not following the script made it difficult for her to continue.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After a while, Matthew seemed to realize that Charlotte was waiting for him to respond. He calmly said, "Princess Charlotte, there''s no need to be envious. This garden belongs to your family, so you can go y with Lulu too if you''d like." Did he actually think she was envious that the woman could y in the garden? If she wanted to... Wait, no, she almost got carried away. Charlotte lifted the corners of her lips and continued unsolicitedly, "B-But, I''m a princess. Unlike my sister, who grew up wandering around as amon folk, I have certain restraints. I can''t just ignore the rules and be carefree like her. "How nice would it be if I could just disregard the dignity and nobility of being a princess..." As she spoke, Matthew could not help but narrow his eyes. Something was definitely wrong with Charlotte. el She openly expressed envy toward Lucy, but in her words, she implied that Lucy was nothing more than rustic country girl. Despite Lucy being the queen''s biological daughter, shecked the dignity, nobility, and upbringing expected of a princess. Hmph. What a ''noble'' princess Charlotte was. How dare she badmouth his dear wife? Matthew could not help but snort coldly, "I dont remember the customs of Charleston''s royal family being so strict. Not only can women participate in political affairs, but they''re also expected to be proficient in activities like horseback riding and archery. "Why would anyone care about something as trivial as chasing butterflies and smelling flowers in the garden? "Just because Lucy grew up in the working ss, that doesn''t mean shecks the knowledge and upbringing expected of a princess. Lucy is very outstanding." Matthew said all of that in a single breath, leaving Charlotte feeling somewhat embarrassed. What the hell was this? She thought that after what she said, that bastard would be praising her elegance and sophistication whileining about his rustic wife. Was he not the CEO of the world''srgest enterprise, Leon Corporation? How could he be interested in Lucy? Outstanding? She could not see anything outstanding about that woman. ¡°I-I didn''t mean to say anything bad about my sister. I''m just envious of her. I''m sorry if you misunderstood, Mr. Leon, but you don''t have to put words in my mouth." Charlotte adopted a dejected expression as if Matthew had wronged her. She even addressed him formally as ''Mr. Leon.'' Matthew finally understood what she was getting at. Since Charlotte wanted to y, he decided to y long. Chapter 278 ? "Oh, I guess I''ve misunderstood. My apologies." Matthew mouthed his apology, but his face showed no signs of feeling sorry. However, Charlotte still smiled brightly and continued in a flirtatious tone, "It''s okay, Mr. Leon. I don''t me you. You just don''t know me well enough yet. Once we get to know each other better, we won''t have any more misunderstandings." Her smile was radiant, but Matthew simply hummed in reply without saying anything more. Silence lingered between them as Charlotte felt a surge of frustration. What kind of response was that? It seemed like he did not take her seriously at all. She could not believe it. With her beauty and status, how dare a mere CEO disregard her like this?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Although Charlotte knew who Matthew was, she had yet to fully grasp the significance behind his status. While women in Charleston could engage in politics, Charlotte did not have the aptitude for it. Whether it be politics or business, the discussions her parents had with the ministers sounded like gibberish to her. Moreover, she was not good at mathematics. She was already struggling with basic arithmetics, let alone moreplex concepts. Feeling sorry for her, Arthur and Juliana pampered her by not involving her too much in political affairs. Plus, her long-standing pride as a princess led her to believe that all businessmen were the same. So what if Matthew could make money and earn the title of the world''s number one businessman? Could he surpass her father, the supreme ruler? No matter how handsome Matthew was, Charlotte still looked down on him. Her only thought was to break Lucy and Matthew up to make Lucy''s life miserable. Only then would she be happy. As the deafening silence grew, Theodore still had not returned. Charlotte refused to give up, so she tried to break the ice again. "Since you said that my sister is so outstanding, who do you think is prettier, Mr. Leon? Me or my sister?" Whenever a woman asked a man that question, it was always a telltale sign. Being approached by so many women in his lifetime, though none of them seeded, Matthew still understood what it meant. He could not resist the urge to look at Charlotte as if she were some kind of dimwit. Eventually he said, "Princess Charlotte, you''re lovely, and you seem exceptionally intelligent. On the other hand, my wife, Lulu, is beautiful, graceful, and charming. There''s really noparison." His statement seemed to be praising both women, but almost every man knew what his words meant. When a man found it hard topliment a woman''s beauty, he would often resort to calling her lovely. Not to mention, saying ''there''s noparison'' was even worse. Since there was no definite answer, it left room for interpretation. In this case, Matthew was trying to convey that Charlotte could not hold a candle to Lucy. If Lucy had not lost her memory, she would beughing out loud and praising her husband''s sharp tongue for reaching new heights. If not for Lyey''s longing for familial .ne love and Charlotte being Lucy''s ''sister by name, Matthew would have expressed it even more straightforwardly. As mentioned earlier, due to theck of a definitive meaning in his words, Charlotte narcissistically assumed that Matthew was saying that Lucy was nothing more than a trophy wife. She was nothingpared to her intelligence and loveliness. Realizing this, Charlotte lifted her chin proudly and ran her fingers through her curly hair. Chapter 279 ? Hah! As expected, all men were unfaithful. Just a moment ago, Matthew was ignoring Charlotte, and now, he was even praising her in front of his wife. Although Lucy could not hear it from afar, it still counted as saying it in front of her. After Charlotte''s ego boost, she took another step forward, intending to break through Matthew''s two-meter barrier. However, Matthew took a step back again. At that critical moment, Theodore returned with the helpers. Seven or eight helpers were carrying not only parasols and tables but also fruits, pastries, and chilled beverages.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. There were also two long, grooved aluminum boxes filled with ice to cool them down and relieve them from the heat. It was no wonder Theodore took so long. The helpers quickly arranged everything. Soon, a unique small pavilion was set up in the spacious area. Theodore went to call Lucy to take a rest. After ying around for so long, Lucy was feeling tired, so the four of them sat down together. Theodore sat next to Matthew, Charlotte beside Theodore, and Lucy beside Matthew. Lucy had so much fun that her forehead was covered in sweat. Fortunately, she was used to going without makeup, or else it would have been a mess. Matthew carefully took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat from her forehead, which made Lucy''s cheeks flush red from embarrassment. Although she no longer minded being close to Matthew, having her older siblings present while he wiped her sweat made her heart beat faster. After enjoying a leisurely afternoon tea, the group decided not to continue their stroll since Lucy was tired. The pce was too big to be toured in one day anyway, so Prince Theodore escorted them back to their respective rooms. Matthew pondered for a while before heading to Lucy''s room. Fortunately, Lucy''s room was close by, so he did not get lost on the way. "Matt, why are you here?" Seeing Matthew slowly approaching her, Lucy felt puzzled and a little embarrassed. However, she could not help but entertain her wicked thoughts. What was even more wicked was that she was not turned off by her husband''s attention. In fact, she even had slight anticipation. Matthew ced a hand on Lucy''s shoulder and said with a serious tone, "Lulu, there''s something important I need to tell you..." Lucy looked at Matthew with sleepy eyes, listening to him intently as he continued. When he was done, Lucy asked with a hint of incredulity, "Are you saying that my sister is a bad person with bad intentions?" Seeing Lucy catching on, Matthew nodded firmly, but Lucy still felt doubtful. "I don''t think so. She just spoke to you for a few moments. How can you assume that she''s not a good person?" "My silly wife, listen to what your husband is telling you. First of all, knowing that I''m your husband, she should''ve been more careful with how she interacted with me. Yet, she still chose to talk to me when no one was around. "Not only that, but she belittled you with her words even though she acts like an angel in front of you. "And tell me, what kind of woman would ask her brother-inw who''s prettier, her or her sister?" Matthew''s exnation made sense, leaving Lucy momentarily silent. Then, she said again with a heavy tone, "You make a good point. It seems like she really doesn''t like me, but suppose I can understand where she''sing from." When she said that, Matthew looked at her with confusion. Lucy was always the one to seek revenge and retaliate when provoked, but that did not seem to be the case right now. Unable to read her mind, Matthew listened as Lucy exined with a smile, "All her life, she was the princess who grew up in the pce. After came along, she''s no longer the only princess anymore." Chapter 280 ? "I''m sure she feels like I stole her parents away from her. Of course, she doesn''t like me. "Now that we''re both our parents'' daughters, they love both of us equally. If we were to have a falling out, who would our parents side with? They would surely be very upset. "If she doesn''t like me, so be it. I''ll just avoid her and amodate her." Lucy was sharp-witted. How could she not notice that Charlotte did not like her? She just kept quiet all this time because she did not want to upset her parents. As Lucy spoke with a heavy heart, Matthew embraced her tenderly, feeling a pang of sympathy. "My dear Lulu, you don''t have to put up with her, you know? Besides, even if you amodate her, there''s no guarantee that she''ll be nicer to you. I bet she''ll even hope for your demise...¡± Before Matthew could finish, Lucy was shaken to her core. She looked at him with rm and asked, "Matt, w-what do you mean by that?" Matthew sighed, caressing Lucy''s cheek. "I think we were wrong before. None of us knew your true identity back then, so we assumed that you were targeted because they wanted toe after me. But now, it seems like that might not be the case." Matthew had been suspicious of this ever since he learned about Lucy''s true identity. He had always protected and concealed Lucy well, so it did not make sense for those assassins to be so certain that Lucy was that important to him. Not to mention, after holding Lucy''s fake funeral, he had seemingly been in a state of destion for a long time. Instead of taking advantage of his vulnerability, the assassins disappeared without a trace, making it seem like they were only after Lucy all this time. His mind had been all over the ce during his investigation, but now that Lucy''s identity had been revealed, everything suddenly became clear to him. "I think it''s likely that after the king and queen found out that you were their little princess, some people didn''t want you to return to the pce. That''s why they sent assassins to kill you." As for who would benefit most from Lucy''s death, the answer was obvious. Charlotte''s behavior today had confirmed his suspicions. Matthew had practically uncovered the truth with his deduction, but Lucy could not bring herself to believe it. "Matt, are you... saying that Princess Charlotte wants to kill me? How could that be? No matter how you look at it, she''s just a spoiled little girl. How could she have such evil intentions? "Even if I return to the pce, she''d still be a princess. It wouldn''t be worth taking such a big risk to go after me, don''t you think so?" Lucy insisted, unable to believe that a woman as delicate as a flower would want to kill her. As of right now, she was still living in a pristine ivory tower. She was naive enough to believe that there were no bad people in the world. "That''s just my spection. I don''t have any evidence, so it could be her, but it could also be someone else." Matthew sighed, but he turned serious and warned Lucy, "Lucy, you need to understand that humans can be very evil. I''m telling you this so that you''ll be more cautious of her. Whatever she asks you to do, you should think twice. If you''re unsure, ask me. "We must never harbor ill intentions, but we must always guard ourselves against others. It doesn''t hurt to be cautious." Matthew always had her best interests at heart, so Lucy was convinced.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She solemnly nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I understand. Since you''ve already said so, I won''t fully trust her." Chapter 281 ? "Alright. It''s best this way." Matthew was d that Lucy listened to him. He gently hugged her. They were intimate for a while before Matthew left Lucy''s room unwillingly that night. Even though he wanted very much to sleep with Lucy, Juliana was here. She was probably overjoyed to finally find her daughter, and she wanted to sleep with Lucy every night. Matthew had never dreamed that there woulde a day when he would fight his mother-inw for the right to sleep with his wife. He stared pitifully at his pretty wife, and Lucy had no idea how to react to the look on his face. Juliana did not help at all. She knew that Matthew did not want to leave Lucy''s side, but she even asked Matthew deliberately, "Velda and I are about to go to bed. Shouldn''t you return to your own room now?" There was nothing Matthew could do. He could not really kick his mother-inw out, could he? He gave an awkward smile. "Alright. I''m leaving now. Please have a good rest." Matthew left the room after that, and he gently closed the door behind him. Meanwhile, Charlotte had just woken up from a good sleep. She began to analyze the situation with her own logic. She was naive to believe that Matthew would fall deeply in love with her in no time at all. Even if he did not love her, it would only take a little fondness on his part for her to create multiple misunderstandings between him and Lucy. She wanted to show Lucy who was their parents'' favorite daughter. Charlotte slept very well with the anticipation of Lucy getting into trouble. The thought cheered Charlotte up tremendously. The next morning, Lucy was dragged out of bed early for makeup. She had to wear a princess gown that wasplicated, luxurious, and had multipleyers. After she was finally done, the maids came in with a crystal crown that was covered in diamonds. The main attraction of the crown was a pink diamond the size of a pigeon''s egg. White diamonds were scattered fromrge to small sizes around the pink diamond to entuate it. It was dazzling, and every angle of the crown shone brightly. It took one nce to know how priceless it was! The maids put up Lucy''s hair in a bun that looked like a flower bud. Lucy could hardly feel her head after putting on the crown. The crown was very heavy, at least six to eight pounds. Lucy looked a little bitter. "Mrs. Hudson, can I not wear this? It''s... too heavy." Lucy looked pitifully at Helen, the royal housekeeper, who was still helping Lucy put on multiple essories. Helen rejected Lucy''s request stoically.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "We can''t do that, Your Highness. The king will be introducing you to his ministers. You will have to show them how dignified you are as a princess. We can''t be careless about this." Arthur had arranged for a special internal meeting today, and all the ministers had been summoned to the pce. Among them included dignitaries Charleston had sent out to foreign countries. Their diplomats had also been summoned back to the pce. Everyone was happy to see the royal family find their princess, and they returned to discuss the date for the princess''ing-of-age coronation ceremony as well. The women of Charleston came of age at 20 while men at 22. Normal families would also hold aing-of-age ceremony for their children when they became official adults. It was a little moreplicated for the royal family as theiring-of-age ceremony was also a coronation ceremony. Once a princess came of age, the king and queen would crown her and grant her a title and a fief. A fief was something very practical as it involved granting a town or a county to the princess. That would make the princess an honorary mayor of the town. Chapter 282 ? The title was not just in name. There were plenty of benefits that came with it. An honorary mayor would receive 1% of their fief''s ie, and they had the authority to make decisions on how their fief was managed and developed. The title and fief were not to be belittled at all. Take Theodore, for example. His fief was located near Charleston''s capital and was a second-tier city that was flourishing called Kandis. One percent of Kandis'' annual profit garnered Theodore billions on a yearly basis. Charlotte''s fief was slightly under par. Her city was covered with flowers, and even though its development was not as great, she was still able to earn 700 to 800 million annually. However, the more power one had, the heavier one''s responsibility. Most of the businesses within Charleston were operated by the royal family. The princesses and princes who had been bestowed a fief would need to be responsible for the livelihoods of the citizens living on theirnds. Both princes and princesses had the right to inherit the throne in Charleston despite the princes being given first consideration. When there was no prince or when a prince was unable to take up the responsibility, a princess would be able to prove her worth by managing her fief well as this was something that her country''s loyal subjects would be able to witness. That was why even though Lucy was already of age, she still needed to have her coronation ceremony. It was not only to acknowledge her identity but to also acknowledge her right to the throne as a princess. This was one of the reasons why Charlotte was trying everything in her power to destroy Lucy. Lucy was finally done being wrapped underyers andyers of clothes and essories. There was about six to eight pounds of weight crushing her. When she was ready, she walked toward the side hall where the internal meeting was held with the help of the helpers.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. It was bustling outside, and she could vaguely hear Arthur speaking. "I have good news for everyone ?? today. My daughter is not dead. The news that we received before was fake The apple of my eye has returned!" Arthur sounded agitated. The ministers and some foreign diplomats were stunned by the news. No wonder an internal meeting that required the presence of the ministers was held. It was to announce this shocking news. However, was this really true? News of the princess'' death had just been announced two days ago, and they even had a national funeral for her. Some of them had beeno heartbroken for thest few days. However, she had turned out to be alive. Everyone began discussing this in low voices. Arthur continued, "Alright. I know everyone is feeling incredulous over this. You''ll find out the truth fore yourself after I introduce mylittle princess." He pped his hands a couple of times, and the door to the side hall slowly opened. Lucy walked out under the stares of everyone. Noble, elegant, beautiful, gracious. All of these wonderful words fitted her perfectly. Everyone stared at her in a daze. Her face alone was proof enough that she was their country''s princess. Moreover, Arthur and Juliana conducted a DNA test after getting Lucy''s permission to strengthen their im. "Look, everyone. This is the result of the DNA test. Lucy is truly our daughter. Charleston''s Velda is finally home!" Arthur got a little agitated while holding the test results. Lucy looked over at Matthew, who was a distance away, from the stage. He had the right to be part of the internal meeting due to his status and also as Lucy''s husband. They looked and smiled at each other despite the distance. There was silence in the meeting room. The ministers had not fully digested the news. The only thought in their minds was... Chapter 283 Their princess had returned from the dead! ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesties. You''ve finally found your daughter. What a joyful asion."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. A foreign diplomat walked out from the crowd and smiled while pping to congratte Arthur, Juliana, and Lucy. Lucy heard the familiar voice and turned in the direction. It was Cillian! He was here at the Charleston pce as a foreign dignitary! Arthur nced at Cillian''s clothes and knew he was part of the foreign dignitaries from Daburin. He smiled. "I see you''re a dignitary from Daburin. I''m grateful that you''re here to witness Velda returning to us. I hope our country can always maintain a friendly alliance." "Of course, Your Majesty. Our countries will always have a sturdy friendship." Cillian''s ¨¦tiquettes were perfect. He looked up and shot Matthew a gleeful look. Hmph. It did not matter that Matthew refused to bring Cillian along for the internal meeting. He had his way of getting into the pce to see Lucy. With someone taking the lead in congratting them, the other ministers and the rest of the dignitaries snapped out of feeling astonished and began congratting the royal family as well. ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesties for the return of the second princess. This is a great asion for Charleston!" The title had already been decided earlier on. Charlotte was the crown princess while Lucy was the second princess. There was nothing to fight over. Arthur waved them off, and the congratting voices stopped. He continued, ¡°Alright. I''ve summoned everyone here today to announce something even more important. "My Velda might have alreadye of age, but she still hasn''t had her coronation ceremony yet. I''ve asked everyone here today to discuss the best date to have the ceremony." Many of the ministers had opinions over this. The grand duke stood up to give his thoughts. "Your Majesty, as this is the second princess'' coronation ceremony, we should first inform our citizens that she isn''t dead and has been found. After that, we can have her coronation on her birthday." The coronation ceremony was equivalent to aing-of-age ceremony. It was most appropriate to have it on her birthday. "That won''t do. Velda''s birthday is already over. We would have to wait another year if we picked her birthday as the date." Arthur and Juliana did not agree for Lucy to wait for another year. Moreover, it was best to have the coronation ceremony as soon as possible. "Well, how about a monthter?" Another minister suggested weakly as he was thinking about the fief to be announced during the coronation. They had to spend at least a month to find a fief that was not governed by anyone to be bestowed to the second princess. "I think a monthter sounds perfect. It''s also your birthday, Mom. We on the same day as your birthday. It would be It would be fabulous." ceve Lucy''s coronation Charlotte, who was sitting next to Juliana, immediately smiled and agreed with the minister. Juliana was touched that her eldest daughter still remembered her birthday. She agreed to this as well. She smiled and asked Lucy, ¡°What do you think, Velda?" Lucy was about to go crazy from being tortured by the heavy essories. All she wanted was for this somber meeting to end as soon as possible and get out of her heavy clothes. That was why she quickly nodded despite not entirely understanding what was being discussed. ¡°I''ll listen to anything you say, Mom. If you think it''s fine, I think it''s fine too." She could not understand why they would need such a long time to discuss the date of a ceremony. Was Charleston a country that had stringent requirements when it came to auspicious dates? Lucy had no opinion over it. In the end, they decided that the coronation ceremony would take ce a monthter. It took a lot of difficulty for Lucy to finally wait until the internal meeting was over. She could finally take off her crushing essories and clothes. Content belong and@ to Chapter 284 Lucy finally felt her physical burden lift after taking everything off. She even wanted to roar in delight after that. She had nned to see Cillian along with Matthew after changing out of her clothes, but Arthur was having a meeting with Cillian at that moment. Meanwhile, Matthew was taking a phone call in the corridor. He was being mysterious about it and did not want Lucy to hear the conversation. "When are youing back, Mr. Leon? Madam Leon is here at the office every day trying to find out where you are. I''m almost at my wit''s end." Brettined pitifully to Matthew. His location was not the only thing Gabrie was asking about.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Most of Matthew and Lucy''s photos together, as well as anything that had to do with Lucy, had been thrown out. Brett was in shock over this. He knew the difference in Matthew''s attitude toward his mother and wife. When he found out what she did, Brett did not dare allow Gabrie into Matthew''s office anymore. He would stand firm guard outside Matthew''s office no matter what. However, Gabrie was still Madam Leon, after all, and Brett was just a lowly assistant. Every attempt he made to guard Matthew''s office would earn him a huge scolding from Gabrie. When Gabrie realized she could no longer enter Matthew''s office, she was convinced that Matthew was hiding from her and avoiding all the blind dates. That was when she decided to get her ideal daughter-inw to work at Leon Corporation. There was no way Matthew could avoiding back to the office forever. All she needed was to get her future daughter-inw to work here. Something would spark between her and Matthew if they worked together long enough. "Madam Leon has arranged for a secretary to start work at the office. There''s nothing else I can do, Mr. Leon." Brett reported everything that had happened, and Matthew frowned at the end. "When have I wanted a new secretary? What right does she have secrerings in mypany? to pull What am Keven paying you for? Get that woman out of mypany." The ''she'' Matthew was referring to was his unreliable mother, Gabrie. Brett could tell that Matthew was furious. "Please have mercy on me, Mr. Leon. I have no right to do that. That woman is from Shelby Group, and she joined ourpany through legitimate means by going through our interview process. There''s no reason for me to get rid of her from here." Brett was almost crying. That woman was the daughter of the family who owned the country''s leadingpany, Shelby Group. She left her family business behind and chose to be a minor secretary at Leon Corporation. That meant she had an ulterior motive for this. No one else would do this. Matthew turned silent when he heard this. Samantha Shelby, the woman who just refused to stop harassing him. It was not surprising that Brett could not do anything to her. "Forget about it. Let her work there if she wants to. You can ignore my mother too. I won''t return to the country during this time anyway." "Find a time to clean up everything in ourpany. Get a few trustworthy people and work on moving thepany''s headquarters over to Charleston." Matthew instructed Brett in a hurried and anxious manner. He had thought about this long ago. Lucy had found her parents and might choose to stay by their side for the next two years. There was no way he would be separated from her, especially now that they knew the assassins were after Lucy. Moreover, Arthur and Juliana had officially made the announcement to the citizens of Charleston that Lucy was not dead. That would mean that the assassins would be nning something soon. Matthew wanted to stay by Lucy''s side to protect her. Even if he could not protect her at her side, he had to arrange for bodyguards to ensure Lucy''s safety at all times. Brett was stunned to hear Matthew''s instructions. What the hell? What was going on? Chapter 285 ? Matthew had said that he was nning to stay in Charleston for only a few days, but he was now nning to move theirpany''s headquarters over there? Did his family have any idea how stubborn he was? Oh, wait. Matthew''s family had no hold over him. Brett shook his head at this realization. He wanted to reject this idea, but before he could voice his doubts, Matthew''s voice, which was full of conviction, spoke up once more. "Get it done." "Yes. Alright, Mr. Leon." Brett had no choice. He could only agree. Was there any other way to do this? He hung up resignedly. Lucy cheekily stood on tip-toe and covered Matthew''s eyes. "Guess who I am?" "Stop fooling around, Lulu." Matthew smiled gently. Lucy put down her hands in exasperation when she heard him guess correctly. ¡°Hmph. This isn''t fun at all. You should make a few more guesses before getting it right. Who are you making a secret call to?" Matthew turned to see Lucy pouting her little lips unhappily, and he hugged her with amusement. Besides his silly wife, Lucy, no one else would dare to cover his eyes like that. "I was talking to Brett. I''m nning to move mypany''s headquarters over to Charleston. That way, I''ll be nearer to you. Lucy did not expect such an answer, and she was touched when she looked at Matthew. "You don''t need to do so much for me, Matthew." It would be a huge effort to move apany''s headquarters to another country. Moreover, he was not familiar with Charleston at all. There was no reason for Matthew to do something like this if not for Lucy. "What are you talking about, Lulu? You''re my wife. It''s only natural that I want to be by your side. Moreover, I have houses and connections here in Charleston. You don''t need to worry about me." Matthew smiled and brushed Lucy''s little nose. She burst out with augh butter found herself troubled. "But Matthew, if you''re staying outside, I might not be able to live with you for now." She had just reunited with her parents, and it might not be a good choice to move out with Matthew. It would make her parents sad, and Lucy could not bear to see them that way. "I know..." Matthew rubbed Lucy''s head and continued, "I know you can''t bear to separate from your parents, but I want to see you every day too. "Do you think it''s possible to talk to your parents about letting me stay in the pce as well?" Matthew smiled and looked at Lucy. Lucy nodded with an amused look on her face. "Of course, I''ll talk to them. It should be no problem at all." She wanted to see Matthew every day without being separated from her parents too. 35.69 When Lucy agreed, Matthew took the opportunity to say with a smile, "Well, I guess you''ll need to be in charge of my livelihood from now onTM QUMS The CEO of Leon Corporation was begging his wife to be his sugar mommy. It would be such a joke if someone heard this. Who would be brave enough to ask Matthew to be their kept man? Verify However, Lucy nodded seriously and said, "I''ll work hard from now on. I have to make sure that you never go hungry.¡± "Well, I can go hungry with you..." Matthew said this so naturally that both of them burst outughing at the same time. Lucy suddenly felt that it was probably fine that she could no longer remember past memories of her and Matthew. It did not affect her rtionship with Matthew even if she did notContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. remember a thing. She seemed to have fallen for Matthew all over again. MS This man was meant to be hers from the very beginning, and Lucy felt happy to have Matthew. Matthew saw the smile on her face and could not help asking. "What are you smiling about?" Chapter 286 ? "I''m not telling you." Lucyughed and ran off. Meanwhile, Cillian and Arthur were having a happy conversation during their meeting. "What a coincidence that you and Velda were university friends." When Cillian mentioned his rtionship with Lucy, Arthur was astonished that they knew each other before. It made him feel closer to Cillian. Arthur seemed to enjoy the stories he was being told, and Cillian continued talking about his past with Lucy. "Yes, Lulu and I have been very good friends since we were in university. Her exam results were excellent, and she was the crush of many boys in our ss." Cillian knew exactly what to say. No parent could resist listening to their children''s peers talk about how wonderful their children were. Arthur heard many interesting stories of Lucy''s student years from Cillian. He felt like he had been a part of that time. It was difficult for Arther not to like Cillian, and they enjoyed their conversation tremendously. Charlotte was hiding in the side hall of Arthur''s reception room as she watched Cillian. She had noticed the gentlemanly Cillian since the internal meeting. Every woman had her type. Some liked the cold and distant look of Matthew. Others liked warm and dapper types like Cillian. Cillian waspletely Charlotte''s type, and she fell in love with him at first sight. This was despite the fact that Cillian knew Lucy and might be on Lucy''s side. Charlotte wanted to see Cillian again, and even though she knew it was rude to see a guest without notifying them in advance, she still chose to sneak looks at him through the side hall. She was afraid of being caught, so she hid somewhere quite far away. She could not hear what Arthur and Cillian were talking about. Charlotte watched Cillian in a daze as he conversed with a happy smile on his face. She had no idea that there would be a man in the world with such a good-looking smile. She was determined to have him for herself. That was Charlotte''s most direct thought. They conversed for a while longer before Arthur and Cillian both stood up. "It has been quite a while since I''ve seen if Lulu. I miss her a lot. I wonder request permission from Your Majesty to see her?" Cillian asked Arthur quite politely. Arthur was in a good mood, and there was no reason for him to reject the request. Moreover, Velda might be happy to meet an old friend. "Of course, you can see her. Juste with me, Mr. Sullivan. I''m on my way to see Velda too. Arthur led Cillian out. Charlotte''s chest tightened when she saw them about to leave. She was afraid she could not see Cillian again and quickly ran out of the side hall. Both Arthur and Cillian had already left the reception room. Charlotte kept running until she bumped into them at the corner of the long corridor. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Verify She pretended that it was a coincidence and went forward to greet Arthur. "You''re here, Dad. I was about to go see you. May I know who this is?" Charlotte smiled at both of them. Arthur did not ask why Charlotte wanted to see him and immediately introduced Cillian to her. "This is Cillian Sullivan. This is my eldest daughter, Charlotte. She''s as adorable and obedient as Velda is." Cillian quickly greeted her when he heard this was Lucy''s older sister. "How do you do, Princess Charlotte?" Cillian smiled and nodded. He looked up to see Charlotte staring back at him. Even though Charlotte was not happy that Arthurpared her to Lucy, she maintained a gentle smile in front of Cillian. Chapter 287 "How do you do, Mr. Sullivan? Has anyone ever told you that you have a very nice smile?" Charlotte tilted her head to look at Cillian. Cillian did not expect Charlotte to say that and felt a little embarrassed. Arthur knew immediately what his daughter was thinking. He liked Cillian too. He looked on with amusement. Cillian remembered that this was Lucy''s sister. He smiled and said, "You''re the second person to say that to me. You have a nice smile too." She was good-looking too, and Cillian returned to praise politely, but Charlotte quickly turned red. "Well... You... You have the best-looking smile." She ran away with a blush after saying this and left Arthur standing awkwardly with Cillian. Cillian had no idea how to react. "I apologize. My daughter, she... She''s a little too lively." Arthur could only give this exnation to Cillian. Cillian smiled and shook his head. "It''s fine. Princess Charlotte is quite adorable." Lucy was happy to be here because Arthur and Juliana treated her very well. That was why Cillian thought that Charlotte also treated Lucy just as well because she was Lucy''s sister. He had a good impression of Charlotte because of this. Arthur led Cillian to the reception room of where Lucy lived. Every member of the royal family had their personal reception rooms. He was the one who had said he wanted to see Lucy, but in the end, he did not go inside. All Arthur said to Cillian was, "I won''t poke my nose in the get-together between you youngsters. I''ll drop by to see Velda a littleter." "Thank you, Your Majesty." Cillian nodded in thanks to Arthur. He knocked on the reception room door after Arthur left. A helper had already informed Lucy and Matthew regarding Cillian''s arrival. They were waiting in the reception room for him. When they heard the knock, Lucy quickly opened the door. She was happy to see Cillian. "You''re here, Cillian." "Yup. I was worried about you, so I found an excuse toe see you at the pce." Cillian smiled and replied to Lucy as he walked into the room. Matthew grunted coldly at Cillian when he saw Cillian. "What are you doing here? Didn''t you just see her? My wife is doing very well right now. You can leave." There was much animosity between these love rivals. Matthew was Lucy''s legitimate husband. Who did Cillian think he was? "I was the one who brought Lulu to Charleston, after all. I have to be responsible for her safety. I can''t stop worrying until I''m sure she''s fine." UMS Cillian used various reasons to refute Matthew, and it only infuriated Matthew to see Cillian here. "That''s not necessary at all. I''ll be here by my wife''s side to take care of her. There''s no need to trouble an outsider like you." It did not matter what reasons Cillian gave, Matthew still held the trump card. He was Lucy''s husband, and Cillian was just an outsider! Cillian choked back at Matthew''s words, but there was nothing Cillian could retort about that. Lucy did not feel the same way about him. If she did, Cillian would have taken her with him from the very start and there was no need for him to be facing Matthew this way. However, now that Lucy had lost her memories and forgotten who Matthew was, Cillian felt like he still stood a chance. If he could get Lucy to fall in love with him, it would not matter what Matthew said. "I don''t want to continue arguing with you. I''m here to see Lulu." Cillian pressed his lips as he was encouraged by the thought. He turned to smile at Lucy. "Now that you''ve found your parents, you can''t fake your death any longer, Lulu. "Even though the king and queen love you very much, the pce isz still filled with all sorts of danger. I''ll get permission from the King to stay in the pce as a foreign dignitary to continue taking care of you." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 288 ? The look in Cillian''s eyes was filled with passion while Matthew''s eyes were zing with anger. Lucy immediately felt like she had a headacheing. She had lost her memory, not transmigrated into some romance novel. She wondered why Cillian was acting increasingly strange the past few days. If she did not stop this immediately, Matthew was going to be drowning in jealousy. "I-It''s fine, Cillian. That would be too much trouble. I''m living pretty well here in the pce. "Matthew is moving hispany''s headquarters over to Charleston, and he ns to stay with me in the pce. There''s no need for you to worry about me with Matthew here. He''ll make sure I''m safe." Lucy was a little embarrassed to be facing the passionate smile on Cillian''s face. She made her way slowly to Matthew''s side. She grabbed Matthew''s arm and looked at Cillian seriously while speaking to him. "Matthew and I will forever be grateful for what you''ve done for us, Cillian. If it wasn''t for your generous help, I couldn''t have survived that ident. "There''s also all the help you''ve given me after that. I can never repay you for it. Both of us, husband and wife, owe you too much. "It would be too full of ourselves to say that we want to repay you. If there''s anything you need that requires the help of me or Matthew, we''ll be sure to be there for you." Lucy said all this earnestly, and she even tugged on Matthew''s shirt. Matthew quickly reacted. He stood up and gave a small smile at Cillian. There was even a tinge of glee in his tone.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Lucy''s right. As husband and wife, we''re very grateful for what you''ve done for Lucy. If there is anything you would need my help with, just let me know. I promise I''ll get it done for you." Cillian could not help taking a step back when he heard Lucy''s words. He was in a daze. "Lulu, you..." He was toote. Lucy still ended up falling for Matthew. Cillian had spent so much time with her after she lost her memory. Matthew, on the other hand, was only here for a few days. Cillian should not have called Matthew that night. He should have used every connection he had in the Charleston pce to see Lucy earlier. If only he had known... However, there were no ''ifs'' in real life. Cillian still did not make it on that night when Lucy was in the pce. He had lost to Matthew from the very start. Cillianughed pitifully. However, he maintained his warm demeanor as he spoke with difficulty. "What I did was nothing. Lulu, don''t need to bother yourself much, I''m just happy to see you''re fine. I guess... I''ll be leaving first..." the He was fumbling with his words in the end. He stumbled out of the door and even almost fell. Lucy wanted to run out to him and help him but did not do so in the end. Cillian walked off crestfallen, and Lucy gave a sigh of relief. She sat down and could not help asking Matthew, "Do you think Cillian understood what I was trying to say, Matthew?" Lucy might not be the smartest person around, but she could tell that Cillian had feelings for her. However, she and Cillian were not alre meant to be. Her heart was with Matthew, and they were marded. She could not promise Cillian any future together. Rather than give Cillian hope, it was best to extinguish itpletely. Lucy was very decisive when it came to rtionships. She knew that things would only get worse if she allowed matters to slip through her hands. ¡°I have no idea if he got the message. All I know is that I''m very happy with what you just said, wifey." Matthew smiled as he hugged Lucy. No one knew how much panic he was in just now. Chapter 289 Lucy had lost her memory, and she had known Cillian for many years. They had a deep friendship. If Lucy had chosen to be with Cillian, Matthew would have ended up crying himself to death in an unknown location. It was quite fortunate. It was very fortunate that Lucy did not disappoint him. "Matthew, can you not look so happy about this..." Lucy nced at Matthew in exasperation. This man was acting too gleefully. She was worried about how hurt Cillian was right now. All she wanted was for Cillian to give her up. If only he could let her go and find someone who loved him back. Lucy sighed softly. Matthew grabbed her hand and stared deeply at her. "Why can''t I be happy when my wife loves me back? I''m at the top of the world right now. I''m so lucky that you love me.¡± Matthew kissed Lucy gently on the forehead. His kiss was light as a feather, but it created a small ripple on the surface of the quietke that was Lucy''s heart. Lucy''s heart thumped wildly. She felt that it was almost jumping out of her chest. She decided to do the most daring action in her life. She grabbed Matthew by the head. Her eyes narrowed, and her lips kissed Matthew''s with great precision. Matthew''s eyes widened. He returned the kiss deeply without hesitation... The kisssted for a long time. Lucy''s head was spinning from Matthew''s kiss, and her lips were slightly swollen before Matthew was finally willing to release her. "You''re a hooligan, Matthew Leon! You''re a jerk!" Lucy red at Matthew in a huff. All she did was softly kiss this man on the lips.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, he turned into a hungry wolf the moment she touched his lips. She suspected Matthew wanted to gobble her up. Her lips were now swollen. How was she going to face others with those lips? Matthew found Lucy particrly adorable when he saw her that way. His wife was always so cute. "You started it, wifey. I was only reacting in self-defense. I have to say, even though you need to improve your kissing skills, you still taste particrly sweet." Matthew was teasing Lucy on purpose. Lucy''s face blushed furiously when he talked about her kiss and how it tasted. It was after a while that Lucy realized something. She looked a little seriously at Matthew and said "How dare you say that I''m a bad kisser Matthew Leon? Tell me who''s a good kisser, then? Be honest. How many women have you kissed?" How strange it was that the focus of women was always somece else. Lucy sounded usatory. Matthew''s heart sank. Oh no. He had said something wrong. "I''m innocent, wifey. You''re the only woman I''ve kissed. I promise." Matthew looked at her pitifully as he exined. Lucy shook her head in disbelief. "I don''t believe you. You''re the CEO of Leon Corporation. There are plenty of women who want to be with you. Don''t you have any ex-girlfriends?" Lucy kept huffing away as she talked about this convincingly. Matthew smiled and rubbed Lucy''s head. "To be honest, there were plenty of rumors out there regarding how I preferred men and hated women before kmet you. It''s true that I didn''t have any women before you. I was just waiting wholeheartedly for your appearance in my life." Matthew was too good with his words, and Lucy''s heart was thumping from his sweet talk. She almost surrendered to his sugary words without dignity. However, she continued being stubborn as she said with a huff, "I don''t believe you. You must have developed your way with words by courting numerous women. Besides, how would you know I''m a bad kisser if you have no one topare to? Hmph!" Chapter 290 Matthew had no answer to this, but he could not allow Lucy to continue misunderstanding him. This had to do with his innocence, and he had to exin things to Lucy.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Silly wifey. It''s because you never know how to breathe when we''re kissing. Besides, when a man meets the love of his life, he''ll immediately be a sweet talker." Lucy did not know how to react. She decided that she would most definitely surrenderpletely to Matthew. Why did this man have such a strong hold on her? Cillian left the pce lookingpletely crestfallen. He was filled with pain. He knew Lucy very well and understood exactly what she was trying to say. However, he could not give her up. Lucy had been a part of his life for a long time. It was cruel of her to destroy thest hope he had. Cillian was filled with despair, and he continued walking forward without a word. Some of the dignitaries with him wanted to ask if it was alright for them to leave without informing the king. However, they could tell that Cillian was in a terrible mood. No one dared to step on his toe at a time like this. "I''d like to be alone. You should leave first." Cillian suddenly paused in his footsteps and told hispanions following behind. One of them felt troubled about this and could not help asking, ¡°Mr. Cillian, aren''t you returning with us? Mr. Caleb must still be waiting at the embassy for you." Cillian was just an ordinary man. If he had not called his older brother, Caleb, and insisted on using Caleb''s status as Charleston''s temporary peace ambassador, he would not have been able to get into the pce. Now that the visit had ended, Cillian would need to return to report the trip to Caleb. However, he was not in the mood and he could only inform Caleb''sz subordinate, "You should return to report to Caleb. I won''t be joining you. Don''t tell him about what happened on my end." What happened on Cillian''s end? No one had any idea why Cillian was being so despondent. The king and queen of Charleston were quite friendly to him, and nothing happened. Everyone looked at each other. However, they did not object to him. "Please All they did was nod and say," be careful, Mr. Cillian. We''ll beel leaving now." "Don''t worry. I know Charleston better than any of you do." Cillian waved at them and picked random road to leave. However he had no destination and went along the road for a long time. He had no idea where he was going either. This was not his home, and he had no ce in Lucy''s heart. He suddenly wanted to get really drunk and forget all his sorrow. Cillian picked a random bar by the road at this thought. This should be a quiet bar. There was no noisy music, and the DJ was ying a song about a Versailles girl. The song was about a Versailles girl who wandered to and far away. Her heart was barren, and she had no home. She would always look back to wait for a man who would never return. The Versailles girl who wandered to and far away... It was a soothing yet sorrowful song. It sounded like there was someone just as miserable as he was in this city. Cillian took a seat at the bar and ordered a ss of whisky. He sipped it slowly. He seldom drank hard liquor, but it seemed like no amount was enough for him today. Cillian drank from day to dusk. He had no intention of leaving anytime soon. The bar began to get noisy as men and women who had been working the entire day began to swarm in for some fun. Chapter 291 They were lost in a whirl of drunken revelry, twirling to the beat of the music. However, Cillian was worlds apart from their happiness. The crowd was wild with celebration, but Cillian was a lone figure at the bar, nursing drink after drink. Truth be told, he was pretty hammered, but he could not bring himself to leave. The throng of people swelled, pressing in close to Cillian. A crafty character edged closer to Cillian, eyeing his wallet like a prize to be snatched. However, a tipsy woman barged in, shoving the would-be thief aside. She sashayed up to Cillian, slung an arm around his shoulders, and slurred with a wink, "Hey, handsome, flying solo? You''re pretty handsome. How about we go for a dance?" She even gave Cillian''s cheek a flirty stroke. Cillian, despite having drankrge amounts of booze, was not out of his wits just yet. Feeling the touch, he instinctively scrunched his brows together and removed her hand from his shoulders. "Sorry, I''m not interested. Try your luck elsewhere." "Don''t shoot me down so fast, handsome. If you don''t wanna dance, at least let me have your digits." She shed a charming smile, unfazed by Cillian''s brush-off. She kept at it. While they were caught up, the pickpocket saw his chance slip away and melted back into the crowd. "Look, I really have no interest in you, Miss. You''d better scout out someone else." Cillian cut her off again, no less firmly. This time, she backed off without another word. She slid into the seat next to Cillian with an easy grace, a smirk ying on her lips. "Forget about it, then. I''m not inte you, but a heads-up, guys should watch their wallets in ces like this." Cillian, caught off guard, patted down his pocket and found his wallet peeking out. If it had not been for her heads-up, he might have been pickpocketed. Without cash, he would be stuck washing dishes to pay off his tab tonight. However, then again, what did it matter? No one gave a damn about him anymore. "Thanks for the tip," he mumbled, genuinely grateful. He was not the type to forget a favor, even if his thank-you was a casual one. He drowned himself in his drink once more. "Sweetheart, that thank-you''s pretty weak. Not many can resist my el.ne charm, the woman teased, her laughter like music. It was only then that Cillian really looked at her. He was floored. She was a dead ringer for Lucy-the same Daburinean features, though she was a good 40% to 50% less like Lucy in style.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Where Lucy was all ice-queen elegance and steely grit, this woman was a walking me. She was bold and captivating in a way that drew eyes like moths to a ze. Truly, it was rare for anyone to turn down her requests. Cillian, as if under some spell, found himself going along with her suggestion and asked, "So, how would you like me to thank you?" "Hmm, I''ll have to give that some thought..." The woman rested her chin in her hand, her gaze drifting off as if she were pondering something of great importance. Chapter 292 ? The bartender could not take his eyes off her and waspletely captivated.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Just when he was lost in her beauty, the woman gestured for him toe over. Overjoyed, he rushed to her side and asked eagerly, "What can I do for you, prettydy?" With a warm smile, she pointed at Cillian and said, "I''ll have the same drink as this gentleman here, and he''s picking up the tab." Her smile melted the bartender''s heart, and he nodded enthusiastically. "Right away. Your drink ising up." Once the bartender was gone, she turned to Cillian and said, "If you''re looking to say thanks, buying me a drink will do. I''m Yitty Jenks. Nice to meet you. What''s your name?" Yitty offered her hand openly, and Cillian was surprised by the simplicity of her request. He took a moment before epting her outstretched hand and introducing himself in a soft voice. "Cillian." "Cillian, what a lovely name. It must be fate that we met." Yitty''s smile outshone everything around them, but Cillian just nodded in response. The bartender was back in no time with Yitty''s drink. Yitty settled next to Cillian, and together, they began to drink. Cillian''s face was etched with sadness, and he kept pouring drinks for himself, ignoring Yitty''s presence. "You''ve been nursing that bottle like it''s a lifeline. Got something weighing on your mind? Talking about it might just lift the load a bit," Yitty said, her gaze softening as she looked at Cillian. Despite her stunning looks that could turn heads and cause a stir, Yitty was refreshingly straightforward without a hint of the usual shyness expected from women. Maybe it was the way her eyes reminded him of Lucy, but Cillian found himself opening up to her. "There''s this woman I''ve been into since college. She was so out of my league that I never confessed how I felt. UMS "By the time I got brave enough to find her again, she was married. Then, she lost her memory and forgot the very person she loved. "I thought I had a second chance, so I did everything I could to make her fall for me. However, I lost again. She told me to find my own happiness, but the thing is, she is my happiness." Cillian let it all out in a rush, then drained his ss in one go. A deep sigh escaped him. After getting those words off his chest, he felt better. "You probably think I''m aplete idiot," he said with a wry smile. Yitty shook her head, her smile warm. She finished her drink too. "Not at all. Love isn''t something we can rein in. However, if she doesn''t return your feelings, why chase after her so hard?" "Cillian, she doesn''t love you, and all you''re doing is breaking your own heart." Yitty locked eyes with Cillian, her gaze intense. That was new territory for Cillian, hearing such a bold philosophy for the first time. He was caught off guard by the sparkle in Yitty''s eyes, but her warm smile and her next words snapped him back to the moment. "Life''s too short for anything less thanrge and loving the momen said, lifting her ss in a toast. Cillian chuckled, charmed by her wisdom. she "Who would''ve thought? Ms. Jenks, so young and yet so wise about life and love." Chapter 293 Cillian''s smile was a rare sight tonight, especially since Yitty''s words were less than polite. However, they cut through the fog, giving him a moment of refreshing rity. Alright then, he would cast aside his worries for tonight and just revel in the now. Raising his ss like Yitty, they toasted to the night, their sses chiming before they emptied them in one swift gulp. ss after ss, the night wore on. Half an hourter, Cillian''s endurance waned, and he copsed onto the table with a thud. He had been at it since the afternoon. By any measure, he had polished off at least a couple of bottles of whiskey, not to mention the rounds of draft beer. Even a seasoned drinker like Cillian had his limits.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Yitty, seeing him out cold, gave his cheek a yful pat. "Hey, Cillian. Come on, wake up. You''re not telling me you''re drunk already? You were supposed to be my drinking buddy, and here you are, out like a light before me?" However, Cillian was beyond reach. Yitty, giving up on rousing him, fished his wallet from his pocket and signaled for the waiter. "Time to settle up!" Yitty spoke up with a confidence thatmanded attention. The waiter, after a quick tally, offered a polite smile. "Miss, you and the gentleman''s totales to 645 dors. Let''s make it an even 600, shall we?" The price made Yitty gasp out loud in disbelief. "Holy cow, how much did he drink?" The bar was known for its reasonable prices, and yet, including her own tab, Cillian had racked up quite the bill. It was no wonder he was out cold. Luckily, Cillian''s wallet was well-stocked. Yitty, with a generous spirit, settled the bill with his cash. She then helped Cillian to his feet and draped his arm over her shoulders. She half-dragged, half-carried him out of the bar. A man outside caught sight of Yitty and came running over with an eager-to-please bounce in his step. "Boss, need a lift?" Had Cillian been awake, he would have recognized the man as the would-be thief Yitty had fended off earlier. "Get lost and go back to where you came from. How many times do I have to say it? I don''t need you tailing me. I''ll grab a cab." With a dismissive wave, Yitty sent the man packing and gged down a taxi. Not knowing where Cillian lived, she decided to take him straight to a hotel. She confidently used Cillian''s money to book a room with arge bed. The front desk receptionist gave Yitty a curious look. It was usually men who brought in women who had had too much to drink. Seeing Yitty, a stunning woman, bringing in a man was a first for her. It set off a buzz of spection. Yitty kept her thoughts to herself as she helped Cillian sit down on the floor. She then pulled out her ID and passport to get them checked in. As she reached to pay, a photo slipped from Cillian''s wallet. Yitty picked it up and saw it was a happy photo of Lucy and a chubbier Cillian. "He was cute with a few extra pounds. So this is the girl he can''t stop thinking about..." she mused, flipping the photo before sliding it back into the wallet. "Here''s your key card. Check out by noon tomorrow," the receptionist said with a smile, handing it over. Yitty thanked her, scooped up the key card, and then effortlessly hoisted Cillian into her arms. She carried him off to the elevator like a knight in shining armor. Chapter 294 ? Yitty''s disy of strength left the front desk receptionist dumbfounded, wondering if the delicate-looking Yitty was actually a guy in disguise. Back in the room, Yitty dropped Cillian onto the bed with a hint of annoyance. "You''re heavier than you look. You almost wore me out..." Cillian, jostled by the drop, felt a wave of nausea and grimaced. He called out for Lucy in his sleep. "Lucy... please, don''t leave..." To prevent a mess, Yitty ced a trash can by the bed and coaxed Cillian closer, making sure his head was aimed at it. She then gently tapped his cheek, saying, "Cillian, if you''re gonna be sick, aim for the trash can, okay?" He murmured a faint acknowledgment.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Cillian let out a soft grunt, which was enough for Yitty to know he was somewhat conscious. She headed off to the bathroom, letting the sound of the running water wash away her worries. She even indulged in a leisurely bath. Her eyes were clear and alert, betraying no sign of inebriation. It almost made someone question whether her drink had been nothing but water. When she emerged, Cillian had not made a mess of himself, but he was lying on the floor in a tangle of limbs. Yitty sighed and went over to help him up, her perfume wafting into his nose. His eyes fluttered open to see ''Lucy'' gazing down at him with concern. Tears sprang to Cillian''s eyes, and he wrapped his arms around Yitty in a tight embrace. "Lucy, is it really you? Have youe for me? Tell me I''m not dreaming." He clung to her desperately, but Yitty''s patience snapped. She shoved him away. "Get a grip, Cillian. I''m Yitty, not your Lucy!" "You''re lying. You are Lucy. Why are ??? you so cruel to push me away? What do I have to do to make you love me?" Cillian ranted on. Lost in his drunken illusion, he was convinced Yitty was Lucy. He lurched forward to kiss her, but Yitty had had enough. She pped him hard across the face. The sound echoed in the room, and Cillian was left dazed. Yitty let out a long breath, hoping he had finally snapped out of it. "Cillian, can you see clearly now? I''m Yitty, not Lucy." Cillian was quiet, his gaze fixed on something in the distance. Out of the blue, he hurled with a loud retch. Yitty was caught off guard. The room reeked of vomit and the tangy odor of stale booze. "For heaven''s sake, not on the carpet!" In a frenzy, Yitty grabbed a trash bin for Cillian, who took it and heaved until he was woozy. Once he had emptied his stomach, he just crashed on the floor and started snoring away, leaving Yitty in a state of shock. The stench in the room was revolting. There was no way Yitty could sleep in that mess. "Cillian!" she yelled, livid. She hauled him onto the bed. She even peeled off his vomit-soaked clothes because the smell was just too much. After tucking Cillian in, Yitty went for the mop in the bathroom, grateful it was there. She scrubbed the floor clean and tossed the trash can ¨ºt contents into the bathroom. Finally, there was a hint of fresint air. QUMS Yitty hustled for a good 30 minutes and spritzed some air freshener. Atst, the room was clean and the air crisp. Then, ring at the peacefully sleeping Cillian on the bed, Yitty seethed with rage. The nerve of him, causing such chaos and then sleeping like a baby! Chapter 295 "He mistakes me for someone else, shows me no respect, and wears me out, huh? Just wait and see how I''ll get back at him." Yittyy next to Cillian, pinching his cheek while she muttered angrily. A wicked n was already forming in her head. Cillian woke up with the sun streaming through the window, his head pounding. He groaned, realizingst night''s drinking escapade had been a colossal mistake. With a grimace, he had not even fullye to his senses when a stinging pnded across his face. "Cillian, I trusted you as a friend, and you turn out to be this kind of guy?" The p snapped Cillian out of his daze. He held his cheek, blinking in confusion, only to find Yitty in front of him. She was d in a bathrobe with tears streaming down her face. There was a subtle red mark on her corbone.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Ms. Jenks, what... happened?" Cillian''s words tumbled out in a jumble, dread creeping over him. He could not have... Not to Yitty... "You have the audacity to ask me? Cillian, you were ckout drunkst night. Out of concern, I brought you back from the bar to the hotel." "And how did you repay me? By mistaking me for someone else and taking advantage of me... What am I to you, Cillian?" Yitty''s voice cracked with raw emotion, her eyes swimming with tears. She was right. Cillian had wronged her, albeit in a misunderstanding. Cillian felt like he had been hit by a freight train. Had he really confused Yitty for Lucy and crossed a line? No, that could not be... Clutching his throbbing head, memories of the night before yed in fragments. The nausea had hit him like a wave, and Yitty was there to steady him. He held onto her, and then... It was all too much. "Yitty, I swear, I didn''t mean to do it I''m so sorry. I don''t even know what came over me to do something so terrible. If you want to hit me and yell at me, go ahead. I deserve it..." Yitty watched as Cillian genuinely believed he had hurt her. He apologized over and over. She could not help but secretly chuckle. Yet, she kept up a sad facade and said, "It''s already happened. What''s the point of hitting or yelling at you now?" "I''ll make it right, I promise!" Cillian saw himself as a true man. If he made a mistake, he was going to face up to it. He could not bear the thought of letting Yitty down. However, when Yitty saw the serious look on Cillian''s face, she started to freak out a little. Oh no, had she pushed it too far? "And how do you n to make it right?" Yitty eyed Cillian, confused. He took a deep breath and said with conviction, "I''ll talk to my folks ande to your ce to ask for your hand. I''ll marry you and bring you home." It was clear he and Lucy were not meant to be. Since this twist of fate had happened, maybe it was time to move on and start anew. He might not be able to offer Yitty love, but he could give her everything else she could ever want. Cillian meant every word, and Yitty was momentarily lost for words. "You''re serious? You want to marry me?" Cillian nodded without hesitation, and Yitty burst outughing with a touch of anger in her voice. "You don''t even know what I do or where I live, and you''re talking about marriage? Are you out of your mind? For all you know, I could be a criminal." you." "I trust you, and for the rest, just exin when you can. We''ve only just met, but I''ve got a good feeling about you. I meant what I said I''ll stand by Chapter 296 ? Cillian did not waver as he addressed every one of Yitty''s doubts with unwavering certainty. However, Yitty suddenly exploded. "Stop it! What is this archaic nonsense? You think you owe me something because of a misunderstanding? "Am I unwanted by everyone? We''re all adults here. It was just a mix-up. "The only reason I got mad was because you confused me with someone else. I get it, you''re not into me, and guess what? The feeling''s mutual. "Don''t dwell on this, okay? Once it''s done, it''s done. Trust me, I''m Yitty. I''m not the clingy type. I won''t hassle you!"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. With an icy gaze, Yitty dropped those words like bombs and made to leave. Cillian''s heart clenched, and he scrambled to his feet to follow her. However, Yitty, who looked so delicate, spun around and gave him a shove that sent Cillian tumbling onto the bed. He could only watch, wide-eyed, as Yitty grabbed her purse and walked out. Stepping out of the hotel, Yitty''s head was still pounding with a nagging pain. "Damn it!" she cursed, her anger boiling up to the point of physical pain. That big fool had not even caught on to her act and then he was talking about marriage? She thought, ''He''s lost his mind. He doesn''t even know who I am. How can a man be so clueless?'' Yitty was so frustrated she could almostugh. ncing down at her bathrobe and slippers, she felt a fresh surge of annoyance. She whipped out her phone and dialed a number. As soon as the call connected, Yitty snapped, "Pick me up. Summerfield Hotel, and make it quick. You''ve got 15 minutes. Oh, and bring me some clothes." "What''s up, Boss? Did your little adventure leave you unsatisfied, so much so that you forgot your clothes?" Her subordinate, after hearing her request for clothes, let his mind wander into some unsavory territory. He poked fun at her until she was fuming. "Beat it! If I hear one more peep of your nonsense, you''ll regret it. Move it or I swear I''ll teach you a lesson," Yitty barked. "You got it, Boss!" Her subordinate ended the call and bolted out. Yitty was left twiddling her thumbs, bored out of her mind. Upstairs, Cillian was lost in thought on his bed. Yitty was gone, just like that, no strings attached. However... How could he have stooped so low? ''Cillian, oh Cillian, you''re nothing but a monster!'' he berated himself. Then, it hit him. He did not even know where Yitty lived. He scrambled for his clothes, noticing they were neatly folded at the foot of the bed. Yitty must have taken them for dry cleaningst night. A pang of guilt washed over him. Dressed and with his stuff, Cillian dashed downstairs, but Yitty had vanished. Yitty had already left, two minutes before Cillian''s guilt and turmoil kicked in. Feeling downcast, Cillian hailed a cab to the embassy. Caleb had been up all night waiting for his brother. Seeing Cillian shuffle into his office, looking utterly defeated, Caleb''s temper red. 1 Cillian let out a weary sigh and confessed, "Caleb, I messed up..." "What kind of mess have you gotten yourself into now? Don''t tell me you''ve stirred up trouble in the pce and now you''re too chicken to face me because you''vended me in hot water?" Caleb''s mind immediately raced to that conclusion when he heard Cillian''s hesitant voice, and he started pacing nervously. He was torn, wondering if word of a el diplomatic blunder got back home and whether their dad would be more likely to break his legs or Cillian''s. Probably his own. He should have never let Cillian go in his stead. Chapter 297 Watching Caleb fret and fume, Cillian sighed and said, "It''s not what you think, Caleb. The Charleston royals have been nothing but kind to us. It''s just that I, uh, kind of ended up sleeping with a woman..." Cillian''s face was the picture of regret, but Caleb nearly spat out his drink. What! Slept with a woman? His little brother Cillian, the golden boy, actually slept with a woman? That was more jaw-dropping than ticking off the king of Charleston! "Spill it, man. What the heck happened?" Caleb leaned in, his eyes sparkling with a mix of excitement and the irresistible pull of juicy gossip. Cillian''s mouth twitched involuntarily. Was his brother actually getting a kick out of that? However, Caleb was the only one he could talk to about it, so Cillian confessed, "Yesterday, Lucy turned me down. I was so bummed out that I hit the bar and got stered." Caleb had to stifle augh, which came out as a coughing fit. It was sad that his little brother was nursing a broken heart with booze, but why was it so funny? "Are youughing at me, Caleb?" Cillian looked up, his eyes narrowing as he caught Caleb''s gaze. Caleb was quick to shake his head. "Absolutely not. You''re reading too much into it. Why would Iugh at you? I just got something caught in my throat, that''s all. Now, spill it. What happened next?" "Well, I ran into this woman at the bar, and we ended up having a few drinks..." Cillian spilled the beans about the whole Yitty situation in one go, finishing with a heavy sigh. "Caleb, why do you think she doesn''t want me to step up?" "Just wait a sec. Let''s not talk about stepping up just yet. What I''m trying to wrap my head around is, are you absolutely sure you slept with her?" Caleb''s voice wasced with skepticism. He really had his doubts about the whole story. Cillian did not have a single memory of the night, just that unwavering belief based on the woman''s side of the story that he had slept with her. However, a guy should have some inkling about that kind of thing. "I''m positive. I mean, wouldn''t I know if I slept with her? And why would she use me by risking her own reputation, only to take off Ov afterward..." Cillian trailed off, his head drooping. He was at a loss for Yitty''s whereabouts. Caleb could not keep questioning his little brother seeing how sure he was, but he could not resist a little jab. "Maybe she doesn''t want you to step up because she''s just not that into you. "I mean, for a guy who can''t stick to one dish without eyeing the next, you''re lucky she didn''t smack you." Cillian''s lips twitched, a part of him itching to give Caleb a piece of his mind. How did he nail it? Yitty had actually pped him. "Whatever she''s thinking, I''ve got to find her and get the story straight. Caleb, will you help me out?" Looking for someone in this big, wide world was like trying to climb to the sky-next to impossible. Yitty had the look of a Daburinean, and when it came to tracking someone down in Daburin, Caleb was the man for the job, hands down.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Cillian gave Caleb the most woeful puppy-dog eyes, but Caleb just shivered and asked, bewildered, "Why bother chasing after her? You guys aren''t in love or anything. Just let a fling be a fling and move on." Caleb, the heartbreaker, was not one to get tied down. Even if a woman begged him to step up, he would just toss some cash and strut away. He did not get where Cillian wasing from, but Cillian was not looking for understanding. He just kept his eyes locked on Caleb. "I need to find her, Caleb. Are you going to help me or not?" Chapter 298 ? "Fine. You''re my little brother, so I''ll give you a hand this time." Caleb let out a sigh. It was his little brother, after all. What could he do but spoil him a bit? "Thanks, Caleb. You''re the best. Her name''s Yitty. She looks like a Daburinean, and she''s drop-dead gorgeous. I''m counting on you to find her." Cillian rattled off what Yitty looked like in a hurry. Caleb gave him a look and blurted out, "You''re not just after her for her looks, are you?" ... Cillian just stared back at Caleb, silent. Caleb caved immediately. "Alright, alright, I''ll drop it. Yitty, got it. If she''s in Charleston, I''ll find her. But if she''s not, don''t hold your breath." "It''s fine. I''ll sketch her portrait. It''ll make the search easier with that in hand." Cillian massaged his temples. Reassured by Caleb, he decided it was time to head back to his ce. Caleb did not try to keep him any longer but threw in ast-minute caution as Cillian was about to step out. "Oh, and just so you know, Grandpa''s retired now. The folks we''ve crossed paths with in the past are stirring up trouble again. Watch your back when you''re out there. I''ll send some guys to keep an eye on you."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Got it." With a nod to show he got the message, Cillian took off. Meanwhile, in the pce, Lucy was hunched over her desk and penning something on a postcard adorned with a golden feather. Matthew leaned in for a closer look. "What''s this? Writing a letter? Who''s the lucky recipient?" He whispered, and Lucy nced up with a wistful smile on her face. "I''m writing to Chelsea. She thinks I''m gone, poor thing. She must be torn up about it." Considering she was safe in Charleston, Lucy figured the threat of assassins had likely vanished. She wanted to reach out to Chelsea but was mindful of her safety. Hence, she left off her name and address and penned only a heartfelt message. She trusted Chelsea''s smarts to read between the lines. Lucy had just ced herst dot and was giving the ink a quick blow when she slipped the postcard into an envelope. Matthew took it, sealed it with a dab of wax, and chuckled. "She took it hard, alright. She gave your dear husband a couple of good ps right in front of everyone at the funeral." He shared the memory with a bittersweetugh, and Lucy had to stifle a giggle behind her hand. Wow, Chelsea did not hold back, did she? To think she had smacked Matthew right there with the whole crowd watching! "Who in their right mind would dare to smack Mr. Leon in the face in front of everyone? She''s really brave! "You didn''t... hurt Chelsea, did you?" Lucy''s words came out in a nervous stutter, but Matthew just shook his head with a half-smile on his face. "Of course not. She was just really upset and looking out for you. She was letting off steam at me because she couldn''t forgive me. I wouldn''t dream of getting back at her for that." "Whew, that''s a relief. I was scared for a second that you might have... You know, dealt with her." Lucy patted her chest, letting out a sigh. Matthew''s mouth twitched in amusement. What did she think he was, some kind of monster? Matthew decided it was high time to set the record straight about how Lucy saw him. "Okay, let''s get going. We''ve got a letter to send." Lucy got up from her chair when she noticed that the seal on the letter had set. She tugged at Matthew to head out of the study. Despite her time inthe pce, she still was notfortable ordering the helpers around. S Besides, that letter was for Chelsea, and she wanted to make sure it was sent off properly. However, just as they were about to step out, they ran into the butler''s wife, who was right there in the hallway. Chapter 299 ? To top it off, there was an absurdly long line of people trailing behind her. Not this again... Lucy sighed internally. It was the third time this had happened, and she had only been back with her parents for less than two weeks! After the private council meeting, the ministers had showered her with gifts. Even Juliana had sent presents her way. Later that night, Arthur and Juliana had each sent more gifts. "Velda, these are all the birthday presents from your mom and dad, from your first birthday to now."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Juliana herself had said it. Lucy, who had never before received a birthday gift from her family, was overjoyed to ept the gifts. Imagine her shock when she found out her first birthday present was a pure tinum ne, centered with a pink diamond as big as a pigeon''s egg. Her second birthday present was an emerald stone of immeasurable value, the third a painting by a world-renowned artist, and the fourth a Barbie doll as tall as a child. It was decked out in a diamond-encrusted princess dress... Year after year, up to her 20th, the gifts grew morevish, culminating in the very princess gown and crown she donned that day. Those were just from Juliana. Arthur''s presents were so numerous they nearly filled an entire room. Even for a ce like Charleston, famed for its diamonds, that was opulence on another level. Lucy''s hands shook as she unwrapped the gifts. Even Matthew raised an eyebrow at the spectacle. Today brought another surprise. The butler, with a perfect bow, presented even more. "Second Princess, these are your new clothes from the queen, all in your favorite styles. Would you like to try them on to ensure they fit?" Oh... Lucy nced past the butler to see rows upon rows of clothes racks. It would take an eternity to try them all on, a task that seemed to threaten her very lifespan. "There''s really no need," Lucy said. "If they''re made-to-order, they''re bound to fit. Please, just thank my mother for me. "And perhaps no more orders next time. I appreciate her sentiment, truly, but i have more than enough clothes. I could wear a different outfit three times a day without repeating." Lucy could not help but smile, albeit a bit strained. She knew her parents meant well, wanting to shower her with all the world''s riches to make up for their absence. She would treasure every piece, just as they hoped. Love could be a sweet burden sometimes. Lucy ran her fingers through her hair in exasperation as the wife of the butler watched her intently. "Understood, Princess," she said crisply. "I''ll pass along your words to the queen." "Thanks so much," Lucy replied with a grateful smile. "Not at all, Princess. Would you like me to have these clothes brought to your dressing room?" After Lucy hummed her consent, the wife of the butler gestured, and the helpers bustled out. Alone atst, Lucy let out a sigh of relief and was about to share a resignedment with Matthew when she noticed a maid lingering nearby. "Princess, Princess Charlotte has asked you to join her for tea." The maid seized the moment after the wife of the butler left to speak up. Lucy and Matthew exchanged a nce, their brows knitting together. "Did Princess Charlotte specifically ask for just the second princess?" Matthew inquired, seeking confirmation. "Yes, just the second princess," the maid affirmed with a nod. Lucy and Matthew had been wary of Charlotte since theirst encounter. Chapter 300 ? Matthew was ready to politely decline for Lucy, but she responded to the maid with a warm smile, "I got it. Tell my sister I''ll be right there." Lucy knew her parents'' greatest wish was for her to bond with Charlotte as true sisters. With her parents treating her so kindly, refusing an invitation from Charlotte herself just did not seem right. "Of course, Second Princess." The maid nodded and backed out of the room, leaving Matthew to eye Lucy with a hint of disapproval. "Lucy, why on earth did you say yes? What if Charlotte''s nning something sinister in her own quarters?" Matthew''s concern creased his forehead. He was not one to cry wolf without reason. He had a habit of expecting the worst in people. Lucy shook her head, a gentle smile on her face. "Oh, Matthew, you''re worrying too much. We''re in the royal pce, for heaven''s sake. Charlotte wouldn''t dare tarnish her image with our folks watching. "And let''s be honest, we''re only guessing her intentions. She invited me for tea, nothing more. It''d be downright impolite to refuse." Lucy''s words were meant to soothe, but Matthew''s worry lingered. She pressed on, "Look, if it''ll ease your mind, just mail the letter and then swing by to pick me up, okay?"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She tugged at his arm yfully, and with a heavy sigh, Matthew gave in. "Alright. Then, wait for me. I''ll be back before you know it." "Promise!" Lucy beamed, nodding eagerly. Matthew handed her the envelope, ruffled her hair affectionately, and strode off. Lucy did not waste a moment, making a beeline for Charlotte''s ce. The maid had just reached Charlotte, panting slightly from the rush. "You''re finally back? What took you so long? Did she agree toe?" Charlotte''s voice wasposed, her attention only half-removed from her tea. The maid hurriedly exined, "I ran into the butler''s wife on the way, but yes, the princess said she''d be right over." The maid had done her job well enough to avoid Charlotte''s ire. With a casual flick of her wrist, Charlotte granted her leave. "Good, you''re dismissed." "Yes, Princess Charlotte." The maid could not believe her luck and made a beeline for the door. Just as she was about to step out, Charlotte''s voice stopped hendead in her tracks. "Hold on, the butler''s wife... Did she go and drop something off for Lucy again? What was it this time?" Charlotte''s question began with a hint of suspicion but quickly turned into a pointed demand for the truth. Feeling a knot in her stomach, the maid braced herself and answered, "It was only some clothes, Princess. There''s no need to worry." Only clothes?! That was hardly believable. Charlotte felt a surge of jealousy boiling up inside her every time Juliana sent Lucy gifts. "That''s enough, leave my sight!" Charlotte''s voice pierced the air like a knife. The maid, scared out of her wits, scurried away. How could the king and queen be so unfair, showering the despicable Lucy with all sorts of treasures? They were at it again today. Were Ine they trying to hand over the entire pce to that vile woman? Charlotte seethed internally. Yet, in reality, Arthur and Juliana hadvished Charlotte with gifts throughout her life The gifts were no less grand than those given to Lucy The difference was that Charlotte''s gifts were spread out over the year, not presented in one grand gesture like Lucy''s. However, Charlotte could not see past her own resentment, which seemed to have no end. She felt that her parents favored Lucy over her, and no matter what they did for her, she was convinced it was true. Her heart was a tangle of bitterness that she had not yet expressed when Lucy herself appeared. "Charlotte, I''ve arrived. I got held up a bit on the way. You must have been waiting for ages, right?" Chapter 301 ? Lucy entered Charlotte''s room with a smile. Charlotte immediately suppressed all her emotions and greeted Lucy with a smile, "I didn''t wait long. You came at just the right time, Lucy. Please, have a seat. The refreshments the helpers prepared today are delicious." Charlotte gestured for Lucy to sit down, and without dilly-dallying, Lucy naturally took a seat.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "You didn''t just invite me over for tea, right? You must have something you want to discuss with me," Lucy said straightforwardly as she sat down, cutting to the chase about why Charlotte summoned her. Charlotte stared deep into her eyes before smiling all of a sudden. "You''re quite clever, Lucy. I wanted to invite you to apany me out of the pce for some shopping." Shopping? Charlotte wanted to take her shopping? Lucy looked at Charlotte with confusion, so she hurriedly exined, "Whenever I leave the pce, I have to be apanied by many guards and helpers. I find it so annoying, so I always secretly sneak out. Now that you''re here, we can go together." In reality, she had previously discussed with Alice about luring Lucy out to give Alice''s people a chance to attack. That was why she was inviting Lucy to go shopping with her. Not to mention, Arthur and Juliana''s favoritism toward Lucy only made Charlotte feel more threatened. Charlotte pretended to look eagerly at Lucy, who was feeling a little uneasy. Matthew had warned her to be cautious about anything involving Charlotte. Being aware of that, Lucy had already built a protective wall around herself against Charlotte. She was not keen on going out with her. Just as she was about to find an l excuse to turn her down, Charlotte noticed her hesitation and immediately grabbed her hand. "Come on,e with me! I''ve always been the only princess in the pce, so I never had anyone to go shopping with. "Now that Mom and Dad have brought you back, I finally have a trustedpanion to have fun with. "You have no idea how happy I am! I really want to go shopping. Promise me you''lle with me, please?" Charlotte kept shaking Lucy''s arm while pleading with a fake pout. To convince Lucy, Charlotte was really pushing herself. Lucy had never seen anyone behave like this before, and she felt a headacheing on. If Charlotte were to force her or insist, she could still find a way to refuse. However, with all this pouting and pleading going on, she felt powerless. It was just shopping anyway. With so many people on the streets, Charlotte could not possibly do anything to her. After much deliberation, Lucy was about to agree when Matthew arrived. "So there you are, wifey. I''ve been looking for you," Matthew said with a smile from the doorway, not entering even though the door was open. He lightly knocked on the door, pretending to bepletely unaware as he said to Charlotte, "I''m el.ne sorry, Princess Charlotte. I just. found out that my wife is here having tea with you. I hope I''m not interrupting." His demeanor was polite, so Charlotte could not fault him for anything. She just smiled and said, "No, not at all. Why don''t youe in? Don''t just stand at the door." Her smile was wless, masking her disdain toward Matthew. Her initial n was to create misunderstandings between Matthew and Lucy to make Lucy suffer, but ever since she met Cillian and fell in love with him at first sight, she abandoned that idea. No matter how she did it, as long as she got rid of Lucy, it would all end the same anyway. Chapter 302 Charlotte even thought that once she was done with Lucy, she would look for Cillian and get together with him, but that was beside the point... Once Matthew entered the room, Lucy felt like her savior was here. With a smile, she stood up and walked to Matthew''s side. She wrapped her arm around his. "Matt, you came at the right time. My sister was just inviting me to leave the pce to do some shopping." She briefly exined the situation to Matthew, who nodded understandingly and smiled. "I see. Would you like to go, wifey?" "Since my sister invited me, of course, I want to go with her. But carrying bags while shopping is such a hassle... "Charlotte, why don''t we let Matthewe with us? If we''re sneaking out, no one will carry our bags for us. We can let Matt do all thebor. "Matt, would you be willing to be ourborer for the day?" After saying that, Lucy immediately turned to Matthew. He chuckled lightly and replied, "It would be an honor to be my wife''sborer. "Besides, my assistant has arrived in Charleston today, so I have some affairs to attend to outside of the pce too." With Matthew''s symbolic consent, Lucy''s eyes sparkled as she looked at Charlotte. She was hesitating a moment ago, but with Matthew here, she readily agreed. It seemed like as long as she was with Matthew, nothing could harm her. However, Charlotte''s heart sank. She had not nned for Lucy to return alive from this outing. How could she bring along another person? Another person meant extra risk.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Maybe we shouldn''t bring him. This is supposed to be an outing for us sisters. If you''re worried about getting tired, I can have a helper help us carry things. "Besides, we''ll be visiting ces that are more suited for women, so it wouldn''t be nice to leave your husband alone waiting for us..." Charlotte gaveme excuses to refuse Lucy''s proposal to bring Matthew along. Regardless, her ultimate goal was to achieve what she desired at the least cost. She would never go through with something that was not worth the risk. Since Charlotte did not agree, Lucy felt a bit disappointed. "If you don''t want Matthew toe, then I won''t go either." Lucy''s words caused Charlotte to panic. What was she going to do? If Lucy did not go, her ns for today would be ruined. It would be even more difficult to deceive Lucy into going out again next time. "Sigh, you two just can''t stay away from each other for a single moment, can you? Since I don''t have a choice, fine, your husband cane with us." Charlotte reluctantly agreed to Lucy''s request, allowing herself an exit strategy. No matter what it took, her main task was to get Lucy out of the pce. She could always take care of Matthew once they were out. "I knew my dearest sister would agree." Lucy smiled at Charlotte. Now that the n was settled, they changed into regr clothes and left the pce together. Matthew drove the car with Lucy in the passenger seat and Charlotte in the back seat. They pretended to be sneaking out of the pce, but in reality, they were driving a car with a license. te that was used only by the royals. Almost every citizen O recognized it. The roads were clear, with other cars automatically making way foret them, giving them extra room. No car attempted to overtake theirs either. ¡°Charlotte, where do you think we should go shopping?" Since it was her idea to go shopping, of course, Lucy asked for her opinion. Chapter 303 ? "Let''s go to Nubis Mall. That''s where I usually go to shop. They have many exciting things there." Charlotte mentioned the ce she had agreed upon with Alice''s people. Matthew turned on the navigation system and headed toward Nubis Mall. The journey there was smooth, so they arrived quickly. The mall was indeed bustling. The ground floor was lined with colorful shops, each adorned with beautiful flowers. All the quaint shops sold a variety of couture, many of which were exported abroad and were highly sought after. The second floor housed luxury boutiques, dessert shops, an amusement park, and bars. It was a one-stop shop for all kinds of entertainment. Although Lucy had concerns on her mind, she could not help but feel rxed upon seeing the vibrant scenery. She happily wandered from ce to ce, while Matthew and Charlotte struggled to keep up as they followed her around the mall. "Charlotte, Matthew, look at this! It''s a talking rabbit! That''s so funny!" Lucy held up a plush rabbit and pressed its belly. The rabbit bounced up and said, "Goofball, you''re such a big goofball!" This sent Lucy rolling withughter. Infected by her smile, Matthew''s lips curled up into a warm smile too. However, Charlotte felt a wave of contempt in her heart. A bumpkin would always be a bumpkin. Did she really think she could go from rags to riches overnight? Even at herst hour, she could stillugh. Hmph. Charlotte''s mind was filled with malicious thoughts, but she still maintained a calm demeanor. Matthew bought the toy rabbit for Lucy, and the three of them continued their shopping spree. Strangely enough, although Charlotte was the one who suggested going shopping, she did not seem interested in anything along the way. Matthew noticed this and realized that something was off.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He narrowed his eyes and discreetly sent a message on his phone. Charlotte also realized the need to make an effort into this farce, so she entered several shops. All of them were either high-end boutiques or designer stores. She did not even spare a nce at the toy shops that Lucy was drawn to. Matthew stayed by Lucy''s side the entire time, not leaving her for even a moment. Unable to find an opportunity, Charlotte grew increasingly anxious. Finally, they arrived at the entrance of a lingerie store, which Charlotte was pleased to see. She pointed to the store entrance deliberately and said to Lucy, "Lucy, look! This store provides exclusive services for the royal family and nobles. Shall we go in and take a look?" "Sure." Lucy replied without hesitation, and the three of them entered the store together. The store that provided exclusive services for the royal family was different, indeed. The store was divided into two floors, and as soon as they entered, they were warmly greeted by the staff. "Wee, please have a seat." A staff member ushered them tofortable couches and brought them fragrant coffee. "We''d like to order some custom-made lingerie." Charlotte pointed to herself and Lucy. The staff member immediately responded, "Of course. Please follow me upstairs and our professional tailors will take your measurements." Going upstairs meant that Matthew could not follow her. Feeling uneasy, Lucy could not help but say, "Um... Charlotte, I think I have enough undergarments, so I don''t need to order anything." Although Charlotte looked harmless, she did not want to leave Matthew''s side. "It''s okay if you don''t want anything. You can still apany me upstairs. I don''t want to go alone," said Charlotte. Chapter 304 ? Charlotte insisted on dragging Lucy upstairs with her. Despite her reluctance, Lucy could not refuse, so she simply followed her upstairs. As a man, it was not appropriate for Matthew to go up with them. Not to mention, the decor of the store... Well, it was a store that sold lingerie, so it made Matthew ufortable to look around. Matthew rubbed his eyes and thought that Kent should have arrived by now, so he called him. "Have you arrived? How many men did you bring with you?" Kent sounded a little lost, but he responded promptly, "Yes, sir. I brought everyone from Charleston along with me. We''re outside the store right now, but what exactly are we supposed to do?" In fact, they had arrived a long time ago. However, without instructions from Matthew, they had no idea what they were supposed to do. All they could do was silently follow Matthew to ensure their safety. Other than that, Kent noticed that Matthew was shopping with his wife! It turned out that his wife did not die, after all. No wonder he insisted on relocating his headquarters to Charleston. However, if his wife was not dead, why did he hold a funeral? Since the employees could not decipher what Matthew was thinking, they just had to wait for instructions. "Just stay outside for now. If I need you to do anything, I''ll let you know." Matthew spoke calmly. He merely observed that Charlotte seemed off and assumed that she might be up to something. However, he was not sure what she was up to. All he could do was hope that his suspicions were wrong. Kent was mystified by Matthew''s words but still followed his instructions nheless. Around eight people split into two groups, with one group watching from a nearby cafe and the other group lurking in the back alley. While it was bustling downstairs, the upstairs was eerily quiet, with several secludedpartments arranged like a maze. Upon reaching upstairs, Lucy found that there was no one there to take Charlotte''s measurements as promised. The silence was unsettling, and her chest tightened up. She smiled at Charlotte and asked, "Charlotte, why isn''t there anyone here? Should I go downstairs to call someone up?" "No need for that..." Charlotte smiled strangely. Lucy suddenly felt a heavy weight on her neck as someone karate-chopped her, causing her to copse instantly. A sinister-looking man red at Charlotte and whispered, "So, should I get rid of her now?" "No..." Charlotte shook her head to stop him. "Knock me out and escape through the window with her. Pretend to demand a hefty ransom from the pce and kill her in a couple of days. Make sure to leave my name out of it." Charlotte had already nned her way out of this. The royal family had retrieved their lost treasure and intended to announce her to the world, but this attracted the attention of bandits who sought to exploit the situation. They tracked the princess down, and when they had the chance, they knocked out the eldest princess who was not biologically rted to the royal family and kidnapped the youngest princess for a hefty ransom. Little did they expect the youngest princess to attempt to escape and get killed by the bandits. It was a wless n.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Charlotte''s features twisted into a smirk. Once Lucy was dead, Arthur and Juliana would believe that it was their insistence on announcing Lucy''s identity to the public that led to their daughter''s death. She merely took her sister out for a stroll, so who could me her? Charlotte prepared herself, and the sinister man struck her unconscious. "Tsk, the hearts of women are the most toxic, indeed." The man shook his head and carried Lucy. He nced down from the second-floor window, and without a moment of hesitation, he jumped down. There was a terrace between the second and first floors that obstructed the man''s view, leading him to believe that no one was below. Chapter 305 ? The man jumped onto the terrace and used it to leap down to the ground. Uponnding, he found himself face-to-face with Kent and the rest of Matthew''s men. They exchanged looks. With the man being the first to realize what was going on, he turned around immediately to flee. Damn it. He did not think that anyone was downstairs. Now that he had been spotted, he had to leave quickly. Otherwise, it would be disastrous if he attracted the attention of the royal guards of Charleston. The man ran as fast as he could. Looking at the person on his shoulder, Kent was shocked. Although he could not see the person''s face clearly, he had followed Matthew and Lucy closely enough earlier to realize who that was. Was that not Mrs. Leon? Without further thought, Kent ordered, "Quick, stop him! Don''t let him take Mrs. Leon with him!" The men immediately chased after the sinister man who was carrying Lucy through the back alleys.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The men Kent brought were all elite bodyguards. They were highly skilled professionals, so they quickly caught up to the sinister man. They surrounded him, and the sinister man looked at them warily. Panting, the assistant caught up and pointed at the man, "I advise you to hand over the woman on your back, or else..." Damn it. Did the youngest princess see thising? The man swiftly retreated. The man still had no idea if these people were after him or protecting Lucy, but he waspletely dumbfounded. However, did they really think they could just trap him like this? It seemed like they were too naive. Soon, the sinister man and the bodyguards engaged in a dogfight. Only then did Kent find the chance to call Matthew to report the situation. It had only been 20 minutes since Charlotte took Lucy upstairs, and the shop was quiet, so Matthew had no idea. "Mr. Leon, we''ve found Mrs. Leon. A man jumped out of the back window to take her away. Our men are fighting him right now!" Matthew was right! His eyes narrowed, and with a chilling voice, he said, "Stop him and ensure my wife''s safety. Don''t let that man get away!" "Yes, sir." The assistant hung up, and Matthew immediately stood up to go upstairs. Charlotte was really up to something. Damn it! Good thing he was prepared. He needed to go upstairs and see what kind of sick n Charlotte was pulling, but as soon as he stepped onto the stairs, the staff member hurried over to stop him. "Sir, you''re not allowed to go upstairs!" The staff member hurriedly stood in front of him, making him even more impatient. "Get out of my way!" His expression was cold, startling the staff member. However, she still insisted with a smile, "Sir, thedies are upstairs getting measured It would be impolite to go upstairs. You might frighten them." She insisted on stopping him, but Matthew could not bother exining to her, Out of urgency, he pushed past the staff member and went upstairs. The staff member kept calling after him, "Sir, you can''t go up..." When he got upstairs, the ce was silent, and Charlotte was unconscious on the floor. Matthew could not tell if she was really unconscious or if she was faking it, but he hurried to the broken window and looked into the distance. Kent and his men were locked in a struggle with another man, but even with so many of them, they could not apprehend the man who took Lucy. Matthew pursed his lips. Without hesitation, he jumped out the window. If he were to walk down, it would take at least five minutes to reach the scene. Chapter 306 ? Jumping out of the window would only take two minutes tops, and Matthew was agile enough to do it without a problem. Just as he jumped, the staff member happened to witness the scene. She screamed. Was that man insane? How could he jump off the building? She thought that Matthew wasmitting suicide, so she frantically ran to the window and looked down, only to see Matthew unharmed. After feeling momentarily relieved, she realized something was wrong. Was this man trying to escape? She could not let that happen. Only when she was about to hurry downstairs did she discover Charlotte lying on the ground. By the time Matthew caught up with the sinister man, the man was already in a sorry state. He was struggling to fend off the bodyguards. However, he still held onto Lucy, showing no intention of letting her go. Concerned about Lucy''s safety, the bodyguards were unable to effectively intervene, which helped the sinister man hold his own against them. Now, Matthew had caught up and joined in. They did not seek a prolonged fight, and their goal was just to take Lucy from the man. Seeing as the situation was no longer in his favor, the sinister man made a bold move. He pulled out a knife from his pocket and let go of Lucy, changing his stance to hold her hostage. "Don''t move! You''re all justckeys of this princess, aren''t you? If you don''t want her dead, then back off!" Charlotte had ordered him to take Lucy away before killing her after a couple of days so that she would not be implicated, but the circumstances had changed. Now that so many people had seen his face, he realized he could not escape. If he failed toplete his mission, he would have to face repercussions from his leader. He might as well finish the deal on the spot. Afterward, he could im that he identally killed her while trying to kidnap her for ransom. Either way, he stillpleted his mission. The knife was now pointed at Lucy''s neck, causing Matthew and the others to restrain themselves. Let The sinister man surveyed his surroundings and locked eyes with Matthew. He sneered, "You''re the leader, aren''t you? Haha. If you don''t want this woman dead, don''t move!" As he spoke, the knife edged closer to Lucy''s neck, making Matthew''s heart skip a beat. He was frozen in ce. The sinister manughed loudly and continued, "Back off! All of you! Or I''ll kill her! Hurry up!" The group remained still. They turned to look at Matthew, who sighed and said coldly, "Step back." Damn it. He had made a mistake. He knew that Charlotte was up to no good, but he foolishly believed that she would not be so brazen qut on the busy streets. How foolish of him! Now, he had to focus on saving Lucy''s life before considering anything else. The bodyguards retreated as instructed. The sinister manughed heartily and dragged Lucy out of their blockade. "I knew you couldn''t bear to see this woman die. Now, don''t follow me, or she''ll die at any second.¡± He was truly a professional. Even with Lucy as his trump card, he did not turn his back to Matthew and leave himself vulnerable. He backed away from Matthew and the others, heading toward a carney parked at the end of the alley. The tip of his knife never left Lucy''s neck. Wa Matthew watched that knife. His feet felt as heavy as lead as he dared not take a step forward. "Mr. Leon..." Kent grew anxious. If they let him get away with Lucy, it would not be easy to find her.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. In that case, Lucy would be in even more danger! Chapter 307 ? Matthew was well aware of that. Letting that man take Lucy away might be dangerous, but stopping him was even more dangerous. Matthew found himself in a difficult position. "Of course, I know that. Listen to me. We only have one chance now. Do you see that? He''s heading toward a car parked by the road." Matthew squinted his eyes, already formting a n in his mind. Kent noticed it too, and his eyes lit up as he said, "I understand. Mr. Leon, are you saying..." "Yes, he''s going to get into the car to escape. There''ll be a short window of vulnerability then. As soon as that happens, knock the knife out of his hand and rescue Lulu. Take her away immediately. I''ll deal with him." This was their only chance. If they missed it, it would be impossible to catch up to him after he got into the car. Based on this and previous assassination attempts, Charlotte seemed determined to have Lucy killed. "But Mr. Leon, we''re too far from him. What if..." The assistant wanted to express his concerns. What if they failed to knock the knife out of his hand or if they missed? Would that not put Lucy in greater danger? However, Matthew''s expression was stern, and he growled. "There is no ''what if''. We must seed!" He could not imagine any other oue. He was determined to rescue his wife and ensure her safety. That was his promise to her. Seeing the determination in Matthew''s eyes, Kent was deeply moved. Without another moment of hesitation, he resolutely dered, "Yes, sir. We''ll do everything in our power to protect Mrs. Leon." The group solemnly stared at the sinister man while Matthew clenched and unclenched the car key in his hand. He did not have any weapons on him, but the car key had a bit of weight to it. At one point, he had taken up shooting lessons out of interest and for his own safety.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. His aim was decent, averaging a score of 9.5 out of 10. As long as there was a window where theman lifted his hand or opened the car door, Matthew could attack. Once the knife left Lucy, he would aim either for the knife or the man''s head, seizing any opportunity to save her. Under the watchful gaze of the onlookers, the man continued to retreat and inched closer to the car. With a wicked grin, he reached for his car keys to open the door. He did not want to take a gamble with his life, so he nned to take Lucy to a ce where he would be safe before dealing with her. Before he was safe, he dared not let his guard down even for a moment. As he reached for his car keys, the handholding the knife showed no signs of letting go. However, before he could even retrieve his car keys, the window to his car slowly rolled down. "Who the fuck are you? Why are you in my car?" The man was taken aback, clearly caught off guard by this unexpected turn of events. He grew agitated. Matthew and the others noticed that he had let down his guard, so they took a few steps forward. A slender, delicate hand emerged from the car window. It was holding a gun. "Don''t move, or you''ll die." Despite her charming demeanor, her words carried a deadly threat. With a gun pointed at his forehead, the man could not help but step back. He furiously shouted, "How do you have a gun? Fuck, you teamed up with those guys! So you knew about this operation all along! Who betrayed us?" When people encountered unexpected situations, they often reacted in unexpected ways. The man clearly misunderstood, thinking that the woman in the car was allied with Matthew and his men. Chapter 308 ? In such a dangerous situation, the sinister man found himself distracted. He was wondering who had betrayed the organization and sold out this operation. This should have been Matthew''s perfect opportunity to attack, but the appearance of the gun-wielding woman disrupted his n. Unsure if she was a friend or a foe, Matthew and his men hesitated for a few seconds. Knowing that the sinister man had misunderstood, the woman did not bother to exin. Instead, she just smiled at him. Furious and desperate, the man resorted to threatening the woman with Lucy again. "So what if you have a gun? Do you dare kill me? I''m telling you, get out of my car or I''ll kill her!" He edged the knife closer to Lucy''s neck, causing blood to trickle down. Matthew''s heart tightened, and his fists were clenched so tight that his nails were digging into his flesh. The woman in the car smiled, unfazed by the man''s threats. Without moving her gun, she said to the man, "Her? I don''t care about her. If you want to kill her, go ahead. I''m here to deal with you." What? She was actually after him? Her words sent shockwaves through both parties. Matthew heard her loud and clear. To ensure Lucy''s safety, he weighed his words. "Miss, hold on, The man you''re here for has the princess of Charleston in his hands. If you save her, the king and queen of Charleston, as well as myself, Matthew Leon, will be deeply grateful to you. Anything you want will be yours. "But if you let her die, we won''t let you go."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Matthew exined the stakes to her, and the woman chuckled, amused by the man before her. "You hear that? The terms he''s offering sounds quite appealing to me. Plus, saving her doesn''t go against me killing you." Only then did the man realize that the woman was not allied with Matthew and his group. Inspired by Matthew''s words, the man quickly said to the woman, "No, you can''t save her. This woman is the target of Spades. You must know who we are, right? "Even if you want to kill me, you must wait until I''ve dealt with her et first. Otherwise, anyone who dares interfere with Spades'' missions will face terrible consequences. The man''s eyes were ruthless. While the woman contemted his words, he raised his hand to attack Lucy. Regardless of whether the woman if he mission not, Lucy had to die. dafterward, at least hit would still be aplished. His boss had promised to take care of his family no matter what. In that critical moment, a bullet and a car key were shot out in an instant. 1.5 seconds after the bullet hit the man''s forehead, the car key also sessfully struck the hand holding the knife. The strong recoil caused the man''s body to fall backward, and the knife in his hand fell to the ground with a tter. Nobody saw iting. Matthew''s whole arm was trembling, but he did not bother paying attention to it. He staggered to Lucy''s side, who was lying on the ground unconscious. After confirming that Lucy was safe and seeing that she only had a slight scratch on her neck, Matthew hugged her tightly in relief. "Lulu, my wife, you''re okay. Thank goodness you''re okay." Matthew muttered to himself as he held the unconscious Lucy, feeling a wave of relief. If... If anything had happened to Lucy, he would never forgive himself. Chapter 309 The woman in the car opened the door and nonchntly retracted her handgun. She walked up to the man who was as good as dead and sneered at him. "Unfortunately, the two things I hate the most in my life are being threatened and people from Spades." Her eyes were cold as she turned to look at Lucy. That woman... was actually Yitty! Yitty turned around and stared at Lucy with only one thought in her mind. This was the woman that idiot was so infatuated with. How on earth did she look like her? How could that idiot mistake her for Lucy when they looked nothing alike? Not to mention, Lucy was so weak. Yitty happened to see Lucy on the streets today, so she curiously followed her. She watched as Lucy shopped around and followed Charlotte into the lingerie store. Hiding in one of the booths, she witnessed Lucy being knocked unconscious. She had only intended to watch the show go down from a random car she stole, but who knew she would end up stealing the car of that damned assassin? She had no choice but to get involved. Yitty shrugged. Afterparing herself to Lucy, she was satisfied, thinking that she won in every aspect except for the fact that Lucy was a princess. Just as she was about to leave contentedly, Matthew stopped her. "Miss, wait a minute. Thank you for saving my wife. If you have any requests, feel free to let me know." Since Yitty had saved Lucy, Matthew promised to repay her. He would not go back on his word. Matthew looked at Yitty, who looked back at him in shock. It turned out that the man was Lucy''s husband. She was married! How could that idiot, Cillian, be in love with a married woman? No wonder he drowned himself in alcohol at the bar after seeing them being all affectionate with each other. What a stupid third wheel! Yitty silently judged Cillian and then smiled at Matthew, waving her hand. "That won''t be necessary. It wasn''t my intention to save her in the first ce just wanted to see if my gun would be faster or if that dead man''s knife would be faster. "The oue was pretty obvious. My gun was just slightly faster than his knife."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. With that, Yitty turned around and gracefully walked away. Matthew did not stop her. Just then, Kent hurried over. "Sir, that woman seems strange. She even has a gun. Should we investigate?" In Charleston, not just anyone could possess a gun. They were either wealthy aristocrats who were eligible to apply for gun permel.nee criminals who evaded thew. or Either way, individuals with such status were worth being wary of, so Kent''s concern was understandable. However, Matthew shook his head. "No need. She saved Lucy, so it wouldn''t be right for us to pry into her affairs." From the way she spoke earlier, she made it clear that she did not want to be associated with them. If they were to investigate her and provoke her, it could be disastrous. The fact that she could casually shoot someone without hesitation indicated that she was not someone to be trifled with. That was also why Matthew did not ask about Yitty''s identity earlier. Upon hearing Matthew''s decision, Kent did not bring it up again. "Go to the parking lot and bring the car. I''ll take my wife back to my residence in Charleston." "Yes, sir." Following Matthew''s instructions, the assistant picked up the car keys from the ground and headed toward the parking lot. Meanwhile, the rest of the men stayed back to protect Matthew and Lucy. The parking lot was not far from the alley, so within 15 minutes, Kent returned with the car. Matthew carried Lucy into the car and instructed his men, "Clean up the scene." Chapter 310 ? "Drive the car away and leave no trace behind. Oh, and keep the body. Tomorrow, I''m going to stage a big show," Matthew ordered, staring ahead with his cold eyes. "Yes, sir," replied his subordinates in unison. With his instructions given, Matthew took Lucy away. The assistant drove while Matthew and Lucy sat in the back. Instead of heading back to the pce, they went to the house Matthew had bought in Charleston. "Mr. Leon, not only is your wife not dead, but she even became a princess? What''s going on?" Kent finally had the chance to voice his confusion, finding the situation miraculous. After all, he had seen firsthand how much misery Matthew had been in the past few days. He waspletely devoid of all hope. It was not an exaggeration to say that Lucy was his whole life. Upon finding out that Lucy was not dead, Kent could not help but feel happy and curious. However, Matthew had no intention of exining. He simply said, "It''s a long story. Let''s just go back first." The car headed north, soon arriving at a cold-looking castle. While itcked the grandeur of the royal pce, the castle still upied a vast area. It did not pale much inparison as the entire castle exuded an air of understated luxury. This was the house Matthew had invested heavily in. The intricately carved door swung open, weing its owner. The car passed through the long courtyard before arriving at the castle''s main entrance. Kent opened the car door, and Matthew carried Lucy into the house. Unlike its forbidding exterior, the interior decor of the house was warm and inviting, with furnishings arranged ording to Lucy''s preferences. Despite it being unupied for some time, the house remained warm and as good as new as the helpers came to clean it daily. Matthew carried Lucy all the way up to the master bedroom on the second floor before gently tucking her into bed. Seeing the small bloodstain on her neck, he felt a pang of heartache and began searching for a first aid kit in the house. At that moment, the family doctor he had made an appointment with over the phone arrived. Kent escorted the doctor upstairs to attend to Lucy. Standing at the door, Kent gently knocked. "Sir, the family doctor has arrived." "Come in." At Matthew''s instruction, Kent stepped aside to allow the doctor to enter. Matthew was just done. applying medicine to Lucy and was carefully dressing her wound with gauze. After he was done, he turned to the family doctor and said, "Doctor, please check on my wife''s condition. She was knocked unconscious and still hasn''t woken up." Understanding the situation, the doctor approached and carefully examined Lucy''s neck. He then opened her eyelids and checked her pulse. After confirming that she was fine, he said to Matthew, "Your wife is fine. "Perhaps the person who knocked her out was too forceful, which is why she hasn''t woken up yet. Don''t worry, sir. At thetest, she should wake up tomorrow morning. "If you''re still concerned, I believe she may have been under a lot of shock, so I''ll prescribe her medicine to calm her down. When she wakes up, you can give it to her, and she''ll be fine." Perhaps the doctor was used to treating wealthy patients. Even though Lucy was fine, the doctor still prescribed some medicine for her overall well-being after observing Matthew''s behavior. Relieved to hear that Lucy was fine, Matthew finally let go of the lingering worries in his heart. "Thank you, Doctor. "Kent, please apany the doctor downstairs to get the medication."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. After the doctor finished his examination, Matthew instructed Kent to follow the doctor downstairs as a courtesy and to pay him the consultation fee. Chapter 311 ? After dismissing the doctor, Matthew went downstairs with a cold expression and instructed his assistant on what to do next. Meanwhile, Charlotte had already been brought back to the pce. The owner of the lingerie shop often went to the pce to tailor lingerie for Juliana and Charlotte, so she recognized Charlotte. Charlotte informed her that she was personallying to the shop today to try on clothes and asked her to clear the shop of other staff members. Knowing Charlotte''s quirks, the lingerie shop owner readily agreed, leaving only one attendant and one designer to take measurements. When the attendant finally noticed the unconscious princess and reported it to her boss, she dropped everything at once. Her first instinct was to wake Charlotte up, but no matter what she tried, Charlotte would not wake up. Afraid that she would be held responsible, she hurriedly closed the shop and notified the royal guards to take Charlotte back to the pce. While themotion unfolded in the alley behind the lingerie shop, the owner was desperately trying to revive Charlotte. Seeing her so anxious, the attendant dared not report the situation in the alley. When Yitty fired her gun, the royal guards were busily escorting Charlotte back to the pce. No one noticed that Lucy had been taken away, except for Matthew. All of them were concerned about Charlotte''s safety. Arthur and Juliana anxiously stayed by Charlotte''s bedside, while Theodore just so happened to be out inspecting his fief. When Lucy was brought back to the ancient castle by Matthew, Charlotte slowly regained consciousness in her room. Her fainting act was just for show, so the man was not too rough with her. Upon waking up, Charlotte pretended to look around until she saw Arthur and Juliana. Then, she deliberately feigned confusion, asking, ¡°Where am I? Dad, Mom, why are you here?" ¡°Charlotte, my child. Why did you faint inside the lingerie shop outside the pce? Tell me. What happened?" Hearing Juliana say that, Charlotte suddenly sat up with a look of realization and panic. "Lingerie shop? Oh no. Has my sister and brother-inw returned? Quick, we must save my sister!" Seeing her reaction, Arthur''s and Juliana''s hearts raced as they asked, "Velda? What does this have to do with Velda? Isn''t she in her room?" Arthur and Juliana did not know yet! Upon hearing that, Charlotte felt a surge of joy in her heart. Lucy had not returned, which meant that her n worked! She bet that in a couple of days, she would hear news of Lucy''s death. Perhaps Lucy might even have experienced some inhumane torture before her death! Despite her inner joy, Charlotte put on a sad look and suddenly burst into tears as she held her face. "It''s all my fault. Dad, Mom, I went out of the pce with my sister and brother-inw. "I thought that since my sister was finally back, I should bond with her, so I invited her to go shopping with me. "She agreed and even suggested bringing her husband along. I thought that since her husband was there, we wouldn''t need to bring guards. ¡°We were having a good time shopping at first, but when we got to the lingerie shop, my brother-inw had to wait downstairs because the area was only for women. "My sister and I encountered a fierce-looking man upstairs who called out my sister''s name. He was clearly there for my sister.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "W-We were both terrified, so we asked him what he wanted. He said he heard that the royal family''sdost treasure had been found, and he was in need of money. "Then, he knocked my sister unconscious and took her away." Chapter 312 "In the end, he demanded that Ie back and tell the king and queen to prepare a five billion ransom within two days, or else he''ll kill the hostage. "B-But, she''s my sister! I cried and begged him to kidnap me instead, saying I was worth more than her. "But he said that he knew that I wasn''t biologically rted to the royal family. Now that you guys have found your real daughter, you wouldn''t care if I was dead or alive. Then, he knocked me unconscious too." Charlotte sobbed, but she still managed to articte everything she wanted to say clearly. Upon hearing this, Juliana took two steps back. She would have fallen if it were not for Arthur''s support. "Y-You''re saying that Velda has been kidnapped..." Juliana stuttered while Arthur looked at Charlotte with a pained expression. Charlotte then cried even louder, "It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t wanted to bond with my sister and take her out of the pce for shopping, she wouldn''t have been kidnapped. ¡°My brother-inw hasn''te back yet. I don''t know if he has realized that my sister has been taken or if he''s chasing after the kidnappers. "Dad, Mom, I beg of you, please go and rescue my sister. The kidnapper wants five billion. I-I''ll take out all my savings now..." Charlotte staggered as she tried to get up to go to her private treasury, but Arthur and Juliana quickly steadied her. Although they were deeply saddened and worried upon hearing the news, seeing their eldest daughter so concerned about her younger sister, they could not bear to say anything. Instead, they held back their tears andforted Charlotte, "My darling, you''ve been through a lot as well. Get some rest, and don''t worry. Trust us, we''ll do everything we can to find your sister and bring her back safely." "Yes, don''t worry about it, my child. We know you''re concerned about your sister, but you also need to take care of yourself." Juliana trembled as she wiped away the tears from Charlotte''s eyes, who nodded obediently and said, "Okay, I''ll take good care of myself. I won''t let you worry. Please make sure to find my sister as soon as possible." Seeing her so obedient and sensible, Juliana forced a smile. Afterforting her, they left the room. Juliana could no longer hold back her tears. She had been holding them back as she did not want Charlotte to feel even more upset and guilty. Arthur promptly summoned the pce administrator and ordered the royal guards to search the entire country for the kidnapper. They were to report back as soon as they had any news about Velda. In addition, they needed to allocate five billion from the national treasury as the kidnapper could contact them at any time. With such a high ransom demand and such bold behavior, it was likely that the perpetrator was from arge criminal organization. After giving all the orders, Arthur embraced his wife andforted her, "It''s alright. We''ll find Velda. We''re the leaders of this country. How could we possibly lose our little princess in our own nation?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "But what if the kidnapper escapes the country overnight? Were we being too high-profile in expressing our love for Velda? Is that why we attracted the attention of the kidnapper? He even said such things to Charlotte!" Juliana tearfully looked at Arthur, who sighed. Don''t worry. I''ve already ordered the royal guards to monitor all airports and ports. If the kidnapper tries to leave the country, we''ll be able to catch him right away!" "Dear, it''s not our fault for treating Velda well. It''s the fault of those who harbor greed in their hearts." Chapter 313 "We can''t treat Velda badly just to avoid kidnappers from eyeing her. Don''t dwell on it, my dear. We''ll bring Velda back." Arthur continued to reassure Juliana, and they supported each other as they left Charlotte''s room. Charlotte sat on her bed, the traces of tears on her facepletely gone. Instead, she wore a cunning and triumphant smile. ''Search all you want. Even if you scour the entire country, you''ll probably only find Lucy''s corpse,'' she thought. Why could they not just be happy with what they had? Why did they have to bring that woman back? Was one daughter not enough? Why did they have to be so greedy, wanting both their biological and adopted daughters? She was already such a good daughter to them, yet they still were ungrateful. If that was the case, they could search all they wanted. When they saw Lucy''s dead body with their own eyes, they would live the rest of their lives in pain and guilt. When the time came, she would take care of Arthur and Juliana, making her the most filial, cherished, and irreceable princess! That night, Charlotte slept peacefully while Arthur and Juliana stayed awake all night, waiting for news of Lucy. "Any news?" Whenever a guard came to report, Juliana would anxiously ask him about Lucy. However, without fail, the answer was always the same. "Your Majesties, we''ve investigated the scene but found no traces. There was only one staff member at the shop at the time, and she didn''t see anything. "All exits of the capital have been blocked, and orders for the secret arrest have been issued," the head of the royal guards reported. Although Arthur and Juliana were anxious, all they could do was wait. "Alright. You''re excused. Report back if there''s any news about the princess." Arthur waved his hand, dismissing the guards. He let out a deep sigh.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Juliana remained motionless, lost in her thoughts. Feeling sorry for her, the King wanted tofort her, but she suddenly stood up. Juliana instructed the Pce el Atrator''s wife to prepare a car for her as she nned to leave the pce in disguise. Flustered, the King quickly grabbed her arm. "Calm down, my dear. It''ste, and we haven''t received any news Velda Even if you go out now et would you even look for her?" WY where Hearing that, Juliana suddenly kneeled down. Her eyes were staring nkly ahead as tears streamed down her face. "I''ve already lost my Velda once. I''m such a useless mother. I can''t even muster the strength to go and find her..." She sank into deep self-me and self-doubt. Arthur could not bear seeing her like this, so he knelt down and embraced Juliana. "Don''t think that. If you''re really worried, I''ll go with you to find Velda tomorrow morning, alright? "Dear, we need to hold ourselves together to find Velda. Velda is relying on us." Arthur sessfully persuaded Juliana and helped her stand up slowly. Juliana stopped crying. He was right. If she crumbled, who could Velda rely on? She had to stay strong. Since the kidnapper wanted five billion, Velda should be safe for now. "Let''s wait for news in the pce. the kidnappers are asking for so much money, they''ll definitely reach us. That''s the best time for us to find Velda." Chapter 314 ? Juliana managed topose herself, and Arthur sighed in relief as he continued holding her in his arms. They sat there through the night. As the first light of dawn approached, a helper rushed in excitedly. "Your Majesties, Princess Velda has returned!" What?! Arthur and Juliana jumped to their feet, staring at the helper in disbelief. "A-Are you talking about Velda? Has Velda returned?" How could that be possible? Was she not... "It''s true! It''s Princess Velda herself. She''s at the pce gates with her husband right now!" The helper confirmed once again, and the two could not stay seated any longer. They ran toward the pce gates. "Your Majesties, please slow down. Princess Velda isn''t going to run away..." The helper trailed behind, unable to catch up with the two. He was helpless as he stood there panting heavily. He had never seen Arthur and Juliana lose theirposure like this before, and it was all because Princess Velda had returned. "Velda, My Velda. Is it you? You''re back!" Before they even reached the gates, Juliana eagerly called out her name. Lucy and Matthew stood quietly by the car at the pce gates. Seeing Juliana in such a state, Lucy could not contain herself either. She ran forward to greet her. The mother and daughter embraced, and Lucyforted Juliana, saying, "It''s me, Mom. I''m fine. I''m back now." Lucy woke up before dawn and heard from Matthew that the royal guards were covertly investigating her whereabouts throughout the city. She knew that Arthur and Juliana must have been worried sick, so she hurried back to the pce as soon as she woke up. Matthew could not persuade her otherwise, so he had no choice but to apany her. It was just one night away, and Juliana already looked visibly worn out. Seeing her daughter''s safe return, Juliana trembled as she touched Lucy''s face. When she noticed the bandage around Lucy''s neck, she was shocked. "Velda, how did youe back? What happened to your neck? Are you hurt? How did you get hurt? Are you injured anywhere else? Let me see." Juliana frantically inspected Lucy, who could not help but feel both helpless and amused. "Mom, I''m fine. Matthew saved me. You''re bombarding me with so many questions at once. Which question should I answer first?" She smiled at Juliana, who was relieved to see that her daughter was unharmed. "Thank goodness, you''re okay. I was so worried. When your sister told us that you were kidnapped, my heart shattered. I''m so d you''re safe." Juliana was overjoyed, but Lucy asked hesitantly upon hearing her words. "Mom, my sister said... I was kidnapped?"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, Velda. Your sister was knocked unconscious by the kidnapper too. She came back crying and begging for our help. That''s how we found out that you were kidnapped but... why do you ask?" Juliana instinctively replied to Lucy''s question, but she started to feel uneasy when she noticed something off about Lucy''s expression. At that moment, Matthew stepped forward and said to Arthur and Juliana with a serious expression, "Dad, Mom, my wife wasn''t kidnapped." What? However, Charlotte clearly said that Lucy was kidnapped, and the kidnapper demanded a five billion fansom. Why was Matthew saying that Lucy was not S kidnapped? "What do you mean?" §ï§Ý§Ñ ??? Arthur squinted his eyes and looked at Matthew sternly, who replied calmly, "It''s not convenient for us to discuss here. Let''s wait until we see Princess Charlotte. "Oh, and I''ve brought someone with me. I''m sure Princess Charlotte would be pleasantly surprised to see him." Chapter 315 ? Matthew''s words and demeanor suggested a deeper meaning, causing Arthur and Juliana to specte. Their expressions became serious. As the group entered the great hall of the pce, Arthur sat upright and called for a helper in the corner, "Go and fetch the eldest princess." "Yes, Your Majesty." Sensing the serious faces of those present, the helper dared not dy and promptly went to bring Charlotte over. "Matthew, what happened to Velda? You can tell us now." Arthur''s expression was stern. How could he overlook the implications in Matthew''s words that Charlotte had something to do with Velda''s kidnapping? However, he had raised Charlotte since she was an infant. She had always been kind-hearted. How could he believe such usations without rification?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Not yet. Before that, I want to know what Princess Charlotte told both of you about Lulu''s disappearance. Did she say Lulu was kidnapped?" Matthew reiterated, emphasizing his point. Arthur and Juliana briefly recounted what Charlotte had told them, but they were still puzzled. Matthew calmly unlocked his phone and sent a message to Kent, instructing him to bring in the corpse from yesterday. Then, he said, "Lulu is indeed being targeted by assassins, and this assassin is from the same organization who went after her thest time, forcing her to fake her death. "Previously, when Lulu was targeted, I thought it was because of my identity, so I did everything I could to send her to Charleston. We faked her death to evade the assassins. "I had nned to bring her back after eradicating that organization, but unexpectedly, Lulu turned out to be a princess. "Yesterday, she was once again pursued by an assassin from the same organization, even though news of Lulu being alive has not reached back home yet. "Charlotte insisted on not bringing the royal guards out yesterday, but out of concern for Lulu''s safety, I secretly sent my own men out to protect her. "There were no traces of the assassin along the way, so it urred to me that perhaps the assassin was nted there way before." Matthew''s analysis was coherent and logical, leaving Arthur and Juliana with no rebuttal. For a moment, doubts crept into their minds. How was it that trouble arose as soon as Charlotte took Velda out of the pce? Could it be that Charlotte... Moreover, despite the thorough investigation of the royal guards at the crime scenest night and the interrogation of the people at the lingerie shop, not a single person had seen the assant. The three of them entered the shop together, but two people disappeared. Even the owner of the lingerie shop did not report the incident when escorting Charlotte back to the pce. Why was that? Once the seed of doubt was nted, the human mind could not help but formte all kinds of suspicion. Arthur and Juliana could not bear the thought that their seemingly obedient and lovely eldest daughter could be the culprit behind their youngest daughter''s misfortune. ¡°I refuse to believe that Charlotte would do such a thing. You say it''s the work of assassins, but do you have any evidence? Let''s wait for Charlotte toe and rifythings before we jump to conclusions." Juliana defended Charlotte as she refused to believe it. She had nurtured and raised Charlotte, after all. She could not bring herself to believe that Charlotte had gone astray. It was not like they had mistreated her after Lucy returned. She could not think of any reason why Charlotte would want to harm Lucy. Chapter 316 ? "Alright then. Let''s wait for Princess Charlotte to arrive. My evidence happens to be on its way to the pce too." Matthew was calm while Lucy remained silent throughout. She did not know how to tell her parents that their adopted daughter had intentions of harming their biological daughter. Both daughters were near and dear to them. It would surely hurt them deeply to hear it from her directly, so she decided to let Matthew be the bearer of bad news. The hall was silent, while in Charlotte''s room, a different scene unfolded. When the helper hurriedly went to report, Charlotte was seated at the table, leisurely eating fruits. Startled by the knock on the door, she quickly climbed back onto the bed and cleared her throat. ¡°Come in." After receiving permission, the helper opened the door and reported, ¡°Your Highness, the king and queen request your presence in the great hall. Princess Velda has returned." "What?! Who has returned?!" Charlotte asked, sitting up as if she did not hear clearly the first time. "Princess Velda has returned." Unsure of Charlotte''s reaction, the helper repeated nheless. This time, Charlotte was visibly shaken. "She''s back? How could she be back? She... I-I mean, who brought her back? Is she safe?¡± Charlotte was on the verge of going mad. She wanted to curse someone immediately, but the helper before her was not from her building. Afraid of raising suspicion, she put on a facade of concern for Lucy and feigned joy upon hearing about her return. Initially taken aback by her demeanor, the helper quickly caught on and smiled reassuringly. "Don''t worry, Your Highness. The princess is perfectly fine. It was her husband who brought her back." "I-I see..." Charlotte could not maintain her smile any longer. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Alright, you may leave now. Since my parents are summoning me, I''ll be there shortly." With that, the helper bowed and withdrew. As soon as the helper left, Charlotte''s expression sank, and her fists clenched tightly. She was back. That wretched woman was back. She was so fortunate to be able to escape from the pursuit of Spades. Matthew, that cunning man, protecting her so securely. Damn it! If her parents were summoning her to the great hall, could it be... Could it be that Lucy hade to get her revenge? Lucy knew it was her. Fuck! She should have just killed Lucy right there in the shop. She could have juste up with an excuse after that. It would have been even better if she got rid of Matthew too. What was she thinking? Look at what happened. Now, that wretched woman had returned to get her revenge. No, no, Charlotte had to find a way to deal with this.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She forced herself to calm down, contemting how to handle the situation and the potential scenarios she might face. Regardless, she could not afford to falter now. She clenched her fists determinedly as she started to have an idea. Charlotte looked at the oranges on the table. Without hesitation, she squeezed the juice from the peel into her eyes. The effect was immediate. Within seconds, her eyes were filled with tears. After rubbing them a few times, her eyelids swelled. Then, she lightly applied some powder to her lips with a powder puff, making herself look worn out. With everything prepared, Charlotte left her room. To make it even more convincing, she did not even bother changing out of her nightgown as she hurried toward the great hall. Inside the hall, the atmosphere was heavy and tense. Outside, however, a woman''s anxious yet joyful voice was heard. Chapter 317 ? "Sister, you''re finally back! I''m so d you''re safe. Dad, Mom, and I were worried sick!" Charlotte cried as she rushed over and embraced Lucy. Taken aback by the sudden gesture, Lucy gently pushed Charlotte away with a frown. Pretending to not notice, Charlotte held Lucy''s hands and inspected her up and down. After a moment, she heaved a sigh of relief and continued, ¡°I''m so d you''re okay. "I heard that my brother-inw brought you back. Did the kidnapper do anything to you? Thank goodness, he was there to save you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have known where to go look for you. "You have no idea how guilty and worried I was when I woke up. How I wished that they had taken me away instead so that you coulde back safely!" Charlotte spoke with a tearful smile. If Lucy had not seen her at the crime scene with her own eyes, she might have even believed that Charlotte was genuinely concerned about her. Seeing how emotional Charlotte was, Arthur and Juliana were momentarily stunned. The questions they had were stuck in their throats. Any doubts they had about Charlotte before had been washed away as they could not help but believe her now. Their dear Charlotte was clearly so concerned for her sister. Her eyes even went red from ming herself for her sister''s kidnapping. How could such a lovely and adorable woman be so haggard overnight? How were they supposed to believe that Charlotte had anything to do with Velda''s kidnapping? "Princess Charlotte, there''s no need to act innocent anymore. Weren''t you the one who ordered the assassin to go after Lulu? Now that Lulu is back, you''re feeling guilty, so you''ve decided to put on a show?" Even if Arthur and Juliana were not going to question Charlotte, that would not stop Matthew from doing so. He was not going to fall for her act. That woman had a sweet face, but her heart was evil. If her true colors were not exposed today, who knew what persecution Lucy would face living with her in the future? "Matthew, what do you mean?" Charlotte''s expression sank. She looked at everyone incredulously. "What do you mean my sister was chased by an assassin? Was she not kidnapped? The kidnapper told me himself that he wanted five billion for her release. How could you say that I harmed my sister... "Oh, I see how it is. My parents summoned me here to question me too, huh? Do you all believe what he''s saying?" Charlotte pointed at Matthew. With a look of disbelief and a wounded tone, she asked Arthur and Juliana. Arthur''s and Juliana''s hearts ached unbearably. Feeling at a loss, Juliana exined, "No, Charlotte. It''s not like that at all. You''re my child. How could we suspect you?" Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "It''s just that since Matthew said so, we need to rify the truth to prove your innocence." "That''s right. Since both of you have conflicting stories, there might be some misunderstanding that needs to be cleared up." Both Arthur and Juliana tried to reassure Charlotte,pletely overlooking how Lucy felt. Lucy stared nkly at her parents. The truth had yet to be revealed, yet her parents still chose to wholeheartedly believe Charlotte. Did that mean that they thought she and Matthew were lying? Lucy felt deeply unsettled. Trembling, Charlotte shouted, "You''re lying! You''re all lying! You''re suspicious of me just because I''m not your Biological daughter. I''m just some girl you picked up from God knows where, so now that my sister has been found, you think that I''d harm her!" Chapter 318 ? "B-But even if I''m not your biological child, you''ve raised me for so many years. I''m not an ungrateful child. "I know how much my parents love me. Even though my sister has returned, I know my parents would still treat me the same. What reason would I have to harm my sister?" Charlotte continued, shifting from usation to gratitude. She yed the emotional card heavily, which caused Arthur and Juliana to feel even more pained and guilty. They apologized to her, saying, "We hear you. We know you''re the best child. We''re sorry, Charlotte. We shouldn''t have doubted you. Both you and Velda are our precious children." With just a few words, Arthur and Juliana werepletely convinced of Charlotte''s innocence. Charlotte smirked inwardly. The scene left Lucy and Matthew speechless. "Thank you for believing in me. Since you want to confront my sister and my brother-inw to rify the truth, I''m willing to oblige. I don''t want my sister to misunderstand me as that''ll harm our sisterly bond. It''ll only make you guys sad." Charlotte pulled Arthur and Juliana to her side, pretending to be eager to confront Lucy and Matthew. Matthew frowned deeply. She was a cunning woman, indeed, to be able to distort the facts so easily. Once they presented evidence and Charlotte was not able to exin herself during the confrontationter, Lucy would have no choice but to destroy their so-called sisterly bond. At that moment, Kent happened to bring in the body of the man who tried to kill Lucy yesterday. With a cold gaze, Matthew instructed his men toy the body down before he said to everyone, "This is the man who attempted to kill Lulu yesterday. In order to save her, I had to kill him." To avoidplicating matters further, Matthew did not mention Yitty''s involvement, only stating that he was the one who killed the man. As he crouched down and lifted the white cloth covering the body, everyone retreated in shock. Then, he turned to ask Charlotte, "Princess Charlotte, you should recognize this man, right?" No matter how skilled Charlotte was in acting, Matthew was determined to clear Lucy''s name today. "O-Of course, I recognize him. He''s the one who kidnapped Lucy. Why did you bring a dead body here? Are you trying to defy the king and queen?" Charlotte hid behind Juliana, pinning another usation on Matthew. Looking at the dark and deep hole in the man''s forehead, she felt lingering fear in her heart. He was dead. The man was shot dead with a single bullet. Matthew was ruthless! "You say that he''s a kidnapper, but why does he have the mark of an assassin?" Matthew opened up the man''s cor, revealing the emblem of Spades. "I''m sure you recognize this emblem. It belongs to the world''s top assassin organization, Spades. They were the ones targeting Lulu before as well, Do you think an organization like this wouldck money and resort to kidnapping?" Matthew''s series of questions left Arthur and Juliana speechless. Of course, they recognized the emblem. It was said that anyone targeted by Spades would not see the sun the next day.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Moreover, Spades had deep ties with the royal family in Charleston. The fact that Velda escaped death twice even while being targeted by Spades showed just how much God favored her. vwho "I don''t know who these Spades people you''re talking about are. He said that he was a kidnapper, and, knocked me unconscious, so I believed him. How could it be when I witnessed it with my own eyes?" Charlotte remained unfazed. Besides, Matthew brought over a corpse. There was no living testimony. As long as she stuck to her story, what was Matthew going to do? In the end, she was just an innocent princess who knew nothing of the world. Chapter 319 ? What would a princess who lived in seclusion know about assassin organizations? Of course, Charlotte would be easily deceived. "Is that so? A ruthless assassin showed mercy to Princess Charlotte and even went out of his way toe up with a story to lie to her. He really put in a lot of effort, huh?" Matthew was almost amused by the situation. He thought that Charlotte was simply foolish, but it turned out that she had quite a way with words. "Can the princess please exin to me why the assassin was hiding in the lingerie store out of all ces? How did he know about our whereabouts? "Plus, if you had gone upstairs to take your measurements, there should have been designers, right? Why didn''t I hear a single sound from downstairs? If I hadn''t brought my own people to protect Lulu, she would''ve been taken away by the assassin. "And why were you so insistent on taking Lucy out for a stroll alone? If I hadn''t insisted on going with her, you wouldn''t even have brought the royal guards with you. Who were you trying to create opportunities for?" Matthew continued with a series of questions. Charlotte seemed flustered at first, but she gradually calmed down and smiled. "I''ve exined all the reasons clearly from the beginning. "As for why the assassin was hiding in the lingerie store, why don''t you ask him? How would I know? Our shopping itinerary wasn''t fixed, so he might''ve been tracking us all along. "Why are you forcing me to admit that I harmed my sister? How does this benefit you? Perhaps you''re holding a grudge against me because my sister was the only one taken by the kidnapper and I didn''t call for help." She turned the tables on Matthew, causing him to be unsettled.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. What did she mean by forcing her to admit when she was the one who wanted to harm Lulu in the first ce? At that point, Arthur and Juliana could no longer sit still. They had already firmly believed in Charlotte''s innocence, so they began to question Matthew instead. "That''s enough. Now that Velda has returned, Mr. Leon, you don''t have to dwell on this matter anymore. It''s because Charlotte easily believed what the assant said, which caused the misunderstanding. "Moreover, Charlotte was knocked unconscious by the assant at that time. Even if she wanted to call for help, she couldn''t. When she was brought back, she was crying and pleading with us to save Velda as soon as possible. "I simply don''t believe that she could harm Velda." At that moment, they hadpletely forgotten that if it were not for Matthew bringing Lucy back, she would have been dead by now. They were even speaking up for Charlotte. At that critical moment, Lucy stood up and softly said, "My sister is lying. I don''t believe that Matthew would unjustly use my sister. I''m the victim here, and no one understands the whole situation better than I do." Her steady gaze rested on Charlotte, who was starting to feel nervous after she just rposed herself. Arthur and Juliana were also momentarily stunned. They did not expect Velda toe forward and use Charlotte herself. Could it be that Charlotte really... ¡°Charlotte, since you said that the kidnapper asked for five billion as ransom, please tell us exactly what happened when you encountered the kidnapper." Lucy''s determined gaze remained fixed on Charlotte, who suddenly became somewhat hesitant. "D-Didn''t you say that he''s an assassin? He lied to me, saying that he was a kidnapper, and I believed him. Why do I have to repeat myself?" At that time, she was convinced that Lucy was dead, so she spoke straightforwardly and left herself no room for maneuver. Chapter 320 ? Now that Charlotte had to repeat the story in front of Arthur and Juliana, she could not lie. However, if she did not, Lucy could expose her in an instant. Of course, Charlotte did not want that. However, Lucy insisted, "Why aren''t you speaking? Are you afraid? If you''re afraid, I''ll say it..."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "No, of course not. Everything I said is the truth. What''s there to be afraid of?" Seeing the increasingly suspicious looks from Arthur and Juliana, Charlotte gritted her teeth. "After you were knocked out, I begged the kidnapper to spare you and take me instead. I said that I was more valuable than you, but the kidnapper even ridiculed me. Everything I said is true. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Dad and Mom." The cunning Charlotte only talked about the things that happened after Lucy fainted, which were indeed the same things she had said to Arthur and Juliana. There was nothing wrong with her words, so Arthur and Juliana nodded. Charlotte smirked, but Lucy did not stop there. "Why didn''t you talk about what happened before I was knocked out? I remember that before I fainted, you gave me a vicious smile. Then, I was suddenly knocked out without any warning. "I didn''t even get a clear look at what the kidnapper looked like. I heard that kidnappers are afraid of being seen by others, let alone assassins. You must''ve been incredibly lucky to be able to see the assassin''s face and return safely to inform Mom and Dad. "Oh, and did you tell Mom and Dad what the assassin looked like when you asked them to rescue me? Knowing what he looked like would''ve made him easy to find, right?" Lucy smiled faintly, each word piercing Charlotte''s heart. She did not need to say anything more. From the moment Lucy mentioned that she did not get to see what the assassin looked like before getting knocked out, the expressions of Arthur and Juliana started to change. They clearly remembered that Charlotte had told them that the assassin called Velda''s name, and Velda even asked what the assassin wanted. "Charlotte, how do you exin what Velda just said? That''s not what you told us!" Arthur looked sternly at Charlotte, who suddenly panicked. "Lucy, what nonsense are you talking about? Even if you want to defend your husband, you don''t have to make up such lies. Maybe your memory is foggy after you fainted. I''m your sister. How could I harm you?" QUMS Charlotte panickedly exined and even suggested that Lucy was lying to defend Matthew, trying to shift the focus. Lucy looked at her and asked, "I never said that you wanted to harm me. I just want to know why you''re lying, but now you''re using me of lying instead. I remember vividly, and my memory isn''t foggy. "Matthew isn''t prejudiced toward you either. He just feels sorry for me. I almost died. Is it wrong for us to want to seek the truth?" Lucy''s gaze was fixated on Charlotte, while Arthur and Juliana seemed to have just realized the gravity of the situation. If it were not for Matthew, Velda would have been dead. Their daughter had suffered injustice for no apparent reason, yet she could not even uncover the truth. Arthur and Juliana felt deeply guilty, so they joined them in questioning Charlotte. ¡°Charlotte, just tell me why you lied. Are Velda and Matthew telling the truth? Did you really want to harm Velda?" Juliana''s words were filled with sorrow, and Charlotte could no longer defend herself. Her mind was racing, and eventually, she yelled, "Fine In the end, you''re all suspecting me! "Now that your real daughter has returned, I''ve be redundant. I shouldn''t have existed in this family in the first ce!" Chapter 321 "How are you so sure that it isn''t her who''s resenting me for taking her rightful ce while she was away?" Charlotte screamed and used Lucy, pointing at her while tears fell relentlessly. "How are you so sure that it isn''t because she can''t bear the sight of me in the pce and receiving love from you guys? "Since the kidnapper chose to abduct her instead of me, she must''ve thought of all ways to get rid of me. I''ve wholeheartedly epted her as my sister, but all I''ve gotten in return is suspicion from all of you that I was the one who harmed her. "Fine! If that''s how it is, so be it. Since I''m not the king and queen''s true daughter, I don''t belong in this family anyway. Can I leave? "I''ll find my own biological parents. It may not be asfortable as staying in the pce, but at least my real parents would never wrong me like this." Charlotte''s ability to distort the truth was evident. With just a few words, she turned Arthur and Juliana''s affection for her into nothingness and expressed her desire to leave without any hesitation. In the end, she made it seem as if Lucy was jealous of her and was deliberately trying to harm her. Juliana''s heart was aching, and she was worried that Charlotte would really leave, so she chased after her. ¡°Charlotte, that''s not what we meant. Are you trying to break my heart by saying those things..." Juliana yelled while running after her. Meanwhile, the other three in the hall remained silent. Lucy never expected Charlotte to say such things. Not only did shepletely deny harming her, but she even turned the tables on her. Lucy felt a chill in her heart when she saw Juliana chase after Charlotte without hesitation. Lucy looked at Arthur and asked apprehensively, "Dad, do you also think that I framed my sister because I was jealous?" Her heart pounded anxiously as she stared at Arthur without blinking. Arthur sighed and patted Lucy''s head gently. "I know you''ve always been a good child, Velda. Like your name, you''re our lost treasure. "I know you don''t want to make things difficult for me and your mother. Charlotte, on the other hand, is too wilful. Your mother and I will discipline her well." ArthurText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. was clear-headed enough to see the truth of the situation. Lucy understood what he meant, and she smiled. ¡°I understand. Thank you for trusting me, Dad. How do you n on handling this matter, then?" Lucy was referring to the assassin on the ground. Arthur followed her gaze and pondered for some time before replying. "Let''s bury the assassin first. Since Spades dares to target the beloved princess of Charleston, they must face the consequences. Don''t worry, within half a month, I''ll eradicate the headquarters of Spades myself and wipe out the assassin organization once and for all." Arthur looked ahead with eyes of determination. Lucy smiled faintly and replied, "My father is the best. Thank you. By the way, Matthew and I are tired, so we''d like to rest now." "Alright, go on, then." Arthur replied without much thought. He watched as Lucy and Matthew left the hall hand in hand before slumping onto the ground. Nobody knew what was going through his mind. Lucy and Matthew returned to Lucy''s room holding hands, but Lucy did not speak to him. She just paced around the entire room with a hint of mncholy. Finally, she sat amidst the pile of gifts given to her by Arthur and Juliana. Matthew approached her and gently embraced her, saying with concern, "Wifey, if you want to cry, just let it out. Don''t hold it in. Seeing you like this is breaking my heart." Matthew''s words seemed to have opened the floodgates of Lucy''s tears, and a tear slipped from the corner of her eye. Chapter 322 ? As more tears streamed down Lucy''s face, she eventually could not hold back her sobs anymore. Matthew held her silently. After crying her heart out, Lucy lifted her head to look around the room. It was beautiful. The bed was soft, and the interior was warm and girly. It was everything she imagined a princess'' bedroom to be. It was evident that the people who decorated this room had so much love and care for the room''s owner. Although she was the victim, how could her mother chase after Charlotte after she shed a few tears and turned the situation against her? "Matt, do you think that my parents did all of this for me out of love, or is it just guilt? I don''t think I can tell the difference anymore," Lucy asked, staring ahead nkly. Matthew sighed deeply andforted her, "Don''t overthink it, wifey. Your parents love you. Charlotte just has a way with words. "The king and queen still have hope for her because they haven''t seen her true colors yet. No matter what happens, I''ll always be by your side." Matthew''s words effectively calmed Lucy down. Seizing the opportunity, Matthew timely suggested, "Wifey, let''s move out." "Move out? Why?" Lucy turned around and frowned at him confusedly. Everything was going well in the pce, so why move out? "Listen to me, wifey. The relocation of thepany''s headquarters has already begun, and I''ll be very busy in the near future, so I won''t be able to be by your side all the time. ¡°In the pce, Princess Charlotte will be watching over you closely. With her persuasive tongue, I''m worried that without me here, you would fall for her schemes again. Like today, you might even end up getting framed by her.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Secondly, she had been raised by your parents since she was born. Now that the situation has escted and if she continues to drive a wedge between you and your. parents, it may strain your rtionship with them. ovel.n "Why don''t we move out? We can keep a distance from her. Once both sides have calmed down, maybe your parents will see her true colors more clearly. Besides, if you miss your parents, we can alwayse back to visit them." Matthew exined calmly, considering all aspects for Lucy. Lucy fell silent for a moment. She knew that Matthew''s words were sincere. Even if she was reluctant to admit it, she still had to face the fact that Charlotte held a significant spot in her parents'' hearts. Plus, she was no match for Charlotte''s eloquence. If they were to continue fighting, the ones who would ultimately be hurt would be her parents and her brother. This was not the oue she wanted. All she wished for was her parents and her brother''s happiness. Since she could not afford to AU, provoke Charlotte, she might as well avoid her altogether. Aftering to this realization, she agreed with Matthew, "Alright then. Let''s tel Mom and Dad tomorrow that we''re moving out." With their decision made, they smiled at each other. ... On the other side of the pce, Charlotte returned to her room and immediately began packing her belongings. When Juliana rushed in and saw her, she was on the verge of copsing. She hurriedly eximed, ¡°Charlotte, what are you doing? Are you really leaving?" Charlotte had tears streaming down her face. She was either deeply immersed in her act or genuinely venting her grievances. "Since both of you don''t believe me, what''s the point of me staying here?" Chapter 323 "If that''s the case, I might as well go back to where I belong and not be a burden to anyone here!" Charlotte said agitatedly, but her actions did not hasten at all. It was just a show for Juliana. Unaware of what Charlotte was thinking, Juliana angrily walked over to take the suitcase away from her hands. She dismissed the helpers who hade to help and sighed, saying, "Charlotte, are you trying to break my heart with those words? Think about how I''ve treated you all these years. Have I ever mistreated you?"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Instead of offering immediatefort, Juliana began lecturing her. Flustered, Charlotte shook her head repeatedly and said, "N-No, you''ve always treated me well. I''ve never forgotten how kind you guys have been to me." Regardless of what Charlotte truly felt, she knew she had to say things that sounded good at that moment. Seeing as she finally knocked some sense into Charlotte, Juliana felt a slight relief. She continued, "If that''s the case, why do you always break our hearts by talking about leaving us to find your biological parents?" "I... I..." Charlotte stuttered for a moment. When she thought of Lucy, she fiercely said, "I feel wronged. I didn''t do anything to harm my sister, but everyone is suspecting me..." Charlotte no longer used Lucy of framing her. Instead, she portrayed herself as the victim while looking aggrieved. Juliana sighed and sat beside Charlotte, embracing her andforting her, "We just wanted to rify things. You can''t just say hurtful things to your family because you feel wronged." "I-I''m sorry, Mom. I shouldn''t have said those things and hurt everyone." Charlotte apologized softly with tears streaming down her face. Although she was apologizing, she felt a sense of satisfaction inwardly. Knowing Juliana well, she knew that she had managed to bluff her way out of the situation. to "Alright, let''s put this matter behind us. Don''t bring up anything about sisters plotting against each other in the future. Just stay in the pce. This is your home. "As for the assassin organization that harmed Velda, your father and I will find a way to get rid of it." Juliana had made the same decision as Arthur, choosing to overlook the matter and put all the me on Spades. They did not want to specte which daughter was trying to harm the other. They simply hoped that, after glossing over this incident, the two could reconcile and go back to being sisters. They were a family, after all. ¡°I understand, Mom. I won''t mention leaving the pce again.¡± Charlotte said obediently, looking at Juliana. Her goal had been achieved. So what if Lucy had returned safely? She had sessfully rid herself of all usations of trying to harm Lucy. Seeing as her eldest daughter had returned to her obedient self, Juliana breathed a sigh of relief and continued, "How about you apologize to your sister tomorrow? She came back today after being frightened, so your words must have hurt her deeply." Why should she apologize to that woman? Juliana''s words almost made Charlotte explode with anger, but she managed to restrain herself. She had just managed to shake off the suspicion, so she could not ruin everything now. "Alright. Since it was my fault for saying hurtful things to everyone, I should apologize to my sister." Chapter 324 ? Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Charlotte forced a smile. Satisfied, Juliana patted her on the shoulder and said, "That''s right. I know my dear Charlotte is the most well-behaved child." "Mom, can you sleep in my room tonight?" Charlotte requested as her sparkling eyes were fixed on Juliana. Feeling a little helpless, Juliana smiled and agreed. The next morning, at tea time, everyone acted as if nothing had happened. Charlotte had promised Juliana to apologize to Lucy, but seeing Lucy''s face, she could not bring herself to do it. Juliana eagerly looked at her, and after much hesitation, Charlotte finally mustered up the courage to speak. "Lucy..." Before she could utter the rest of her sentence, Lucy spoke first. She was addressing Arthur and Juliana. She sessfully interrupted Charlotte, leaving her in an awkward position. "Dad, Mom, there''s something I''d like to tell you." "What is it, Velda? You can tell us anything. If there''s something you want, just let us know and we''ll fulfill your request." Perhaps it was out of guilt, but Arthur''s attitude toward Lucy seemed noticeably warmer and more affectionate than usual. Lucy also noticed the subtle difference and smiled as she exined the decision she made with Matthew the night before. There was a moment of silence, and after a while, Juliana asked in disbelief, "Velda, what do you mean you want to move out? Why do you suddenly want to move out?" She had just reunited with Lucy and had not spent enough time with her yet, but Lucy was already talking about moving out. How could she ept this? Lucy knew that Juliana would not ept it right away, but she still persisted, "I know you guys don''t want to let me go, but I''m already married. What am I doing still staying in the pce?" Lucy was indeed married, and it was expected for a daughter to move out once she was married off. It would be inappropriate for her to continue living with her parents. Unless they arranged for Lucy to marry someone of noble status and had him live with them. However, who in their right mind would ask Matthew to be a live-in son-inw? That would be absolute madness. Juliana was unable to refute Lucy''s exnation. Feeling anxious, she blurted, "But... But... we''ve just reunited as mother and daughter haven''t had the chance to spend much time with you. How could I let you move out so soon?" Regardless, Juliana would not let Lucy move out, but Lucy was resolute this time. "Don''t worry, Mom. I''m just moving out. I''m not leaving you. If you miss me, I can alwayse back to visit. "If you''re worried about me not living well, you can rest assured. Matt has a house in Charleston, and it''s not far from the pce. In fact, I can even see the pce from the balcony." After that, Lucy nudged Matthew, who quickly chimed in, "Yes, you don''t have to worry. I''ve sworn to take good care of my wife no matter what." With both of them so determined, Juliana could not find any reason to persuade them to stay. She anxiously tugged at Arthur''s arm et and asked, "Dear, what do you have to say about Velda moving out with Matthew?" Juliana wanted him to speak up! It seemed like her initial spections were correct, after all. Matthew had indeede to take their daughter away. They should not have det him stay in the pce in the first ce. Chapter 325 ? Juliana hoped that Arthur would persuade Lucy not to move out, but Arthur simply looked at Lucy and Matthew before saying, "Once a woman is married, her husband shoulde first. Since you''re already married and your husband seems genuinely devoted to you, I won''t stop you from moving out..." Before he could finish, Juliana angrily interrupted him and said, "Dear, what are you saying? "We''ve finally found Velda. We barely got to see her or know her yet. How can she move out so soon? It''s dangerous out there. She only managed to escape the assassin yesterday..." Juliana became somewhat hysterical. Arthur looked at Lucy and Matthew with a hint of helplessness. "Your mother is right. She doesn''t want to see you leave, Velda. Why don''t you stay in the pce for a while longer?" Seeing Juliana''s reluctance, Arthur wavered, and so did Lucy. If she insisted on moving out despite her mother''s opposition, would that make her a bad daughter? While she was hesitating, Matthew cleared his throat and assured them, "Dad, Mom, don''t worry about Lulu. With me here, I''ll ensure her safety no matter what.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Besides, Lulu is married now. She can''t stay in the pce forever. If you really want to see her, you can visit her anytime, or we cane visit you as well." Matthew insisted, reminding Lucy of what he said to herst night. Looking at Charlotte, who was sitting across from her, Lucy felt increasingly ufortable. She did not want to stay in the same ce as Charlotte any longer. "He''s right. I can''t stay in the pce forever." Despite Arthur and Juliana''s efforts to dissuade them, the couple remained determined to move out. In the end, they had no choice but to agree. ¡°Alright then. When do you n to move?" Arthur asked with a sigh. Lucy smiled and answered, "We''ll move this afternoon. Matthew is busy with work, so if we move earlier, it won''t interfere with his work." W-What? This afternoon? Why were This a they in such a rush? Juliana eximed anxiously, "Isn''t that too rushed? Why don''t you move out in a couple of days, after the coronation ceremony? It wouldn''t be toote then either.¡± Juliana still hoped to keep Lucy for a few more days. Since the coronation ceremony was still a week away, it would be nice to have Lucy stay a little longer. However, Lucy still insisted, "Mom, you don''t need to worry. Our new ce is very close to the pce, so it won''t take much time to move. I can just visit you on the day of the coronation ceremony." Lucy remained firm despite Juliana''s persuasion, leaving Juliana without much of an appetite. Upon hearing the news of Lucy''s departure, Charlotte could not contain her joy. Finally, that annoying woman was leaving! The pce would be hers alone. Haha! Lucy must have been scared, so she decided to retreat like a coward. While Charlotte was feeling pleased with herself, Lucy suddenly said, By the way, I noticed that you wanted to say something to me earlier Charlotte. Why don''t you tell me now?" Lucy''s words caught Charlotte off guard, but considering the fact that Lucy would be moving out soon, her initial shame and reluctance vanished. She immediately spoke. "I wanted to apologize to you for what happened yesterday. I was wrong to say hurtful things to you, and Mom has already scolded me for it. I''m sorry, so please forgive me." Chapter 326 ? "What hurtful words are you referring to?" Taken aback by Lucy''s response, Charlotte hesitated for a moment before smiling and saying, "T-The part where you used me of using you..." As Charlotte spoke, she suddenly felt something was wrong. Apologizing to Lucy meant acknowledging that she misunderstood Lucy, which also meant that she would be indirectly admitting that she had intended to harm Lucy. W-What was happening? Why did she feel like something was off? Charlotte found herself in a dilemma, but Lucy just chuckled and said, "Are you ying some kind of tongue twister game? You''re confusing me. "Anyway, no matter what you did, I forgive you. You''re the king and queen''s daughter, after all.¡± Lucy brushed off the issue from yesterday. Regardless of what Charlotte said, in Lucy''s mind, she took it as an apology for hiring an assassin to kill her. Her temporary forgiveness was also out of respect for Arthur and Juliana. After breakfast, Matthew and Lucy returned to the room to prepare for the move. There was not much to pack as they did not have many belongings in the pce.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Daily necessities were already prepared at Matthew''s castle, so Lucy only took a photo of her with Arthur and Juliana as well as the pillow she used to sleep on in the pce. She had left everything else untouched. Meanwhile, Juliana wasining to Arthur in their room about why he did not try harder to persuade Lucy to stay. "Velda must be disappointed in us. How could you just agree to let her move out as soon as she brought it up? You even asked her when she was leaving. You owe me my Velda." Juliana pounded on Arthur''s shoulder in frustration. Arthur felt helpless too. It was not like he forced Velda to leave. It was her decision, so why was he to me? "Enough. They said that Matthew''s house isn''t far from the pce, so we can visit Velda whenever we want Why are you acting like it''s a Wor-death situation?" It was a simple matter to resolve. Juliana had no idea why she felt so conflicted about it either. She could not shake off the feeling that she had done something to upset Velda, leaving her feeling indebted to her daughter. However, it was toote to change anything now. Lucy and Matthew were leaving that afternoon. Out of worry, Arthur and Juliana insisted on apanying them to Matthew''s house to see it for themselves. Seeing this, Charlotte wanted to join them too, but Lucy stopped her. "I think it''s better if you stay here, Charlotte. There''s so much to take care of in the pce, and it needs someone in charge. Indeed, the pce was bustling with tasks every day, and Juliana''s presence was crucial. If she wol not there the princess naturally had to be in charge. "Yes, Charlotte. You should stay in the pce and oversee things. It''s time for you to learn how to manage the pce." Arthur agreed with Lucy''s suggestion. However, Charlotte felt aggrieved after hearing Lucy''s words. She turned to Lucy and said, "Is it e because you''re still holding a grudge against me, so you don''t want me to visit your home?" Lucy smiled awkwardly and replied, "How could you think that? I''m just worried that no one will be here to take care of the pce. "If you really want toe with us, you''d be more than wee, but either Mom or Dad would have to stay back in the pce.¡± It was said that one had to fight fire with fire, so Lucy copied Charlotte''s tone. Naturally, Arthur and Juliana were unhappy. Chapter 327 "Charlotte, how could you think that about your sister? Your sister isn''t saying that at all. How could you be like this?" "Charlotte, you''ve disappointed me greatly. Stay in the pce and reflect on your actions." Arthur and Juliana scolded Charlotte, leaving her stunned in ce. She could not believe that her parents had used her. They did not even scold her for what happened yesterday, yet they were scolding her today! Charlotte was filled with disbelief. However, Lucy continued to persuade Arthur and Juliana, ¡°Dad, Mom, don''t me my sister. I believe that''s not what she meant. Seeing my sister sad makes me sad too. Why don''t you stay home with her instead of seeing us off? We won''t get lost." Initially feeling sympathetic toward Charlotte, Arthur''s attitude changed after Lucy''s words. He immediately responded to Lucy, "Don''t plead for her. She needs to reflect on her actions. It''s important that we see you off. Let''s go." With their firm stance, Lucy nced at Charlotte and reluctantly agreed, "Alright then. Let''s go." The group left without hesitation, leaving Charlotte alone. She was clenching her fists. She thought, ''Lucy, you bitch! I never thought that you''d be capable of this. So this is why you insisted on moving out. You were just waiting for me to fall into your trap. ''You may have managed to make our parents me me, but just you wait. Did you think it''s over? I won''t let you get away with this!'' Charlotte''s eyes were filled with terrifying resentment and malice. Who knew what she woulde up with next to deal with Lucy? On the other side of the ocean, Chelsea gradually emerged from her sorrow. However, she still found herself visiting the ces she and Lucy used to frequent. She drank the coffee that they both loved and even went to see the entric Luna. How ironic. How could someone as mad as Luna just carry on with her life normally while the kind, lovely, and strong Lucy had to die? It just did not make sense. She always had a feeling that Lucy had not died and that she was just hiding from her. If she kept going to the ces that Lucy loved, maybe she would run into her eventually. Carrying such hope, Chelsea often went to the ces that she used to go with Lucy. Seeing as Chelsea was looking lively and eager to go out again, Hugh did not think much about it since he was busy with work too. One day, Chelsea was behaving unusually by staying at home. When Hugh came home in the evening, he saw her sitting on the edge of the couch with hollow eyes. He thought that his beloved girlfriend was sad again, which made his heart sink. He forced a smile and slowly approached Chelsea. Squatting down beside her, he asked nicely, "Chelsea, what''s wrong? Why didn''t go out to have fun today?" He asked as gently as possible, but Chelsea did not say a word. Instead, she handed him a postcard. Hugh took it from her, puzzled. On it was a beautiful golden feather design with the following words on the back. [To my dearest Chelsea, [Autumn breeze, bear my plea. [Moonlight, carry my yearning free. [Wind and moon, hearts entwine.N?velDrama.Org content rights. [Eternal love, forever mine.] There was no signature and no address. It was clearly a love letter. Who the hell sent Chelsea a love letter?! Hugh could not stay calm anymore. Judging by Chelsea''s expression, the sender had to be someone she knew. Holy fuck! What did the person mean by moonlight, carry my yearning free''? What the heck did they mean by ''wind and moon hearts entwine''? ''Eternal love"? Bullshit! Chapter 328 Did the man not know that Chelsea had a boyfriend? How dare he send a postcard to confess his feelings to her? Boy, he had better not let Hugh find out who he was, or else Hugh would beat his brains out! Hugh suppressed the urge to tear the postcard into shreds and nervously asked Chelsea, "Chelsea, who sent you this postcard? Do I know that person?" Only then did Chelsea regain her senses. She said to him, "It''s Lulu. Lulu isn''t dead. She sent me this postcard." From the moment she received the postcard and saw its contents, Chelsea knew it was from Lucy. It was Lucy''s handwriting, and all of these were promises they had made to each other. These were words that only she and Lucy knew. It was impossible for anyone else to have sent this postcard. Chelsea''s emotions were a mess. She was initially ecstatic to know that Lucy was alive, but after the initial happiness came frustration. She was frustrated at the fact that Lucy had faked her death without even telling her when they were best friends. That woman was ying with her feelings. After experiencing joy, anger, and confusion, Chelsea felt despondent. She suspected that it was all just her imagination. Why else would Lucy not provide an address or a signature? What was the purpose of sending this postcard? Just to let her know that she was safe? How could she do that knowing that she would be sad? Caught up in her thoughts, Chelsea spent the entire afternoon in turmoil. When Hugh heard that the postcard was from Lucy, he was shocked and dismayed. He went from worrying about a romantic rival to worrying about his girlfriend''s mental well-being. "How can that be, Chelsea? Are you sure you''re not mistaken? Lucy is dead. Matthew even arranged her funeral..."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Regardless, he could not let Chelsea continue in this delusion, so he looked at her with concern. However, Chelsea persisted, saying, "No, this is Lulu''s handwriting, and these words are something that only she and I know. "So what if Matthew arranged a funeral? I never saw Lucy''s body with my own eyes. It was just a coffin. Matthew could''ve lied about it." She insisted, causing Hugh to be even more worried. He knew better than anyone how deep the bond between Chelsea and Lucy was. Fearing that his girlfriend might lose her mind, Hugh earnestly persuaded, "We can''t be sure that Lucy is still alive. Although these are words that only you and Lucy know, they''re stillmon romantic phrases. What if they were written by a secret admirer..." As Hugh finished speaking, Chelsea looked at him incredulously. "What are you on about, Hugh? How could it possibly be written by a secret admirer? You''re the only one who loves me." Chelsea outright denied it, giving Hugh a sense of relief. As long as the person who wrote the postcard was not someone Chelsea had feelings for, he was content. "I don''t care. Lulu must have written it. If I want to find out what''s going on, I''ll have to find her." Chelsea decided immediately, determined to find Lucy. Hugh felt el.n helpless, worried that his girlfriend might do something foolish. He hurriedly tried to persuade her otherwise. "There''s not even an address on it. How are you going to find her?" ine It was a valid concern, but Chelsea was undeterred. She took out the envelope that the postcard came in and said proudly, "I checked the postmark on the envelope. It''s from Charleston. Lucy must have gone to Charleston, so I''ll look for her there." Chapter 329 ? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. When Hugh heard that, he examined the envelope carefully and was shocked to see that it indeed bore the postmark of Charleston. Speaking of Charleston, he found the pattern on the postcard strangely familiar. Before he could ponder what the pattern meant, Chelsea continued speaking, "I''m sure that Lucy didn''t die. If you don''t believe me, I''ll go find her alone. You can stay here in the country." "N-No, babe. How can I let you go to a foreign country all alone? What''s the point of having a boyfriend if you don''t bring me with you? I''ll go with you to protect you." How could he let her go alone? Hugh hurriedly expressed his thoughts, eliciting a chuckle from Chelsea. "That sounds more like it." Seeing Chelsea happy, Hugh hugged her and said, "Since we''re going, we need a n. Charleston is huge. Where do you n to start looking for Lucy?" His question made her freeze. She realized that she only knew that the postcard was from Charleston. She did not have an address. What if Lucy was just passing through Charleston when she sent her a postcard? Perhaps there was no address written because she was not actually staying there. With that thought in mind, Chelsea deted and angrily eximed, "It''s all Matthew''s fault, that jerk! How could he arrange a funeral for Lulu? He''s basically cursing her!" Chelsea cursed Matthew in her heart, and her eyes suddenly lit up. Yes, if that asshole arranged a funeral for Lulu, he must have known that Lulu was not dead. Maybe he knew where she was. "Let''s ask Matthew. He must know where Lulu is," Chelsea said to Hugh. Hugh thought that it was a good idea. No one else would know Lucy''s whereabouts better than Matthew. The two immediately decided to visit him, but when they arrived at hispany, they could not even get into his office. "Mr. Leon is on a business trip, and I''m not sure where he went. My apologies, Ms. King," the receptionist said apologetically, showing great respect toward Chelsea. She was the best friend of the CEO''s wife, and based on how their CEQ treated his wife even after her death, the receptionist dared not disrespect Chelsea in any way. On a business trip? What a coincidence. Unwilling to give up, Chelsea asked again, ¡°Do you know when Mr. Leon will be back, or do you have his assistant''s phone number?" The receptionist looked embarrassed. How could she, a lowly employee, possibly know the CEO''s whereabouts or have his assistant''s phone number? That was ridiculous. "I''m really sorry, Ms. King." The receptionist apologized helplessly. Chelsea realized that she would not get anything from her, so she gave up. ¡°Alright, thank you for your help," Chelsea said to the receptionist before leaving Leon Corporation with Hugh. With Matthew on a business trip, Chelsea lost the only lead she had to find Lucy. Feeling disheartened, she sighed in frustration. However, Hugh suddenly froze in ce after he finally realized what the pattern on the postcard was! "Chelsea, I think I know where Lucy is..." "What? You know? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Tell me!" Chelsea urged him. Hugh looked helpless as he replied, "I only just remembered it now." Chapter 330 "Do you remember the golden feather on the postcard? That''s the emblem of Charleston''s royal family. Perhaps Lucy ran off to be a princess in the royal family." Hugh hastily revealed the clue he had just remembered after Chelsea''s urging. Although it was something he had just remembered, Chelsea found it hard to believe. "Don''t joke around. How is that possible? What connection could Lucy possibly have with the royal family of Charleston? Besides, a feather like that is amon design." Of course, Hugh was just joking about Lucy bing a princess, but the golden feather was indeed the emblem of the royal family of Charleston. Seeing Chelsea''s confusion, he decided to exin, "The feather design might seem ordinary to us, but it''s the national emblem of Charleston. It''s reserved for only the royal family and nobles. "The golden feather, especially, is considered extremely prestigious. If Lucy really sent you a postcard with this design from Charleston, it can only mean one thing..." ¡°Lulu must be in Charleston, and there''s a chance she might have connections to the royal family!" Chelsea''s eyes lit up as she finished Hugh''s sentence for him. Hugh quickly matched Chelsea''s excitement and nodded. "That''s right. You''re brilliant, babe!" "Of course. Don''t you know who I am? I''m Chelsea King!" Chelsea replied confidently, feeling much better after getting praised. With Lucy''s whereabouts confirmed, Chelsea immediately decided to book a flight to Charleston the next day to find her. Worried about Chelsea''s safety, Hugh insisted on going with her. The two returned home happily, unaware that right after they left Leon Corporation''s front desk, a woman stepped out of the elevator Watching both of their backs, the woman curiously asked the receptionist, ¡°Who are they? What are they here for?" Recognizing the woman as the CEO''s new secretary, the receptionist dared not hide anything. She quickly replied, "Ms. Shelby they''re friends of Mr. Leon''s wife. They came to see the CEO, but since he isn''t avable, they left." As soon as she said that, Samantha''s expression sank. She frowned in displeasure and said, "Friends of Mr. Leon''s wife? Mr. Leon''s wife is dead. Why are l You bringing that up? Don''t just letThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. anyone in here in the future." Seeing her displeasure, the receptionist realized her mistake. Everyone in thepany knew about Samantha''s feelings for the CEO. Samantha was so eager to be Matthew''s secretary that she often carried herself with the air of a boss. She would boss people around and act arrogantly toward others. The receptionist was berating herself for offending her by ident, so she quickly apologized, "Yes, yes, Ms. Shelby. I''m sorry. I won''t mention it again, and I won''t let them in anymore." After she apologized, Samantha felt a little better. She strode away arrogantly in her high heels without looking back. The receptionist watched her leave and grumbled, "Hmph! Who does she think she is? If Mr. Leon were here, he would''ve kicked her out long ago. "Does she really think she can be the mistress of Leon Corporation just because the CEO''s wife is gone? How delusional!" The receptionist''s words carried a hint of longing for Lucy. Although the people in thepany were jealous of Lucy for bing the CEO''s wife, over time, they had seen how much Matthew doted on her. It was clear that his affection for her was genuine. Plus, Lucy had never meddled in Leon Corporation''s affairs, which made everyone find Lucy endearing. Chapter 331 ? Now that there was Samantha here, the employees could not help but makeparisons. She was already acting like she was the boss when she was not even in a rtionship with the CEO. Everyone suddenly missed Lucy and thought how she was better. There were even some who felt it such a pity that Lucy passed on at such a young age. Lucy, who was currently being pitied, was now with Arthur and Juliana as they visited her new home with Matthew. Arthur and Juliana feltforted to see that Matthew had made the proper arrangements. They were just done visiting the garden when Lucy suddenly sneezed hard. All three of them surrounded her to ask in concern, ¡°What''s wrong Velda? Did you catch a cold? How did you catch a cold the moment you left the pce?" Juliana grabbed Lucy''s hand and anxiously checked Lucy over. Matthew also said worriedly, "Did you catch it from me? I''ll get the family doctor over here right now." He remembered that he had sneezed a few times the day before and thought that Lucy might have caught a cold from him. "A family doctor won''t do it. It''s more reliable to get the royal physician." Arthur immediately interrupted Matthew. From his point of view, the royal physician was much more reliable than a family doctor. Lucy watched all three of them being overly protective and quickly waved her hands as she stepped backward. She said, "No, no. It''s fine. I''m fine. There''s probably pollen in the garden. It was just a sneeze. You don''t need to go all out over this." It was very stressful to have all of them suddenly worry about her. "Are you really fine? It''s safer to let the doctor give you a check-up." All three of them were still worried. Lucy felt exasperated and decided to skip and move about in front of them. She even grabbed Matthew''s hand and put it on her forehead so that he could feel her temperature.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Feel my forehead. My temperature is normal. I''m really fine! You don''t need to worry about me." Lucy looked like she was high in spirit, so they finally stopped worrying. They continued to stroll in the garden. After they were done, Arthur and Juliana prepared to leave. Juliana could not bear to part with Lucy. Lucy burst outughing and quickly comforted Juliana, "You''ve seen for yourself that my new home with Matthew is just as nice as my ce in the pce, Mom. I don''tck anything. Don''t worry." It was true. There was nothing to pick about the house Matthew bought. Even Juliana was happy with it despite wanting to find trouble with it. "Alright. Please take care of yourself. We''lle visit you again in a couple of days." "Okay. I''ll be waiting for you." Lucy smiled as she said goodbye to them. She watched their car disappear before returning to the house with Matthew. They could finally admire their huge, warm room now that they had some quiet time. "Do you like it? This is our new home from now on." Matthew hugged Lucy from behind. She nodded and smiled as she said, "Aren''t you returning to our home country, Matthew?" "I''m wherever my wifey is. If you''d like to go back, I''ll return with you want to stay here, I''ll buy f family here with you." Conten Matthew''s casual and soft voice rang in Lucy''s ears. It warmed her heart. She was touched as she looked up at Matthew. "You''re so good to me, Matthew. What if I can''t leave you?" Matthew smiled brightly as he said, "Then never leave me. Won''t you stay by my side forever?" He moved forward to kiss Lucy on the lips, Lucy watched as Matthew''s thin lips got closer to hers. She was so nervous that she forgot breathe. . Kon Chapter 332 Lucy''s eyes closed slightly. Matthew got nearer and nearer. Their lips were just within reach and were about to touch when a sudden phone call interrupted the atmosphere. Matthew was taken aback. It made the situation awkward, and Lucy slowly backed away. She opened her eyes and smiled brightly at Matthew. "How about... if you pick up the call first?" Matthew''s face fell, and he chose to ignore the ringing phone. He continued hugging Lucy and said, "That won''t do. I''m not about to let my kiss get away from me." The phone continued ringing, and Matthew attempted to kiss Lucy again. Things began to heat up between them. Lucy suddenly felt shy about it. Just as his kiss was about tond, the phone rang once more. The caller did not seem to want to give up... The romantic atmosphere was ruined once more. The veins on Matthew''s forehead throbbed, and there was nothing Lucy could do about the situation. "You should pick up the call first. What if it''s something important? You... You can kiss me any other time." Lucy''s voice got gradually smaller, but Matthew heard everything. He burst out with augh and pinched her nose while saying, "Alright. I''ll pick up the call first and have my kisster..." Matthew took out his phone and saw that the call was from Kent. His face fell immediately. It was amazing how fast his expression changed. "This had better be something important." Matthew''s cold voice was hearding over the phone, and Kent could not help shuddering. What was going on with Matthew? He sounded angry. Did Kent call at the wrong time? "Um... Well... There''s something urgent that needs to be done immediately. We''ve made most of the arrangements over here, Mr. Leon, but there are a few personnel transfers in the country that require you to sign off on. When will you return to the office?" Kent was miserable. He was exhausted from working constantly thest few days, especially when his boss had thrown all the work at him. Even then, he could not be doing everything. Some situations still required his boss to take charge of. "Is that what you mean by urgent?" Matthew was enraged and Kent drew a nk. Was this not considered urgent? Those were important documents that had to be signed. Dying them by half a day would incur billions in loss. Kent''s understanding of urgent matters was clearly not considered to be anything important to Matthew. Those documents were only worth aContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. few billion. It was nothing to Corporation and not as impeonel having intimate time with bi WP wife. as "Alright. Stop being a nuisance to me if there''s nothing else. I''ll return to the office tomorrow to take care of those documents. You can make the decision about everything else. That''s it for now." to Matthew did not give Kent any chance to nag him and he hung up. Kent was left to settle whatever mess there was in thepany. ¡°Alright, I''ve settled that. Let''s continue, wifey." Matthew put away his phone and smiled as he looked at Lucy. Lucy was shocked by how straightforward he made his decision. "Are you nning to just leave your work like that? What if he can''t handle things?" Lucy was stammering, but Matthew held her face in his hands and smiled. "It''s fine. If he can''t handle such a small matter, he doesn''t deserve to continue working at Leon Corporation. Don''t get distracted, wifey." He kissed Lucy deeply. No one disturbed their private time together after that. Lucy gave Kent a silent prayer. Chapter 333 ? The next day was two days after Lucy was nearly assassinated a second time. Theodore had just returned from inspecting his fief. Arthur, Juliana, and Charlotte weed him back to the pce. Theodore immediately greeted Arthur and Juliana with a bow. "Greetings, Mom and Dad." "You may stand. Did you learn anything from your inspection? You didn''t meet with any danger, did you?" Juliana lifted her hand slightly. Theodore stood up and said with a smile, "No, I didn''t. I didn''t meet with any danger. Augustus apanied me there, and we learned a lot from this trip." "That''s good to hear." Arthur and Juliana were happy to see Theodore return safely. Charlotte smiled and went forward to greet Theodore. "Did you get anything nice this time, Theodore? Don''t forget the present you promised me," she said sweetly. Theodore rubbed her and smiled as he said, "I wouldn''t forget it. I''ve got presents for both you and Velda. Although, where''s Velda? Why haven''t I seen her?" Charlotte looked a little awkward when Theodore mentioned Velda. Arthur smiled and exined to Theodore, "Velda moved out two days ago. We didn''t manage to tell her about your return, but it''s fine. You cane along with us this afternoon to visit her home. Your mother and I miss her." Theodore could not ept this exnation. Why would she suddenly move out for no reason? "Why would she suddenly move out? Wasn''t she fine with staying in the pce?" Charlotte quickly tried to smooth things over when Theodore posed the question. "You shouldn''t ask Mom and Dad about this. Velda said that she''s already married, and it isn''t suitable for her to continue staying in the pce. "She insisted on moving out with Matthew Leon. Even Mom and Dad couldn''t convince her to stay. "I heard that Velda is staying somewhere near the pce. Mom and Dad have been there to visit. If we miss Velda, we can visit her at any time." Theodore had asked this out of curiosity, but when he heard Charlotte''s exnation, it sounded like Velda insisted on moving out and he was interrogating his parents about it. He could not help frowning. For some reason, he felt like Lucy''s insistence on moving out of the pce was more than met the eye. However, he did notment anything further. He smiled and said, "I see. Now that I think about it, Velda is sight. Our Velda is married, after all. She can''t be living at home her entire life. People might say we''re being too stubborn about things." Theodore was concerned for Lucy in every aspect. He did not think that Lucy moving out was difficult to ept. However, Charlotte felt upset to see Arthur and Juliana nning to take him to see Lucy the moment he returned.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She did not want others to be happy if she was unhappy. When Theodore came by her bedroom to bring her gift, Charlotte began to scheme again. "Thanks, Theodore. You''re the best. Actually, there''s something I want to tell you..." Charlotte hugged her present and looked innocently at Theodore. He burst out with augh and asked curiously, ¡°Can''t you tell me about it directly? Why are you stammering?" ¡°It''s nothing. Actually, I''m just wondering if I should tell you this. "Mom and Dad told me not to tell you about it because they said what''s over is over. Even if I told you about it, I''d just be making an extra person worry." Chapter 334 ? Charlotte was waiting for Theodore to ask her about it. After that, she could put on an act. ¡°What is it that I don''t need to worry about?" Charlotte was secretly delighted to see Theodore''s expression change. She continued, "It''s nothing. I went shopping with Velda two days ago, and she got abducted. But she''s back safe and sound now. Mom and Dad didn''t want me to tell you about it because it has passed." She did not exin the reason why it happened and only told him about the kidnapping. Theodore''s expression changed immediately. "What? Why didn''t anyone tell me about something like this?" Theodore was upset and worried. Charlotte felt gleeful about this but put on aforting demeanor. "Don''t be angry, Theodore. You were far away in your fief. It wouldn''t help to tell you anything about this. Besides, Velda is fine now. You don''t need to worry about her anymore." After Charlotte was doneforting him, she expected Theodore to praise her and say how understanding and considerate she was. However, Theodore suddenly stood up and said angrily, "Our Velda must have been so scared. Who was the kidnapper? How dare they do something like that to Velda? Damn it. If I had known about it, I would never have let them get away with it." Theodore nned to take revenge on Lucy''s behalf, and Charlotte suddenly felt a little guilty as her lips twitched. He had no idea about this and continued asking Charlotte for more information. Charlotte was exasperated, but she continued smiling and telling Theodore more about it, "I heard that it''s an assassin from an organization called Spades. I''m not exactly sure about the details. You can ask our parents more about it, but don''t tell them that I was the one who told you about it." She had just finished saying this when Theodore left Charlotte''s bedroom in a huff. Judging by the direction he was walking in, he was going to ask Arthur and Juliana about it. Charlotte smiled. She walked to her table calmly while feeling gleeful. Theodore arrived at Arthur and Juliana''s bedroom. They were happily picking out outfits for when they visited Lucyter.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Mom, Dad, why did you choose to hide the danger that Velda was in from me? Who''s the one responsible for doing such a thing to Velda?" Theodore cut to the chase and asked them about it immediately. The looks on their faces changed, and they looked at Theodore guiltily. "How did you find out about this, Theodore? Which big mouth told you about this and made you worry?" Juliana stood up angrily. Theodore said immediately, "Is it l important who told me about it, Mom? How can I not know about something so dangerous that happened to my sister? I have a right to know about it. Why must you hide it from me?" Arthur and Juliana sighed at this. Theodore was right. Velda was his sister. There was no reason to hide this from him. They thought about it and decided to tell Theodore about what happened in thest two days. "That''s what happened. It was e Spades that was trying to hurt her Your mother and I are trying to find out where they are right now. We won''t let them off so easily Theodore was silent for a long time after Arthur said this. A thought shed in his mind, and he said, "finally understand wh Velda insisted on moving out. We''ve been careless about this, Mom and Dad." swnov Arthur and Juliana felt a little flustered to hear him say that. Why did it sound like Velda had a reason for moving out? Chapter 335 ? "Velda must be feeling unsettled but you weren''t able to investigate this thoroughly. You let things be in a hurried manner. She must be extremely upset. She probably even feels that someone in the pce wants to harm her. That''s why she was in a hurry to move out." Theodore intelligently pointed to the crux of the situation. He even guessed the reason for Lucy''s move. Arthur and Juliana were astonished to hear Theodore''s analysis. "But... Charlotte is the one Velda is suspicious of. Both of them are your sisters. How are we supposed to continue investigating this? I refuse to believe that Charlotte would want to hurt Velda." "Charlotte has been feeling sad about this the past few days. If... If Velda.....¡± Juliana stammered as she tried to help exin things on behalf of Charlotte. The words Charlotte had said during her temper had actually popped up in her mind. Theodore looked at Juliana incredulously and said something that woke her up. "What are you talking about, Mom? Velda is the victim. Whatever happened was full of suspicious details. I refuse to believe that Velda would try to hurt Charlotte. "If both of you aren''t willing to do anything about this, I''ll investigate it. I''ll make sure to find out the truth. I won''t allow the culprit to get away with this no matter who they are!" Theodore left Arthur and Juliana''s bedroom without hesitation after that. They stood stunned where they were. They initially did not think much about Lucy insisting on moving out of the pce. However, they began to feel reproachful of themselves after listening to Theodore. Could it be true that Lucy was hurt because they were not willing to take any action over what happened? Theodore was really angry this time. He was determined to get evidence and find out the real culprit behind Lucy''s assassination. He wanted to find out for sure if it was Charlotte behind it. Arthur and Juliana could not do anything about him and could only let him be. All three of them went to visit Lucy that afternoon. By coincidence or on purpose, Charlotte was left behind to watch over the pce. Only three of them visited Lucy. When they arrived, Lucy was painting in the garden on her own while Matthew was busy with work. He was paying the price for ying truant the day before. He had to return to the office to finish his work. Lucy was feeling bored on her own. She remembered how the view in the garden was beautiful, so she picked up her drawing board and set up her easel to sketch the garden''s beauty onto the canvas. She was halfway through when Theodore and their parents arrived. Lucy was happy to see Theodore back from his fief and quickly went up to him. "You''re finally back, Theodore. I missed you so much. What do you think of my painting?" Lucy stood sweetly next to Theodore in hopes of being praised by him Theodore burst outughing, and for a moment, he forgot about all his troubles. He took out a present from his back like magic. ¡°Our Lulu is the best. Your painting is wonderful. This is your reward.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Wow! You''ve brought me a present. You''re the best. Thanks, Theodore. You''re the best big brother in the world!" Lucy was overjoyed to receive a present and kept heaping praises on Theodore. Theodore had no idea whether tough or be embarrassed. "You greedy little thing. Your attitude changed the moment you saw your present." Lucy was such a yful person and could easily be cajoled with a lollipop How could someone like that have any bad intentions? Theodore did not believe it for one minute. "My attitude didn''t change. I''ve always thought you''re the best. I just like you even more because you remembered to bring me back a present." Chapter 336 ? Lucy opened her present after that. Her words made everyone burst outughing. Theodore bought back a box of snacks for Lucy. There were many items women liked hidden among the snacks. There were perfumes and lipsticks, diamond nes and earrings. Lucy was still like a little girl, and Matthew had never given her any romantic presents. She started ying with her presents and could not bear to let them go. She even teased Theodore about being a romantic when courting women and wanted to know when she would be getting a sister-inw. Theodore got shy from Lucy''s teasing. Juliana quickly said, "Don''t you know, Velda? Your brother is engaged. You''ll probably have a sister-inw at the end of this year or early next year." ¡°Is that true? I''ll have to congratte you in advance. Any woman you like must be a very nice person. I''ll need to prepare a huge gift for you and your wife when you get married." Lucy smiled as she said this to Theodore. Theodore said nothing. This was a royal marriage. The woman he was marrying was the daughter of the grand duke.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. This was his parents'' wish, and his feelings were not important. If his parents liked this woman, he would marry her. When Lucy saw Theodore unwilling to talk about this, she stopped the topic. They chatted andughed for a while before Arthur and Juliana had to leave. Theodore did not leave with them. He stood at the door and said, "You should head home first, Mom and Dad. I have something I want to talk to Lulu in private..." Lucy looked at Theodore in bewilderment after their parents left. "What do you want to say to me that can''t be said in front of Mom and Dad?" Lucy initially smiled when she was saying this, but she got nervous when she saw how serious Theodore looked. "Lulu, tell me the truth. Who''s trying to hurt you?" Lucy looked a little hesitant when he asked moms question. She paused a moment before sighing and replying, "How did you find out about this? I didn''t want you to worry." "I''m fine now, and Mom and Dad said not to look into this any further. You should forget about it too." Lucy did not really want to talk to Theodore about this because she was not sure whose side Theodore would be on. It might even affect their rtionship. After all, she had only recently reunited with her family. She did not have a deep rtionship with them like Charlotte did. It was not easy for her to be finally reunited with her family, and she did not want to ruin it so easily. That was why she was willing to look away and tolerate certain things and people for this kinship. Lucy looked like she did not want to talk about this, which frustrated Theodore. He had no idea why Lucy refused to trust him. He could only say patiently, "You''re my sister. It''s only right that I''m concerned for you. Don''t feel pressured by it. You can tell me anything. I''ll always protect you." His sincere look was imprinted in Lucy''s eyes, and she went into a slight daze. She finally clenched her teeth and said, "What if... someone wanted to hurt me and it happened to be someone you love and is very close to you? What would you do then?" Lucy felt unsettled when she said this. Theodore took a few steps back. "Do you have any evidence, Lulu?" Theodore asked this question because there was a part of him that refused to believe it. Lucy shook her head with a small smile. She regretted talking about this with Theodore. Theodore Suddenly grabbed her shoulders and promised, "It''s fine find the culprit for you. It doesn''t matter who it is. I''ll punish whoevermitted the crime." Chapter 337 ? Theodore left after saying that. Lucy did not understand what he meant. However, she found out very soon. News came from the pce that Theodore had summoned the helper from Charlotte''s residence for interrogation. After that, Charlotte was grounded and had half a year''s pocket money deducted. Even her fief profits had been taken from her. It was considered a very serious punishment. Charlotte''s eyes were swollen from all the crying, and nothing changed even when she tried to beg for leniency from Juliana. She continued to be grounded. Lucy''s coronation day arrived very soon. It was a national celebration. When Hugh and Chelsea arrived in Charleston''s capital, it was covered with lights and decorations. The entire city was in a festive mood. "Wow, Charleston''s capital is really beautiful, Hugh. Is there a special holiday today? Why does everyone look so happy?" Chelsea looked around with curiosity and was in a great mood. She had just walked past a few shops, and they were giving out free candy or little gifts.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Hugh could not help shaking his head when she asked the question. He had no idea either what celebration was being held in Charleston. "I have no idea either. Let''s try asking someone." Hugh noticed someone in front of them and pulled Chelsea over as he called out to him. "Sir, everyone looks really cheerful. Is there some sort of important celebration today?" The man turned around to look at them. When he heard the question, he smiled and said, "You must not be from here. Are you here on a holiday? You came at the right time." "It''s our queen''s birthday and our youngest princess'' coronation. The royal family has decreed today as a national celebration. We''re currently celebrating both asions. "There''s also a ball tonight that will be held in the pce. It''s big enough for two to three thousand people. Evenmoners are allowed to attend the ball as long as they''re willing to buy an invitation. "You can have a look as well if you''re interested." The man was very friendly and chatty. He exined the celebration to Hugh and Chelsea, even telling them about the ball that night. "I see. Thank you, sir," they thanked the man after finding out about the asion. The man waved them off and reminded them, "By the way, have you booked your hotel? If you''re here for a holiday, the hotels must be fully booked because today is a national holiday." "Thank you for your kind reminder, sir. We''ve already booked it." Hugh smiled and thanked the man. They said goodbye to him after that and headed to their hotel. Chelsea could not help saying, "This country is really friendly and helpful. All we did was ask a question and he told us so much about today." "I wonder what the princess'' coronation is like. It looks like a huge asion." "From what I''ve heard, Charleston Iyer citizense of age at 20. They would have aing-of-age celebration once they reach adulthood. I think this coronatiol the princess''ing-of-age celebration as well." is Hugh exined to Chelsea with a smile. She did not think much of this as there was only one thought on her mind-she wanted to see Lucy. Chelsea suddenly remembered something and quickly looked at Hugh in delight. "Hugh, didn''t you say that the postcard Lulu sent to me had a logo that belongs to the royal family? What a coincidence!" They had been thinking about how to visit the pce while on their way here. It looked like this was their chance. Hugh remembered this as well when Chelsea mentioned it. She was right. They could buy an invitation to the ball. Chapter 338 Getting the invitation and attending the ball was not the most important thing. The most important thing was to get into the pce and find out if there was any news of Lucy. They quickly headed to the hotel after making the decision to put down their luggage. They went to the front desk to find out more information about how to buy an invitation. When they found out that the invitations were limited, they quickly went to the pce entrance to buy one before they were all sold out. It took them some effort to finally arrive at the pce entrance. There was a long line to buy the invitation, and they were deted by the sight. There was a bustling crowd outside, and it was just as busy inside the pce. Everyone was busy preparing for the ball and coronation that night. However, Charlotte could only daydream inside her bedroom. It had been three days since she was grounded. She had attempted to see Juliana during these three days, but the helpers outside her room had stopped her. ¡°Princess Charlotte, Prince Theodore has ordered you to reflect on yourself for half a month. You''re not allowed to see the king and queen during this time." They kept repeating the same thing to her. There was nothing for her to reflect on. What did that bitch do to Theodore to make him treat Charlotte this way? Theodore refused to let her out despite the great celebration today. She was the crown princess, and it was the queen''s birthday. What would the people of Charleston think if she did not show up for a national celebration? What would the ministers think of her? This would not do. It was one thing to be grounded. She had to go out today to attend her mother''s birthday celebration and that bitch''s coronation no matter what! Charlotte headed out of the bedroom aftering to this decision. She had just reached the door when the helpers stopped her once more. "You can''t leave your room, Princess Charlotte." The helpers were strictly following their orders. They refused to let Charlotte step outside her room. "Is this a rebellion? Do you know what day it is? How dare you stop me from leaving? I''m the crown princess." Charlotte was furious. The helpers looked troubled. They knew very well what the asion was today.N?velDrama.Org content rights. However, they had to follow through with Theodore''s orders. "We''re sorry, Princess Charlotte. We can''t allow you to leave without Prince Theodore''s orders even f today is the queen''s birthday and Princess Velda''s coronation." They were firm with their decision as they stopped Charlotte. Her chest heaved angrily from this. "You... You''re both rebelling against me! I''m warning you, I''ll make sure you''re punished once Mom gives the order for me to be released. can''t miss the coronation today Charlotte kept threatening them with lies to scare them into letting her out. If she could just beg Juliana for leniency, Juliana would relent and let her out. This n sounded good in her head, but the helpers refused to give in. They did not move at all despite Charlotte''s words. Their expressions remained stoic as they said, "In that case, we''ll wait until the queen gives the orders before we let you out. Please return to your bedroom for now." "You... Both of you..." BUMS Charlotte pointed at them with trembling fingers when she saw there was no hope of leaving. She could not utter another word. An idea came to her in the end. She closed her eyes slightly and passed out as she fell to the ground. "Princess Charlotte! Are you alright?" They did not expect Charlotte to pass out just like that and began panicking. Charlotte was immediately helped to the bed in her bedroom. They began to discuss what to do next. "What should we do? The queen will punish us if she finds out that Princess Charlotte passed out." Chapter 339 "Let''s not worry about getting punished. We should inform the queen about this immediately or it''ll end badly for us." The slightly older maid said decisively. She continued, "Stay here to look after Princess Charlotte. I''ll report this to the king and queen right now." Herpanion nodded, and she went toward Charlotte''s bedroom. Charlotte''s bedroom was not far from Arthur and Juliana''s, and the maid arrived very soon. When she went to see Arthur and Juliana, Theodore and Lucy were present. It was because today was Lucy''s big day. Lucy had been dragged to the inner hall early in the morning to change and get styled. She had to meet the ministers, and there was the ball as well. There was plenty of etiquette to pay attention to. Lucy had to dost-minute homework as she listened to the pce administrator give her a lecture while her makeup was being applied. Lucy got drowsy while listening to her. The maid immediately knelt in front of Juliana and Theodore when she saw them. "Your Highness, Prince Theodore, I have bad news. Princess Charlotte just passed out." What?! How did Charlotte pass out? Juliana immediately stood up to head over to Charlotte''s bedroom, but Theodore stopped her. "You shouldn''t go over, Mom. Charlotte is still being punished. Just get the royal physician to have a look at her." They had agreed to let Charlotte reflect on her actions. No one was allowed to visit her, and they should see through the punishment. Juliana hesitated and stopped in her steps when she heard Theodore''s words. Theodore turned to the maid and instructed, "Get the royal physician to give Charlotte a thorough check-up. Report back on Charlotte''s condition after the physician is done." He had made an immediate decision, and the maid hesitated for a moment before giving them a bow and leaving to get this done. After the maid left, Juliana started to get anxious. She fidgeted and kept walking around while feeling unsettled. "Why did she pass out without any reason? Hasn''t she been taking good care of herself for the past two days?" This could not continue. Charlotte had passed out. How could Juliana ignore this? She decided to visit Charlotte. Theodore called out to her the moment she turned to leave. "Where are you going, Mom?" "Let me visit Charlotte, Theodore. I knew she made a mistake, but she just fainted. I''m really worried about her. I''ll just have a quick look to make sure she''s fine." Juliana looked pleadingly at Theodore, which made him sigh. He relented in the end and said, "If you can promise to only take a look at her, then fine. You have to ele end her remember not to relent and end grounding. She has to be taught a lesson. This is for her own good." It was not easy to get Theodore to agree to this. Juliana kept promising, "I know, I know. Don''t worry. I''ll just have a quick look." She quickly headed toward Charlotte''s bedroom after that. Charlotte was lying in bed. She waited for a long time only to find that the royal physician was the one who showed up instead. The royal physician checked Charlotte''s heartbeat and pulse, but he found nothing wrong with her. Just as he was about to flip open her eyelids, Charlotte finally could not keep up the act. She opened her eyes angrily, giving the physician and the two maids a great shock. "Where''s my mother? Why isn''t my mother here? How dare you useless servants defy my orders and not get my mother here?!" Charlotte yelled at the maids andN?velDrama.Org content rights. physician in anger. She was convinced that the maids did not inform Juliana about her condition. Otherwise, the royal physician would not havee alone. The maids were taken aback by the yelling and realized what just happened. Chapter 340 ? Charlotte had pretended to pass out to get Juliana to visit her. How could a princess do something so inappropriate?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The maids felt disdain for Charlotte over her actions. They finally understood why Theodore refused to let Juliana see her. "You''re mistaken, Princess Charlotte. The first thing we did was inform the queen about this, but we could only bring the royal physician here because of Prince Theodore''s orders. That''s why Her Majesty isn''t here." The maid looked up slightly as she informed Charlotte of the truth with slight glee. ¡°That''s impossible. My mother would never treat me this way. You''re lying!" Charlotte did not believe that Juliana would be hard-hearted enough not to see her. The maid replied condescendingly, "I''m telling you the truth. It''s up to you whether or not you believe me." "What kind of attitude is that? Are you mocking me? Who do you think you are to be mocking me?!" Charlotte lost her temper on the spot. She got off her bed to p the maid. The maid''s face was flung to the side from the p. She held her cheek in resentment. Charlotte red viciously at her. "I''m a princess! How dare you belittle me when you''re nothing? Get out. Get the hell out of here!" She kicked out the royal physician and the two maids angrily. The royal physician did not stay when he saw her so full of energy. There did not seem to be any problem with her. All three of them were pushed out of the bedroom by Charlotte, only to see Juliana standing outside the bedroom door with a strange look on her face. No one knew how long she had been standing outside. Charlotte happily went toward her when she saw Juliana. "Mom! You''re here to see me, Mom. I knew you wouldn''t let me be, Mom!" She was overjoyed as she hugged Juliana. Juliana said nothing. All she did was look at Charlotte in disappointment. "You''re not sick, Charlotte. When did you learn to deceive others by pretending? When did your temper be so bad?" Charlotte got flustered when she heard Juliana''s words. Juliana must have heard everything just now! "Mom, I..." Juliana had heard everything. She hade over anxiously, only to hear Charlotte lose her temper. She had pretended to faint and got the maids to report it. When Juliana did not show up, she lost her el temper. Was this still the same adorable Charlotte? to "You should stop saying anything else. If you''re fine, you should continue to reflect on your actions." Juliana interrupted Charlotte. She was now convinced that Theodore was right. It was time to teach Charlotte a lesson. She turned to leave, but Charlotte grabbed Juliana''s hand and shook her head vigorously while sobbing, "No, Mom, you can''t leave. Please listen to me. If... If I hadn''t pretended nto to be sick, I wouldn''t have been able to see you. Mom, must you be so cruel to me?!" Her words sessfully stopped Juliana in her tracks. Juliana turned to look at Charlotte. Charlotte quickly took the opportunity to say, "Mom tried everything I could to see you because I wanted to tell you..." QUMS Charlotte got everyone to leave before crying in front of Juliana and starting her performance. "I know I was wrong, Mom. I shouldn''t have thought about harming Velda, but... But I really didn''t do anything..." When Theodore began investigating her maids, he already found some clues. Charlotte decided to y into this and admit that she had made a mistake because she was a little jealous of Lucy. However, she insisted that she was not the one who hired the assassin. All she did was purposely allow Lucy to be abducted. She regretted it after that and lied to Arthur and Juliana to get them to save Lucy. Chapter 341 ? Due to what she said, Charlotte''s punishment was just being grounded for half a month. However, it could have been worse... "You know you did wrong, so just reflect on it, okay? Half a month will fly by. Why did you lie to me?" Juliana was still upset about Charlotte yelling at the maids and was not convinced by Charlotte''s excuses. Charlotte thought hard and then had a great idea. Crying, she said, "Mom, you don''t understand how hard it''s been. I''ve only been grounded for two days, and the maids are already treating me badly. They don''t even respect me as the crown princess anymore." Charlotte med everything on the maids, and Juliana got really mad. "You''re my daughter. How could they treat you like that?" Juliana was moved by Charlotte''s words, so Charlotte kept going, "I was so mad, that''s why I yelled at them. Mom, please talk to my brother for me. Today''s your birthday and my sister''s big day. I''m the crown princess. I have to be there, right? "What will the ministers and the people think if I''m not there? Just for today, let me go to the party. "I''m thinking about our family''s image. After today, I''ll even stay grounded longer if I have to. Mom, please take me with you. I can''t stand being treated badly by them anymore." Charlotte''s words really got to Juliana. It was true. The princess had always been part of big celebrations. If the ministers heard about that, it would not look good. "Alright,e with me." Juliana finally agreed to take Charlotte to the ball, and Charlotte was so happy she could not stop hugging Juliana''s hand and thanking her. "I just knew you were the best, Mom. Thank you so much!" They went together to the inner hall. When Theodore saw Charlotte, he looked worried, but Lucy did not say anything. "Mom, didn''t you promise me? Why did you bring Charlotte anyway?" Theodore asked, his eyebrows knitting together. Juliana suddenly remembered what she had promised Theodore and felt a little bad. "Do you really not like me that much, Theodore? Don''t be mad at Mom. I begged her to bring me," Charlotte said, her eyes brimming with tears. Juliana''s heart softened, and she quickly said, "Just for today, let her stay for the ball. After that, I''ll let her reflect in her room. Theodore, Charlotte really is sorry." "Don''t talk to me about it, Mom. Charlotte hurt Velda. She should be saying sorry to Velda, not me." Theodore said that calmly. Charlotte, feeling brave, walked straight up to Lucy and gave a deep bow.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Lucy''s forehead showed she was upset as she stepped back from Charlotte''s bow. She knew Theodore was trying to help, but she really did not want any more trouble with Charlotte. "Charlotte, why are you doing this? You''re making things hard for me." Lucy forced a smile as Charlotte hesitantly stood up with tears in her eyes. "I know I''ve been unfair to you, but I really understand my mistake now. Please, Lucy, have a heart and let me go to tonight''s dance." Lucy almost rolled her eyes. Charlotte had already found a way to sneak out, so it did not matter whether Lucy agreed or not. Now, she was making a big show of front of Lucy as if Lucy was the one being unkind. "Charlotte, don''t say that. You can go to the dance whenever you want." Chapter 342 ? "I can''t decide for you, Charlotte. I''d only be in your way if I stopped you from going," Lucy said with a smile, leaving Charlotte speechless and at a loss for words. Just then, a helper came with a message. "Your Majesty, all the guests have arrived, and the king is asking if you''re ready to escort the princess." "Tell the king we''ll be there soon," Juliana instructed, and the helper left. She then turned to them and said, "Enough, enough. We can talk about this after tonight. Charlotte, go change your clothes. Don''t make your father anxious." That meant Charlotte was going to the dance. She beamed with happiness, nodding eagerly. Once Charlotte left to get dressed, Juliana looked at Lucy with a guilty expression. Lucy gave a reassuring smile and said quickly, "Mom, don''t feel bad. It''s important for Charlotte to be there. I get it." "Velda, you really are my good child!" Juliana was touched and hugged Lucy gently. The coronation ceremony of the royal princess was a grand affair, with all the nobles and ministers from Charleston, as well as envoys from manynds,ing to bear witness. The star of the show had not arrived yet, and the king was busy hosting the seasoned nobility in the grand hall. Old friends were catching up with each other. Matthew was itching to visit Lucy in her private quarters, but Charleston''s strict rules barred him from entering. He could only grumpily sip his champagne. Though few in Charleston knew him, his distinguished air kept people at a respectful distance. A group of young nobledies whispered excitedly about the mysterious and handsome stranger. "Who''s that? I''ve never seen him at any of the dances before, and he''s really good-looking." "You''re so clueless! The king invited members from the delegations this time. I bet he''s one of them," said one woman, thinking she had it all figured out. Her friends nodded in agreement. The most haughty of the women scoffed. Clueless, aren''t you? Don''t you ever watch the financial news? That''s the president of the world''s leadingpany, Leon Corporation!" That proud woman was Annabe, the grand duke''s daughter and Prince Theodore''s betrothed. She always kept up with thetest news, preparing for her future role as a princess consort. Recognizing Matthew, none of the other women dared to argue. The woman who had been shown up felt a bit sheepish but retorted with false bravado, "Well, pardon us for not being as well-read as the princess consort, who pores the financial news every day vital. i dreaming of being the prince''s top advisor." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She snickered, but Annabe did not even give her a second nce. "Knowing you''re not well-informed, it''s better to keep quiet than to make a fool of yourself." The woman, outsmarted and steaming mad, red at Annabe. "You..." She pointed at Annabe, but words failed her. Annabe just walked away. The woman grew even angrier while her friends quickly tried to soothe her. "Come on, you know how she is. She''s always quick to put someone in their ce." "Right, we''ve all been on the receiving end of her sharp tongue. If you take it to heart, it''ll just eat you up. With some coaxing, the woman finally calmed down. However, she still felt bitter watching Annabe leave. "Hmph! So what if she''s going to be the princess? The prince hasn''t even said he likes her. Who''s she trying to impress?" Chapter 343 ? The moment the woman spoke her mind, the others panicked and covered her mouth. "Have you lost your mind? You can''t just say things like that. She''s the princess consort-to-be! What if she heard you?" They watched Annabe''s back with anxiety, and the woman started to regret her words. Even without considering Annabe''s future title, just being the grand duke''s daughter put her above them. Knowing Annabe, if she had heard those words, she would surely make trouble for that woman. "Okay, okay, I get it. I won''t say things that will cause trouble anymore." After the woman backed down, they all eagerly started talking about Matthew. "Hey, do you think the good-looking Matthew has a date? Do you think he''ll ask me to dance?" "In your dreams! If he asks anyone, it''ll be me..." "Why would he ask you? He doesn''t know you. Why would he pick you?"N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Because I''m prettier than you..." Cillian strolled past them and stopped in front of Matthew. His words were tinged with a teasing edge. "Mr. Leon, you sure have a way with thedies. They seem to like you wherever you go..." Matthew''s eyebrows knitted together as he saw Cillian. He was not pleased. "What are you trying to say with that odd tone? And why are you here today? This is my wife''s special day, and it''s got nothing to do with you." "Mr. Leon, you''re funny. I''m part of the delegation, so of course, I''m here because the king invited me. And besides, Lucy and I are former ssmates. It''s only right for me toe and see her," Cillian replied, brushing off Matthew''s aloof remarks. He justified his presence with a reason that seemed to make sense to him. Matthew was so annoyed by Cillian''s nerves that he could almost feel his teeth grinding. He managed a mockingugh instead. "I don''t care how you got here, and you don''t need to hang around me to feel important. How about you head back to your delegation, okay?" No guy liked his love rival, especially not when Lucy had already made it clear she was not interested in the other man. However, there was Cillian, still shamelessly hovering around her. "Why get mad, Mr. Leon? I just thought since you''re Lucy''s husband and you''re stuck waiting out here, you might be bored. I figured I''de to keep youpany," Cillian said, trying to get a rise out of Matthew. Matthew''s face turned to ice, and he was ready to snap. "Cillian, don''t push me. If it weren''t for my wife, do you really think I wouldn''t deal with you?" "Go ahead! As if I''m scared of you!" Their eyes locked in a fierce stare-down, and it seemed like a fight was about to break out when suddenly, a cheerfulugh that was light and refreshing cut through the tension. "Why, if it isn''t Mr. Leon? What a surprise to bump into you here. So, Mr. Leon, you know my little brother?" Caleb walked up with a grin. When he asked that, Matthew and Cillian both blurted out at the same time, "Not really!" Caleb justughed and did not call them out. Smiling, he said, "That''s okay. If you hang out a few more times, you''ll get to know each other, right?" "I''d rather not. I''m worried that seeing Mr. Leon too much might make me lose years off my life!" Cillian rolled his eyes as he spoke. Matthew snorted icily, adding, "That''s right. My wife and I really don''t want to see Mr. Sullivan again." "You..." Cillian pointed at Matthew, speechless for a moment. What was Matthew trying to say, that he and Lucy were always together? Chapter 344 Cillian scoffed. Lucy would definitely want to see him. Matthew was just being mean on purpose! "Anyway, Mr. Leon, my brother and I need to talk, so we''ll just head over there for a bit." Caleb stood in front of Cillian, all smiles, and started to lead him away. The more he heard, the more he felt something was off. His little brother''s rtionship with Matthew seemed reallyplicated. He had to get to the bottom of that. "Go ahead." Matthew took a small sip of his champagne, not caring where the brothers went as long as they did not bother him. Darn, why was time crawling by so slowly? His wife still had not appeared. It was not just Matthew who felt the time was dragging. Chelsea and Hugh, who were outside the pce, felt the same way. The two had been in line all afternoon, and when they could not get tickets at the gate, they ended up buying them from a scalper for way too much money. "Ugh, can you believe it? People are making a business out of a coronation, snatching up tickets early and selling them for a profit," they grumbled. At least they got the tickets, but they could not get in early because of the crowd. They had to wait until the coronation ceremony was about to start before themoners like them were allowed into the grand hall. The nobles, though, got to go in early for a fancy little feast. The grand hall was split into two parts-the inner hall for official business and the outer hall for events like today''s coronation and the dance.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. To make sure everyone felt included, there was a big screen in the outer hall''s courtyard showing the princess'' big moment live. "Man, when is this thing going to start? I''m starving. Hugh, did you bring any snacks?" Chelsea was being carried on Hugh''s back, bored out of her mind. Hugh just shook his head with a sigh. "We just had tea. How can you be hungry again? You''re not exactly light, you know..." Hugh''s words made Chelsea blink, then she yfully smacked him on the head. "Oh, so now you''re saying I''m heavy? You''re in for it now, Hugh!" They wereughing and joking when a loud creaking noise came from up ahead. "Knock it off. They''re opening the gates. Let''s go!" Hugh urged Chelsea to get off his back as the gates swung open. They joined the stream of people flowing inside. The coronation ceremony of Charleston''s Princess Velda was about to start. There it was, just like they said, a huge screen in the courtyard for everyone to watch the ceremony happening inside the inner hall. The grand duke took his ce as the master of f ceremonies at the highest spot in the grand hall. His voice boomed out, filling the roomot "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m so happy to share this amazing day with you. Today is a special day. "It''s the birthday of our beautiful and noble queen, and it''s also the day we crown Princess Velda of Charleston, our precious treasure we''ve finally found. "I''m lucky to be here with you to see our queen. She''s the most beautiful, kindest, and smartest leader of ournd... "Our princess is the darling of the king and queen, and she''s the shining gem of our nation..." The grand duke kept on praising the queen and Princess Velda non-stop. Chelsea, watching on the big screen, felt so annoyed she whispered to Hugh, "Isn''t it weird? I thought only our country''s hosts and leaders liked to go on and on, but it looks like it''s the same everywhere." Chapter 345 Hugh chuckled at her words, but noticing the serious looks from the people around, he quickly got serious and whispered back to Chelsea, "Shh, just watch and keep quiet. We shouldn''t say that..." While Hugh was still speaking, Chelsea pointed excitedly at the screen as if she had found something amazing. She said to Hugh, "Look, who''s that? If I''m not wrong, that''s Matthew, right? What''s he doing at the Charleston princess'' coronation?" Matthew stood out in the crowd, his looks and presence making him as noticeable as a crane in a flock of chickens. Chelsea saw him right away. Hugh, following where she pointed, just nced over without much fuss. Chelsea''s mind was racing with thoughts, but Hugh''s quiet words were like a ssh of cold water, calming her down. "At big royal parties in Charleston, they sometimes invite important people from other countries, like leaders and big business folks. Matthew probably got invited because of who he is." That made sense, especially since they were told Matthew was away on business when they checked at Leon Corporation. Hugh sounded sure, but Chelsea still felt uneasy. "It just seems to be too big of a coincidence, doesn''t it?" It was hard to believe it was just a coincidence that Matthew would be at the Charleston pce for a big party, right where Lucy might be. Chelsea would only think it was a coincidence if Matthew and Lucy had nothing to do with each other. While they were talking, the grand duke got everyone''s attention. "Okay, everyone''s been waiting, so let''s bring out tonight''s star, starting with the queen!" The grand duke''s announcement was followed by pping and cheering as Charlotte, looking cute and sweet, walked down the stairs with the elegant Juliana. Arthur saw Charlotte and frowned a little, but he did not say anything. The two walked to the throne with everyone watching and stood with Arthur. Together, they greeted their people. Chelsea, watching on a big screen, was so surprised she pinched Hugh''s shoulder. Hugh jumped from the pinch, but then he saw everyone around them bowing respectfully. He quickly pressed down on Chelsea''s head, trying to fit in with everyone else. After they finished bowing, Chelsea looked confused and said, "Hugh, pinch me. Am I dreaming? The queen looks so much like Lucy, doesn''t she?" She had to be dreaming. She was imagining her best friend gecThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. BAC and spoiling her. She had to be seeing things. Her eyes were probably ying tricks on her. "No, you''re not dreaming. I think so too. If you''re dreaming, then we''re both dreaming," Hugh said, his words tumbling out fast. The woman on the screen really did look a lot like Lucy. They were at least 80% or 90% simr. If it were not for the age difference, someone who did not know Lucy well might even think that woman was Lucy. Hugh could not believe there was no connection between that woman and Lucy. "Does it feel like the world''s turned into a fantasy?" Chelsea whispered. Hugh got serious and said, "It''s not a fantasy. Remember, you told me Lucy isn''t really a Quinn. Maybe she''s found her real parents." That made a lot of sense. They had ¨¥ to see the princess to be sure. However, Chelsea still had one thing she did not get. "But why would Lucy need to fake her own death to find her real parents?" Chapter 346 ? "Only Matthew might have the answer to that," Hugh said, rubbing his chin and thinking hard. On the big screen, the grand duke continued to say, "Let''s all wish the queen a very happy birthday. And now, let''s wee today''s other star, Princess Velda!" The grand duke''s voice was full of excitement, and as he finished speaking, a beautiful, calming piano tune began to y. Everyone''s eyes were drawn to the staircase, but instead, two bright spotlights shone into the air. A grand swing, covered in blossoming branches and giant golden feathers, gently floated down. On it stood two figures in their finest attire, Theodore and Lucy. Feathers from swans drifted down from above as Lucy, in a white princess gown and a golden crown, gazed upon the crowd. The light hit her face, making her shine like a star. The people watching could not help but gasp in awe. "Wow, is she a fairy? She''s so beautiful, I feel a little unworthy in her presence." "Princess Velda is the most noble and lovely princess in all of Charleston." "How can she be so gorgeous? It''s like a gift from the heavens to Charleston to have such a beautiful princess with us." Every guest praised Lucy''s beauty. Even the noble women who loved topare themselves felt no urge to do so in front of Lucy. The looks of wonder and thepliments made Charlotte burn with jealousy. Why did that woman''s coronation ceremony have to be so much more spectacr than hers, which was just a simple walk down the stairs?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ''This woman was basking in everyone''s adoration. How could Mom and Dad show such favoritism?! Lucy must be feeling so proud right now,'' Charlotte thought. Well, she would not stand for it! Fuming with envy, Charlotte watched as the swing made its graceful descent to the staircase. Theodore hopped off the swing first. Like a true knight, he bowed and offered his hand to help the princess down. Lucy''s smile was as sweet as candy as she took his hand and stepped down gracefully. Together, they gave a respectful bow to the king and queen. Lucy was not a bit scared, even with all eyes on her. She acted just like a princess should with her every word and move. On the big screen outside, there was a close-up of Lucy''s face for everyone to see. Chelsea and Hugh saw it clearly-it was definitely Lucy. el They joked that if it was not Lucy, they would do something silly like stand on their heads and eat pasta. However, deep down, they kind as expected it. of They were not too surprised this time. It felt like things were just as they should be. After all, Lucy looked so much like the queen and prince. "Chelsea, bet if I ever go broke, I could read fortunes for a living and still take care of you," Hugh said out of nowhere. Chelsea actually nodded as if it made perfect sense. "Really, Hugh. You must have a magic touch with words. How do they alwayse true?" she asked. They had only joked about Lucy being a princess, but seeing it for real in such a grand way felt a bit like a dream. "I don''t know if I have magic powers. Maybe we should ask my folks?" Hugh suggested. Chapter 347 ? Hugh was totally serious, and Chelsea justughed. Tease him a little and he would react as if it were all true. The two of them quickly got used to the idea of Lucy being a princess. It looked like the coronation ceremony was starting on the big screen. The grand duke was holding a scroll, speaking in the Charlestonnguage that sounded like gibberish to Hugh and Chelsea. Since they could not understand a word, they started whispering to each other instead. "Do you notice that Lucy doesn''t look like she''s from around here?" Chelsea was still amazed. People from Charleston looked simr to them, but they often had brown, gold, or even white hair. They also had deep eyes and tall noses, which made them look different from the Daburineans. However, Lucy had glossy ck hair, bright eyes, and a cute, pointy nose, just like a Daburinean. That was probably why, after all those years with the Quinn family, no one ever doubted who she was. If it were not for the DNA test Matthew did for Lucy and everything that happened after, Lucy might still be the unnoticed eldest daughter of the Quinn family. "The queen and the prince have ck hair too. Maybe the queen has ancestors from different ces, or Lucy has some strange genes," Hugh said thoughtfully, resting his chin on his hand. It was possible, thinking about how genes work. "Strange genes? Can''t you say something nicer, Hugh?" Chelsea frowned at Hugh. Lucy was so sweet. Was Hugh teasing or making fun of her? "Oops... I said it wrong. It''s definitely because the queen has ancestors from different ces, and Lucy looks like her ancestors." Hugh quickly put up his hands as if to say he gave up. As luck would have it, he was right on the mark. Lucy was the spitting image of a Daburinean, just like her grandmother and the queen''s mother. As the discussion wound down, the grand duke finished his prayer. He closed his book and turned to face everyone with a serious expression. "Tradition says that when kids grow up, they start to help with duties. For a royal princess,N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. duties are even bigger Det "Today is a special day... Princess Velda has been found. She''s grown up and ready to help rule the kingdom. So now, I announce the start of the princess'' coronation ceremony!" Right after he spoke, a walkway opened up on the red carpet inside the hall. An officer, carrying two trays, walked down the carpet, followed by guards with trumpets. The officer moved carefully and soon Seached the king and c what was on the st was as only then that see what was on the trays. One tray held a golden scroll tied with red silk and gold feathers. It was next to a tiny seal. The other tray had a brand-new crown and scepter, made in just a month by skilled crafters. The crown and scepter sparkled with pink diamonds and were decorated with huge, priceless gems. The natural blue crystals made them look even more stunning. "Velda,e here," Arthur called. Lucy bowed slightly, picked up her dress, and walked to where Arthur and Juliana stood. With everyone watching, she took a deep breath and stepped forward. Chapter 348 Remembering the etiquette the pce administrator had taught her that morning, she bowed deeply to Arthur and Juliana. "Greetings, my dearest parents." However, she was not allowed to stand up straight just yet. She had to wait until the ceremony was done. Arthur and Juliana sat on their thrones, gazing lovingly at their daughter. "Velda, you''re our beloved treasure, a precious gift from above that was brought to us," Arthur said. "Now that you''re grown up and so lovely, I''m filled with joy. Starting today, you''re officially the one and only special little princess of Charleston. However, remember, being a princess means you have duties too..." Arthur waved his hand, and the ceremony officer, carrying the tray that contained the scroll and the seal, stepped forward. Arthur took the scroll and went on, "Hertfordshire was your mother''s fief when she was a princess consort. Today, I''m giving it to you, hoping you''ll take good care of it and live up to my and your mother''s expectations." The scroll was Lucy''s official appointment, and the seal gave her the power to make decisions for Hertfordshire. Arthur handed both items to Lucy, and everyone there started whispering excitedly. "Can you believe Princess Velda got Hertfordshire as her fief? The king and queen really spoil Your Highness!" "True, and since the queen used to run Hertfordshire, it''ll be easier for the little princess to manage. Plus, Hertfordshire is one of the richestnds in our country, right behind Prince Theodore''s." "The little princess is so lucky. Even Charlotte never got such a privilege." The whispers from the crowd grew louder as Lucy took the scroll and seal in a ceremonial gesture. She then ced them back on the tray before she spoke. "Thank you, Dad. I''ll always remember your words. I won''t let you down." After Lucy expressed her gratitude, it was Juliana''s turn. With a warm smile, Juliana stood and approached Lucy. The official carrying the crown and scepter hurried to Juliana''s side. Juliana lovingly stroked Lucy''s hair and said with a smile, "Your father is eager see you seed, but to me, your happiness and health are the greatest gifts." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. While speaking, she lifted the crown and gently set it upon Lucy''s head. Lucy felt its weight and thought, ''Oh, this one''s heavy too.'' "This is my gift to you, my dear Velda. May you always be safe and healthy, and have a smooth path in life." Juliana then handed Lucy the scepter, and Lucy took it with both hands before Juliana returned to her throne. "Thank you, Mom. I''ll keep your words close to my heart, and I wish for your happiness and safety every day." With the scepter in her hands, Lucy gave a deep bow to both her parents. The ceremony was only halfway done. "Now, my child," said Arthur, raising his hand. A helper quickly came to assist Lucy as she turned to face the assembly. All the nobles and ministers paid their respects. At that moment, she truly was a princess. As everyone bowed and greeted her with heartfelt admiration, the ced a hand over their heile men held up their s They all bowed slightly and called out in unison, "Greetings, Princess!" Cillian watched the dazzling Lucy with adoration in his eyes, only to be snapped back to reality by a smack on the head from Caleb. "Snap out of it and pull yourself together, man!" Chapter 349 ? "Don''t say I didn''t warn you. You can fall for anyone, but Matthew''s wife is off-limits!" Caleb whispered to Cillian. He had found out that Lucy was still alive and about her ties to Matthew. He noticed his little brother''s crush on Lucy. Even though their family, the Sullivans, were not daunted by Matthew, he and Lucy were married. Cillian was fixating on someone else''s wife. If Lucy reciprocated Cillian''s feelings and he stood a chance, Caleb might have supported Cillian in pursuing Lucy. After all, it was somewhat entertaining to see Matthew lose hisposure.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. However, everyone knew Matthew adored his wife. Cillian longing for her was just setting himself up for disappointment. Caleb had to step in and give his brother a reality check. Cillian got the message with a wry smile. He knew there was no hope with Lucy and had even decided to wish her well. However, was it so wrong to steal just one more nce at her? Cillian sighed and finally gave in. "I understand." Caleb did not push any further. The coronation ceremony was over, and it was time for the big party. Everyone came bringing gifts. The folks in Charleston were celebrating the coronation and the queen''s birthday all at once. Aside from the must-do ceremonies, the rest of the event was prettyidback. A towering nineyer cake rolled into the room, marking the grand moment for the birthday star to make her entrance and slice the cake. Juliana nced back, and Charlotte quickly stepped up. Lucy had already stolen the show tonight, and that should be enough. It was Charlotte''s turn to cut the cake with her mother as they had done every year during the queen''s birthday celebration. Charlotte had been looking at her mother with eager eyes, but after a brief pause, Juliana still turned to Lucy with a smile. "Velda,e and cut the cake with me," she said. Lucy was the star tonight, and she nodded without hesitation. She passed her crown and scepter to the ceremony official and moved forward with a grin. Charlotte''s smile stiffened as she watched everyone crowd forward to see. She began to step back, feeling like the whole thing was a cruel joke. She had tried so hard to be at that party. However, no one seemed to notice her at all as all their eyes were on Lucy. Even her own parents were the same, fawning over Lucy. It was ridiculous. She was the crown princess! She had been a princess for years, so why should Lucy just show up and take her ce? Why should she? Before, at any party, Charlotte was the one everyone watched Lost in those thoughts, Charlotte kept backing up until she bumped into the official holding the crown and scepter. "Crown Princess, watch out..." he said, quickly securing the crown with his arms to keep it from faffing. He looked at Charlotte with concern, but to her, it felt like everyone was mocking her. She stared at the sapphire crown, silent for a long while. "Are you okay, Crown Princess?" the ceremony officer asked with care. Charlotte quickly shook her head and gave a bright smile. "I''m fine. It was actually me who bumped into you. If I had hit the crown, that would have been really bad." Chapter 350 ? Hearing Charlotte''s words, the ceremony officer felt a warm glow in his heart and quickly said, "Oh no, Your Highness. Don''t worry, the crown is perfectly fine." "Really? Are you taking the crown to the back room?" Charlotte asked with a smile. The officer did not think twice and nodded. "Yes, Crown Princess."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Alright then, be careful with it. That crown is my sister''s, and we wouldn''t want any sneaky thief getting their hands on it." Charlotte seemed to be hinting at something, but the officer just thought she was looking out for him and chuckled. "You''re funny, Your Highness. There are no thieves in the pce." "Of course, you''re right. Off you go, then." Charlotte waved her hand, and the officer bowed and left. The crowd around them kept up their lively chatter. Charlotte nced around. Seeing no one was watching, she followed the officer toward the back room. Juliana and Lucy held the knife together and made a ceremonial cut in the cake, marking the end of the ritual. "Happy birthday to the queen! Wishing you bountiful blessings..." The cheers continued as the cake was taken away to be cut into pieces and shared with the people outside. Everyone hoped to get a piece to join in the happiness, though it was unclear if there would be enough for all. Annabe, the future princess consort, was the first to step up. She held out two boxes. "Your Majesty, I''ve prepared these birthday and coronation gifts just for you and Princess Velda. They''re simple, but I hope you both like them." She lifted the lid of the boxes, revealing an ivoryb in one and a smooth, shiny pearl as big as a pigeon''s egg in the other. "Thisb is for you, Your Majesty. And this pearl is for you, Princess Lucy. Where you used to live, there''s a saying about being the apple of one''s eye. You''re just that for the king and queen." Lucy immediately adored the thoughtful gift. "Why would we ever look down on these gifts? Anna, you''re always so sweet. Oh dear, I''m so tempted to have you join our family as my daughter-inw," Juliana chuckled, her words making Annabe blush. Lucy quickly caught on to who thedy was and beamed. "Of course, we love them! They''re wonderful. Thank you so much." Annabe''s gifts were a hit, and everyone else was excited to give theirs too. However, with so many gifts, it would take until morning to go through them all. Thus, the master of ceremonies made a list to keep track. He nned to go over them after the event. Later, the royal family would give back twice the value of the gifts in money to the people. They would use it to build things like schools and hospitals. It was all paid for by the royal family. Plus, at the end of the ball, themoners 1 would get a special gift with the royal emblem. It was one of the reasons people loved royal events So much. The ballroom was buzzing with excitement. Any moment then, the dance would begin. Charlotte tiptoed out from a hidden corner of the hall just as Arthur reached out his hand to Juliana with a warm smile. "My dear, would you honor me with a dance?" he asked. "Oh, certainly," replied Juliana with a bright smile. She ced her right hand lightly in his, and they started to dance with grace. The room watched in awe as they glided across the floor, twirling in a perfect waltz. Chapter 351 Arthur and Juliana started dancing, so the others naturally followed suit. Typically, a man with a sense of chivalry would be the one to invite thedy to dance. However, Theodore was a little senseless when it came to romance. Annabe had never been one for coy gestures, so she straightforwardly walked up to Theodore and said, "Prince Theodore, are you going to ask me to dance?" No other woman would be as straightforward as her, and no gentleman would refuse such a request either. Naturally, Theodore extended his hand and said, "Of course. Miss Annabe, may I have the pleasure of this dance?" All things considered, he still admired Annabe for her directness and intelligence.N?velDrama.Org content rights. However, her dancing skills and ability to effortlessly navigate social situations were not enough to interest him. Theodore and Annabe danced gracefully, breaking the hearts of many other young women below who also wished to dance with Theodore. Every year, Annabe''s boldness infuriated them. Fortunately, there were other young bachelors for them to choose from, so the women were not too upset. To their surprise, things this year were a bit different. Now that Arthur and Theodore already had dancing partners, it was Charlotte''s and Lucy''s turn. The two stood together on the steps, while Lucy looked at Matthew''s brilliant smile from afar. After a whole day, she finally was able to see Matthew again. Seeing as he was approaching her, Lucy walked over to him too. Instead of waiting for him toe to her, Lucy wanted to meet him halfway as that was what romance was all about. With that thought in mind, Lucy stepped forward, only to be blocked by a group of people. "Princess Velda, would you care to dance with me?" Lucy''s stunning appearance left the young nobles mesmerized. Seeing so many hands extended toward her, Lucy could not help but feel embarrassed. Matthew''s expression darkened. How dare these people try to take his wife away from him? However, the most embarrassed person among them was Charlotte, who was usually the belle of the ball. Due to her princess status, noble young men mored to get her to dance with them. All of them were at her disposal, and choose the one she was most pleased with and held the as highest status among them. W This year, she was equally as prepared, proudly waiting for the hands to reach out to her so that she could make her choice. However, none came-not even a single one. Those damned pig-headed fools were unable to step away from Lucy! While Charlotte was livid, Lucy embarrassedly said to the men in front of her, "I''m sorry, but I already have a dance partner, so I''m afraid I can''t dance with any of you." After saying that, she looked behind the crowd, and they followed her gaze. They saw Matthew smiling and walking steadily toward Lucy, exuding an unrivaled dignity. "Your Royal Highness, may I have this dance?" Matthew extended his slender fingers, inviting Lucy for a dance. Lucy immediately beamed and stepped down from the tform. "Of course." She took Matthew''s hand, and they danced gracefully like a match made in heaven. "My sister is married, so it''s only natural lose t she chooses to dancet husband. Gentlemen, don''t confidence in your charm." Watching the young nobles around her looking utterly lost, Charlotte chuckled. Chapter 352 ? Charlotte''s words sounded like constion, but they also extinguished the hopes of these young men. They thought that they might have a chance with the beautiful princess, but it turned out that the long-lost princess was already married. How could they not be disappointed? Only then did they remember Charlotte.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The young men approached Charlotte, hoping to invite her to dance. "Your Highness, may I have the honor of inviting you to dance with me?" The same scene unfolded before Charlotte. She smiled at the crowd as if she were about to select one of them. The young men fixed their hopeful gazes on her, but she suddenly withdrew her hand and said, ¡°I''m sorry, everyone, but I''ve also found myself a dance partner." With that, she went around the group of bachelors and walked away. Were they kidding? These men only approached her after getting rejected. Did they think she would be so easily deceived? If Lucy did not want them, neither did Charlotte. Besides, Charlotte had long spotted the person she wanted to dance with. She smiled and walked toward Cillian. Thest time she saw him was when the foreign dignitaries entered the pce. She wondered if Cillian remembered her. If he did and had feelings for her, she could ask for her parents'' blessings to marry him. Cillian was so focused on Lucy and Matthew dancing that he barely noticed Charlotte. It was not until he heard a sweet voice by his ear that he snapped out of his trance. "Cillian, do you have someone to dance with?" Charlotte looked at Cillian expectantly. Anyone could tell from the tone of her voice that she wanted Cillian to ask her to dance. However, Cillian merely greeted her and shook his head. Thinking that her hint was not obvious enough. §Õ§å Charlotte became more straightforward. "Well then, would you like to invite me to dance?" "Um... I''m sorry, Your Highness, but I don''t know how to dance. Perhaps you should ask someone else." Cillian smiled wryly as he turned down Charlotte. In truth, he knew how to dance. However, since he could not dance with the person he Ould-no wanted to dance with, he would rather not dance at all. Charlotte stood there, stunned by the rejection. Even with so many people dying to dance with her, the Princess was rejected. How could someone as insignificant as Cillian dare reject her? Charlotte had never felt more embarrassed than she did at that moment. Feeling like everyone was watching her and mocking her for not having a dance partner, she wanted to hide in a hole. In reality, she was overthinking as there were plenty of people without dance partners tonight. In the invite Charlotte to they even if many noblemen s still plenty left for thee, other noblewomen to choose from. However, this year, every single gentleman went up to Lucy to invite her to dance with them. After being rejected by both Lucy and Charlotte, only then did they approach the other women, which infuriated them. Did they look like garbage collectors to them? Why would they want to dance with someone who got rejected twice? These noblewomen would rather sit together and have tea or dance with each other than pay attention to those pigs. The young men were full of regret, but there was no turning back as there was no way of winning the women''s hearts anymore. A ball like this was the best opportunity for matchmaking, but tonight, only couples and those married were dancing. Charlotte not having a dance partner did not seem out of ce at all, but she did not think that way. Chapter 353 ? Dumbfounded, Charlotte stood there with a strong urge to annihte Cillian. So what if she liked him? That did not mean he could reject her and make her look bad! "Silly little brother, how could you reject such a lovely princess? Your Royal Highness, may I have this dance?" At that crucial moment, Caleb showed up to ease Charlotte''s embarrassment, though it was unknown whether he was doing it intentionally. "Sure." She still needed a dance partner tonight. Since this man showed up, she had no reason to refuse. The two of them spun around the dance floor, and Caleb even gestured toward his brother. Caleb knew that Cillian wanted to be left alone, and when he saw the annoying princess insisting on dancing with Cillian, he had toe to his rescue. Bedtime stories typically ended once everyone was happily dancing away, but it was not over yet for them. Chelsea grabbed Hugh to sneak in and find Lucy, but Hugh only wanted to dance with her. "Chelsea, don''t you see how romantic the moment is right now? So many people are dancing and your beloved is right in front of you. Must you go off to find your best friend?" Hugh looked at Chelsea with puppy eyes, but she did not give a damn. "Didn''t we agree to sneak in and find Lulu tonight? Now is the perfect opportunity. If you don''t want to, I''ll go myself." They could dance anytime they wanted to. Chelsea let go of Hugh''s hand and rushed in, but Hugh quickly stopped her. "Absolutely not. We already know she''s in the pce, and it''s not like she''s going to run away. Do you have to go in there to find her? Chelsea, who''s more important, Lucy or me? Tell me!" Hugh threw a tantrum, and Chelsea looked at him as if he were a fool. Was it not obvious? Of course, Lucy was more important. The earlier she could see Lucy the better. Hugh instantly realized that he had asked a stupid question and that he was setting himself up for trouble. Chelsea was about to move forward again until Hugh stopped her once more, using a different tactic. "Alright, alright. If you want to go, go with you, but I must ask you What if we fail to sneak in and get kicked out? Wouldn''t it be embarrassing for Lucy if she had to come to our rescue?" If he wanted to persuade Chelsea, Hugh had to bring up Lucy''s well-being, since that was what Chelsea was most concerned about. As expected, he understood her well. Chelsea paused, realizing that he was right. If they were caught and Lucy had toe to their rescue in front of everyone, how embarrassing would that be for her? "Listen to me. Since Lucy has found her biological parents, she must be staying in the pce. We cane back tomorrow, and the people in the pce will surely inform her. She will definitely meet us then Hugh emphasized how certain he was, finally persuading Chelsea to not sneak into the inner hall. If the inner hall were not this heavily guarded, he might have let her sneak in. Hugh wondered what the royal family was thinking. They sent invitations to themoners, yet they would not allow them in then etN?velDrama.Org content rights. ''e'' inner hall. They were basically deceiving the people with false advertising. However, it was not like this in previous years, at least not with so many guards. It was because of Lucy''s consecutive assassination attempts that the royal family had to increase the number of guards around the inner hall to ensure Lucy''s safety while keeping their traditions. The invitations for the nobles andmoners were different, and there was a quota for each category. Chapter 354 At most, there were just a few young men and women and fewer elders in the inner hall. It would not be easy for outsiders to blend in. All of this was for the sake of Lucy''s safety. Soon, the ball came to an end. It may have been a pleasant evening for some, but for others, it was an evening of sadness, boredom, or even jealousy. Themoners satisfiedly left with their gifts, while the nobles bade their farewells. Cillian dared not greet Lucy, so he simply bid farewell to Arthur and Juliana before leaving. Lucy had actually noticed him long ago, but she said nothing as she watched him depart. As night fell, Arthur and Juliana suggested that Lucy and Matthew stay in the pce for the night. They would send them back the next day. Since Lucy''s bedroom was already neatly prepared, the couple agreed. On the way back to Lucy''s room, the maids presented Lucy with the seal and scroll of her fief, along with a box containing the crown and scepter. Since everyone was tired, no one bothered to open the box. Meanwhile, Charlotte watched the couple leave with a knowing smile. ''Oh, Lucy. How I wish to see the look on your face when you open the box. When Mom and Dad find out that you didn''t cherish the crown they gifted you and carelessly damaged it, I wonder how they''ll feel?'' Charlotte thought. With a smug smile, Charlotte walked back to her own bedroom without looking back. The next day, everyone enjoyed a rare sleep-in, skipping breakfast. It was because of the alcohol they consumedst night that gave them hangovers. Even the helpers were given half a day off. After they finally got up, the maids reported that there was a young couple outside the pce gates iming to be friends of Lucy. Friends? How dare those nobodies im to be friends of Lucy? Those people must have seen Lucy at the ballst night and were now trying to take advantage of her. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Arthur furrowed his brows, wanting to dismiss them at first. However, as the helper approached the gate, Arthur stopped him. "Wait a minute. What do they look like?" It was best to ask first. If they were truly Lucy''s friends and he turned them away, Lucy would surely be upset. "Your Majesty, both of them have vel? Eastern features, and they''ve given us their names. They said that Princess Velda would definitely see them if she knew their names." Were they that confident? Since the helper said so, Arthur waved his hand dismissively. "Very well. Go and seek Princess Velda''s permission. If she wishes to see them, let them in." "Yes, Your Majesty." The helper bowed and headed toward Lucy''s bedroom. At that moment, Lucy was nestled in Matthew''s arms, reading a novel. Upon hearing the helper''s report, she immediately got up. Matthew winced as he was bumped on the nose. He helplessly looked at Lucy''s back, but Lucy waspletely unaware. She eagerly asked the helper, ¡°Did she really say her name is Chelsea King?" "Yes, Your Highness." The helper nodded to confirm. Lucy excitedly eximed, "Q-Quickly, bring her in! Take her to my room!" Chelsea! Chelsea was here to see her. Lucy had never doubted how smart her best friend was. After receiving Lucy''s letter, she must have guessed that it was her, so she followed the clues to find her! "Matt, Chelsea got my letter! She''sing to see me! She''s outside the pce gates right now. I''m so happy!" Chapter 355 ? Lucy could not wait to share the good news with Matthew, but when she turned around, she saw two streaks of blood underneath Matthew''s prominent nose. "Matt, why is your nose bleeding all of a sudden? Did you have too much to drinkst night? Do you need me to help you blow off some steam?" Lucy looked at Matthew with concern, but Matthew raised an eyebrow when she suggested helping him ''blow off some steam''. Lucy instantly understood what he was thinking, and her face flushed red instantly. This damned guy! That was not what she meant by ''blow off steam''. "No need. I just need some tissues. The next time you stand up, try to remember that your husband is right behind you." Matthew looked at Lucy amusingly. Only then did Lucy realize that she had caused Matthew''s nosebleed. Feeling guilty, Lucy quickly fetched a tissue and apologized profusely, "I''m sorry, Matt. I''m so sorry. Don''t get mad, please. I just got excited when I heard that Chelsea was here to see me. I''ll be more careful next time not to bump into you." Lucy helped Matthew clean up the blood, and her servile look did not fail to amuse Matthew.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. However, he still said with a serious face, "Are you that happy to see Chelsea? Who''s more important to you, me or her?" He practically dug his own grave with that question. Lucy blinked her eyes at Matthew and said in a fawning tone, ¡°Both of you are different. How can Ipare you two? Chelsea is the person who understands me the most, and you''re the person who loves me the most. In my heart, both of you are equally as important. "Plus, Chelsea is definitely going to be angry when she finds out that I faked my death and lied to her. She might scold meter, and maybe even you too. "When that happens, don''t get angry at her. Just listen to her rant. Once she''s done, she won''t take it up with me again..." Lucy nagged away about Chelsea while Matthew looked at her helplessly. What a liar. Chelsea was obviously more important to her. Uh-oh. He suddenly felt a little jealous of Chelsea. What was a grown man doing getting jealous of his wife''s best friend? He had to be out of his mind. Matthew hugged Lucy and said seriously, "You''re wrong, wifey. I''m the person who loves you the most and understands you the most, so I should be more important to you than Chelsea." Lucy was at a loss after hearing him say that, feeling as if everything she said earlier had been in vain. What on earth was this jealous man thinking? While the two were flirting and teasing each other, the helper led Chelsea and Hugh into the corridor of the inner hall. Charlotte stretchedzily and opened the window, catching sight of the two. Intrigued, she called over the maid Juliana had newly assigned to serve her. ¡°Go and find out where those two are from and what they''re doing in the pce.¡± "Yes, Your Highness." The maid bowed and exited the room to carry out Charlotte''s orders. The maid was efficient. It only took about 20 minutes for her to return with information. "Your Highness, the two people are said to be close friends of Princess Velda, and they''vee to visit her." Friends? Charlotte paused in the action of washing her hands and smiled She muttered to herself "Interesting. I didn''t think my sister had friends. It seems like I should pay them a visit." Then, she got up and dried off her hands. Chapter 356 ? "Someone, bring me a change of clothes. I want to go see my sister," Charlottemanded and arrogantly entered the dressing room. Shepletely forgot the fact that she was still being confined to her quarters. She tearfully begged to attend the ballst night, and she was even willing to extend her period of confinement just for that. However, it seemed like she had forgotten about it. No one cared to remind her, not even those outside her room. The maids helped her change, and they headed toward Lucy''s room. On the way there, Charlotte whispered to the maid beside her, "You, go and do something for me..." "Yes, Your Highness..." The room hastened off toward Lucy''s room. At this moment, Charlotte and Hugh had just arrived. "Chelsea! You came to see me! I knew I could count on you." When Lucy saw Chelsea, she rushed over to embrace her. However, Chelsea deliberately put on a stern expression and raised her palm, blocking Lucy''s face. "Stop right there, you heartless bitch. While you were living your life in Charleston, I''ve been crying every single day back at home. I still haven''t forgiven you." Chelsea stubbornly blocked Lucy, refusing to let her hug her. Meanwhile, Lucy pped her little arms, struggling to get closer. The scene was asical as it could get. "Chelsea, I was wrong. I''m sorry, but please let me exin..." Lucy pleaded as she clung onto Chelsea''s arm and pouted. Chelsea remained unmoved and continued sternly, "One more thing. How could you not include a signature or an address in your letter? Were you purposefully making it hard for me to find you?" When Chelsea brought it up, Lucy felt a twinge of guilt. She had indeed left out these details on purpose because part of herself did not want Chelsea to find her. She was still in danger at the time, and she selfishly did not want to drag Chelsea down With her. After finding out that it was Charlotte who wanted to harm her, she reckoned that Chelsea should be safe at home. While Lucy was relieved, she did not expect Chelsea to actuallye looking for her. Now, she was being all submissive to Chelsea as she pleaded for forgiveness. "I''m sorry, Chelsea. It was all my fault. You''re not only beautiful but smart too. With your extraordinary intelligence and telepathic connection with me, you were able to find me even without an address. You''re amazing, Chelsea, I admire you so much." Lucy shamelessly blurted out to tter her, and Chelsea could no longer hold back herughter. Unable to restrain her emotions any longer, Chelsea fiercely hugged Lucy. "You silly girl, do you know how worried I was about you? I thought I''d never see you again in this lifetime. There have been several times when I was so sad that I wanted to die just to follow you." Chelsea sobbed uncontrobly, and her words made tears well up in Lucy''s eyes as well. "Don''t be sad anymore. It was my fault for doing this to you. I shouldn''t have kept things from you. Please don''t think about doing foolish things again. Look, I''m fine now arent? We promised to grow old together. How could I leave you?" They hugged each other and cried while exchanging sweet confessions of love with each other non-stop. Meanwhile, Matthew and Hugh were standing beside them, wondering if their presence was even needed. They wanted tofort their partners, but it seemed like it was not their ce to do it. After venting their feelings to each other, Lucy and Chelsea finally looked at each other''s faces and smiled through their tears. Two grown-ups indulging in such sentimental disys, how embarrassing!N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 357 ? Lucy and Chelsea thought of the same thing at the same time, and they smiled at each other. ¡°Lulu, I saw youst night, descending from the sky in a princess dress. I was stunned," Chelsea said to her after their sentimental moment, feeling genuinely happy for her. Lucy looked surprised and said in disbelief, "You were at the ballst night? You should havee in to see me." "Well, if only someone hadn''t stopped me froming in. But it''s okay. I''m here today anyway. You know, when I saw youst night, I only had one thought in my mind." Chelsea quickly brushed past the topic, not wanting Lucy to know too much.N?velDrama.Org content rights. When Lucy heard that, she could not help but ask, ¡°What is it? Were you mesmerized by my beauty?" Lucy shamelessly ttered herself for a while, but Chelsea shook her head firmly. ¡°No, no, no. It''s that I can finally fulfill my wish of living off my filthy rich best friend. Haha!¡± "Chelsea, that''s enough." Lucy said, exaggerating her dismay. She had always thought that Chelsea would be the one to get rich and support her. ¡°Admit it. You were destined to take care of me. I even did my research. They said that princesses in Charleston make a lot of money every year." Chelsea finished her statement and looked at Lucy triumphantly. On the other hand, Lucy asked her seriously, "Really? How much? I don''t even know how much I make." She had thought that princesses were only worry-free in terms of food, clothing, and at most, some gifts. She did not expect princesses to have sries too. "Of course, you silly goose. Don''t you know? Come on, can you please use your brain? You''re a princess, for heaven''s sake." Chelsea said exasperatedly, wanting to knock some sense into her. Both of them continued their enthusiastic discussion about money, while Matthew and Hugh werepletely forgotten. Had these two girls forgotten that their men were also rich and fully capable of supporting them? "Cough cough, wifey. Last night, when the King gave you the seal, it wasn''t just about granting you a piece ofnd..." Matthew went up to enlighten Lucy, but he was met with a fierce re from Chelsea. "Mr. Leon, you seem to be a knowledgeable man, but why are you only thinking of enlightening Lucy now? Isn''t it a bit toote?" Chelsea''s expression toward Matthew was far from friendly as she mocked him sarcastically. In her eyes, if it were not for that jerk corrupting her dear Lulu, would she have kept so many things from her? Matthew''s expression darkened, and he was ready to fight back until Lucy frantically shot him a look. ''Matt, calm down. Let Chelsea vent for a bit, and it''ll be over,'' she seemingly said to him. Fine. Since she was his wife''s best friend, Matthew decided to keep quiet and follow his wife''s instructions. "Chelsea, have you had breakfast yet? Let me take you to have breakfast." Lucy suddenly remembered that they had just woken up, and Chelsea had been waiting at the pce@ate since early morning, so she must not have eaten anything yet. "That sounds great. I wonder how different the food in the pce will tastepared to the food we usually eat." Chelsea smiled and nodded, following Lucy''s lead as they walked out hand in hand. "To be honest, there''s not much difference. Although they serve exquisite dishes here, I still miss the burritos sold outside our school. Theyre huge and cheap, and the lady who sells them is really nice..." The two of them chatted away withughter, sessfully leaving Matthew and Hugh behind. Chapter 358 ? Just as Lucy and Chelsea got to the door, they bumped into someoneing their way.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Lucy, what a coincidence. You walked out just as I came to see you. It''s like we have a telepathic connection. Did you sleep wellst night?" Charlotte greeted Lucy with a fake smile. Lucy rolled her eyes inwardly. ''Telepathic connection, my ass! Tsk!'' she thought. "Too bad you came at the wrong time. I was just about to have breakfast with my friend, so I''m afraid I can''t entertain you," Lucy replied with a forced smile, ready to pull Chelsea away. Of course, Chelsea sensed the change in Lucy''s mood, so she quickly shot her a questioning look. It seemed she wanted to ask, ''Who''s that? What''s going on?'' "It''s nothing, just an annoying pest. I''ll tell youter, so just ignore her for now. Let''s go," Lucy mouthed back silently, but the two understood each other perfectly. Charlotte''s expression darkened while these two were exchanging nces andpletely disregarding her. Seeing as they were about to leave, she quickly intercepted them as if she had just noticed Chelsea. "So, you''re my sister''s friend. As the host, how can I neglect the guests in the pce? ¡°I haven''t eaten either. Since you''re taking the guest for breakfast, let''s go together." Charlotte said warmly, clinging to Lucy like gum. She went up to Lucy, wanting to walk alongside her like they were close sisters. Lucy did not expect her to be so persistent in joining her and Chelsea. She could not help but wonder what she was up to. Unable toe up with an excuse to reject her, Lucy quietly withdrew her hand and said, "If you want to, go ahead. No one in this pce can stop you from doing what you want anyway." Sometimes, Lucy genuinely admired how shameless Charlotte was. Despite hating Lucy to the core, Charlotte always managed to smile in front of her and seek her attention. Lucy did not know what she was up to, but she sure knew that she was annoying as hell. If she had to sit with her during breakfast, she would not be able to speak freely with Chelsea. Lucy''s tone was already uninviting, and anyone withmon sense would have found an excuse to leave by now to avoid creating an awkward situation. to However, Charlotte still forced a smile and insisted on following them even though she was infuriated by Lucy''s words. ¡°Since your friend came all the way to visit you, how can I let her leave without properly entertaining her?¡± Charlotte''s high-sounding speech left Lucy and Chelsea rolling their eyes internally. Indeed, only women truly understood women. Who the hell was she and what on earth was she up to? Chelsea had long seen through her from her conversations with Lucy. Sigh, what a two-faced bitch! If she were not Lucy''s sister, Chelsea would haveshed out at this bitch by now. The group arrived at the dining hall, which was not far from Lucy''s chambers. The royal family did not dine together often, except for their morning tea gatherings. Lunch and dinner were either served in their respective offices or chambers by the servants. asionally, they would dine together on weekends, or during mid-month and end-of-month celebrations. Today, the only ones dining together were Lucy, Matthew, Chelsea, Hugh, and the uninvited Charlotte. Chapter 359 ? The group quickly arrived at the dining hall, and Charlotte instinctively took the main seat. Lucy and the others did not mind at all, so they simply ignored her. Lucy sat next to Chelsea, so Matthew had no choice but to sit with Hugh. When they began to eat, Lucy and Chelsea whispered to each other. "Your sister is quite the bitch. She could even rival Luna." Charlotte immediately reminded Chelsea of Luna, and she wondered what kind of bad luck Lucy had to encounter a sister like that in both her adopted family and biological family. Hearing that, Lucy let out augh. Chelsea had a good eye, indeed. However, Charlotte and Luna still had their differences. Luna may have been evil, but she was foolish. Charlotte was way more cunning than her. "Ugh, don''t even mention it. You know what..." Lucy was about to rant to her when Charlotte interrupted them with a smile, "What are you whispering to your friend, Lucy? You look so happy. Why don''t you share the news with all of us?" "It''s nothing. Enjoy your meal, Charlotte." She knew that letting her tag along would be troublesome. Was Charlotte trying to annoy her on purpose? ¡°Chelsea, try this. This is delicious. It''s my favorite ever since I came here.¡± Lucy enthusiastically shared her favorite dish with Chelsea as they both chose to ignore Charlotte. Chelsea eagerly opened her mouth for Lucy to feed her, but their moment was interrupted by a very unwee voice. "Lucy, how could you share utensils with someone else? Even if she''s your friend, it''s so unsanitary. "Moreover, your friend should learn some royal etiquette before shees to visit you. Otherwise, people might think she''s some uncultured bumpkin. How embarrassing would that be for you?" Charlotte continued, feigning elegance as she wiped her mouth. Fucking hell... Chelsea clenched her fists in anger. Who was she calling uncultured? Who was the onecking manners here? Damn it, could she not keep her mouth shut while eating? Why did it matter to her that she and Lucy shared utensils? It was not like they were sharing with her anyway. Why was she being all presumptuous? How pretentious of her. If anything, she was the disgusting one. Chelsea felt much more relieved after cursing her inwardly. "Oops, I may have been a little too blunt. I''m sorry if it sounds unpleasant, but I mean no harm. You''re my sister''s friend, so you don''t mind, right?" Charlotte looked at Chelsea holding in her anger and smiled at her.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chelsea could not help butugh to herself. If this woman wanted to provoke her, bring it on then. However, it would not be very dignified of her if she had lost her temper here today. If Charlotte wanted to y pretend, so be it. Chelsea was an experienced fox too, so what was she trying to prove? "Of course not..." Chelsea began to smile fakely, ready to y along with Charlotte in her little act. However, Lucy interrupted her before she could say anything. She looked at Charlotte coldly and said, "If you know that your words are hurtful, why speak at all? Aren''t you contradicting yourself?" Lucy spoke as she held back her anger. She had tolerated Charlotte for a long time, and she could. endure anything, but she could not let her humiliate Chelsea unprovoked. "Just like how you know it wasn''t appropriate for you to join us for this meal, yet you insisted oning and pestering us," Lucy continued. Charlotte froze as she was not expecting Lucy to show her such little respect. Chapter 360 "Lucy, what do you mean by that? Are you implying that me being here bothers you?" Charlotte wore a look of incredulity, but inside, she was delighted. She had been struggling to make Lucy act out. Now, she had the perfect opportunity to make Lucy use her for no apparent reason because of an outsider. This time, she was confident she could turn the tables on Lucy. ''Let''s see how Lucy is going to handle this now!'' she thought. "If you still don''t get it, let me put it bluntly. What I''m trying to say is..." Lucy did not care anymore and was ready to confront Charlotte directly until Matthew interrupted her calmly. "What my wife means is, Princess Charlotte, aren''t you supposed to be grounded? Has Prince Theodore ordered the lifting of your confinement? Because we weren''t informed about it." Charlotte, who was still acting a moment ago, was now frozen in ce. Lucy initially intended to confront Charlotte directly and defend Chelsea, but after listening to Matthew''s words, she snapped out of it. She changed her tone to say, "Yes, that''s right. Has our brother lifted your confinement? I''ll have to ask our mother about this." Lucy admired Matthew''s quick thinking. If she hadshed out at Charlotte earlier, she and Chelsea would have ended up at a disadvantage. Charlotte was an expert at ying the victim, so confronting her this way would help them not only defend Chelsea but also prevent Charlotte from using them of bullying. Faced with Matthew and Lucy''s questions, Charlotte was momentarily at a loss for words. Chelsea could not resist asking, "What''s going on? Isn''t she a princess? How could she be grounded?" She was genuinely curious, and Lucy did not hesitate to exin to her. "She wanted to harm me, and when my brother found out, he grounded her. If she had not resorted to begging, you wouldn''t have seen her at the ballst night either." Originally, these were things she wanted to tell Chelsea in privateter. However, since Charlotte insisted on embarrassing Chelsea, she saw no reason to help Charlotte preserve her dignity. "No way. Isn''t she your sister?" Chelsea looked surprised, but her anger was bubbling inside as her hatred for Charlotte grew. "Lucy, how could you spread such nonsense?" Charlotte pointed at Lucy with trembling fingers. Deep down, she was afraid of such matters being exposed to outsiders. If the public were to find out, how would they view her as a princess? She strained her voice, warning Lucy not to spit nonsense.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. However, Lucy looked indifferent and said, "Did I say something wrong?" Charlotte stepped back with her fists clenched. She could tell that Lucy had no intention of sparing her today. "Fine, if you don''t like me, you could''ve just told me and I''d leave. You didn''t have to humiliate me in front of outsiders!" She never mentioned her own faults at all, only the fact that Lucy wanted to humiliate her. Then, she ran out, leaving the four of them nov dumbfounded. After a while, Chelsea touched her lips and said, "Wow, she''s really pushing the me. good at I''ve seen everything now. belongs to She met Lucy''s eyes, and they bothughed. like Lucy shrugged and said, "Forget about her. I''m used to it anyway. Now that she''s gone, let''s continue eating." Seeing Lucy''s indifference, Chelsea felt a little worried. Seeing how scheming Charlotte was, who knew what she might do next? Chapter 361 ? "I''m not so sure about that. What if she runs off andins to your biological parents, saying we bullied her? What do we do then?" Chelsea spoke up. Lucy shook her head and said, "I don''t think so. She''s already in the wrong for sneaking out without permission, so she doesn''t even have the right toin in the first ce. She won''t be able to win the argument." "Alright, alright. Let''s not think about it anymore. Now that the pest is gone, let''s enjoy our meal." Lucy''s reasoning made sense, so Chelsea stopped dwelling on it. The group happily resumed their lunch. Charlotte may have left the hall, but she did not leave immediately. She red hatefully at the dining hall from outside while her maid approached her. "Your Highness..." Charlotte turned to her and smiled slyly as she watched the four people inside chatting away happily. "Have you done the thing I asked you to take care of?" The maid nodded, and Charlotte smirked, gazing coldly into the hall as she thought, ''How dare you embarrass me in front of others? Just you wait. I won''t let you get away with it.'' After the annoying Charlotte left, Lucy, Chelsea, and the others enjoyed their meal. All of a sudden, a maid brought an exquisite box to them. "Princess Velda, I''ve brought the thing you asked for." Lucy was left puzzled, but the maid went up to her and opened the box, revealing the crown she had worn yesterday. "When did I ask you to bring this here?" Lucy asked in confusion, bewildering the maid as well. "Didn''t you ask me to bring your crown to show your friends?" The maid recalled what the other maid had told her earlier. Otherwise, she would not have dared to take such a valuable item without permission. Lucy noticed the maid''s uneasy expression and decided not to me her. Instead, she asked, "It''s okay, just leave it here. But... who told you that I wanted you to bring the crown?" "It was Princess Charlotte''s new servant, L." The maid did not hide anything from Lucy, and Lucy frowned at the revtion. "Alright, you can go now." Lucy waved her hand, dismissing the maid. Chelsea frowned and said, "What is that woman up to? When did we ask to see your crown?" Chelsea was right. Why did Charlotte ask her servant to send her crown over all of a sudden? Was she in her right mind? The few of them stared at the luxurious box, baffled. Lucy was about to close the box when Hugh said, ¡°Perhaps there''s a problem with the crown. Why don''t we take it out and have a look?" Since Hugh said so, Lucy left the box open and took out the crown to inspect it. As soon as she took it out, one of the perfectly set sapphires fell off. It fell from under Lucy''s nose and rolled under the table, prompting everyone to scramble to find it. Fortunately, the gem wasrge enough not to get lost that easily.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chelsea retrieved the gem and said helplessly to Hugh, ¡°Hugh, you jinx." Hugh just had to say something. Look at what he did. There was actually a problem with the crown he should open up a olling business. Feeling wronged, Hugh was only making a casual guess. What was even worse was that it was not just the sapphire on the crown that had fallen off. Upon closer inspection, Lucy noticed several missing diamonds, and the entire structure itself was crooked. to What was this supposed to mean? Did Charlotte ruin her crown and send it back to her just to mock her? That was just ridiculous. Chapter 362 Before Lucy could process what was happening, Charlotte rushed into the dining hall with L. "I see. I was wondering why you were so eager to kick me out. It turns out that it''s because you''re afraid that I''ll catch you damaging the crown Mom and Dad gave you!" Charlotte wasted no time in putting the me on Lucy. Without giving anyone a chance to respond, she instructed L, "Hurry and fetch the King and Queen. Tell them what happened." "Yes, Your Highness!" L, her maid, nodded and hastily dashed out. Lucy was speechless. She finally understood what exactly Charlotte was up to. "When did you see me damaging the crown? Shouldn''t you be grounded right now? Why haven''t you left yet? Oh, I see. You were waiting outside specifically for this." Lucy red at her coldly. If this was how she wanted to y the game, Lucy saw no need to be polite to her anymore. Ignoring Lucy''s sarcasm, Charlotte said triumphantly, "I saw it with my own two eyes. Do you even know what the crown represents? How dare you damage it? "How audacious of you to think that Mom, Dad, and Theodore would always favor you? Well, get ready to face the consequences!" Charlotte held her head high with a disdainful expression on her face. Matthew''s brows furrowed as he cast her a cold gaze. "I''m warning you, if you dare say such nonsense again, I''ll make you sorry." Matthew had endured this pest for long enough. However, Charlotte seemed unfazed by his threat as she chuckled. "You''re just a businessman. Who are you trying to scare? I''m telling you, today will be the end of Lucy!" ¡°Try saying that again and see what I''ll do!" Matthew stepped forward, about to go off. However, Lucy held his hand. "Matt, let me handle this. Trust me, I can take care of it." Matthew paused and kept quiet as Lucy walked up to Charlotte. "Did you tamper with my crown? Is this amusing to you?" Lucy looked at Charlotte without a sliver of doubt. She was convinced that it was Charlotte because there was truly no one else who would do such a petty thing aside from her. However, Charlotte stubbornly denied it, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. All I know is that I saw you damaging the crown." Since she refused to admit it, Lucy did not force her either. She just felt somewhat helpless and puzzled. "My return didn''t affect you at all. You''re still the beloved eldest der of the king a just one more sister Why is it so hard for you to ept me?" This was a question that Lucy had genuinely wondered about for a long time, but Charlotte simply sneered.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Why? Why were there so many ''whys'' in this world? Could she not just hate Lucy for no reason? "Do you really want to know? I''ll tell you. Seeing your misfortune gives me joy! Why did you have toe back? I''d rather you die out there!" Charlotte''s expression was nearing madness, but Lucy looked at her indifferently. "Fine. There''s nothing else for me to say. You hate me, and I don''t really like you either. There''s no need for you to put on a show of sisterly affection in front of me anymore. It''s disgusting to watch." Lucy was not some saint who forgave people for wronging her. Since they both disliked each other, there was no need to pretend otherwise. As for the crown, Lucy did not think that it was that important. She just thought that Charlotte was being petty for no reason. Chapter 363 ? There were so many crowns in the pce, and Lucy alone had two. Her parents would not reprimand her over a single crown, right? As they confronted each other, L quickly summoned Arthur and Juliana. Following Charlotte''s instructions, L told them, "Your Majesties, Princess Charlotte and Princess Velda are arguing because Princess Charlotte saw Princess Velda damaging the coronation crown. "Princess Charlotte advised Princess Velda not to because of the crown''s importance, but Princess Velda argued that it was just a crown and that it did not matter whether it was damaged or not. "Her Highness told Princess Charlotte not to meddle in her business, so they started arguing." What?! Arthur was furious, so when they arrived, the first thing he did upon seeing Lucy was shout at her, "Velda, what are you doing?" Lucy was taken aback by his shouting. Charlotte smirked and immediately put on a tearful face, crying to Arthur and Juliana, ¡°Dad, Mom, I tried to tell her. I... I couldn''t persuade her. Look at what she has done to the crown." Everyone was amazed by Charlotte''s pitiful act. How the fuck did she change her demeanor so quickly? Lucy would not let herself be falsely used. Before Arthur and Juliana could express their anger toward her, she exined, "I didn''t damage the crown. Regardless of what my sister''s maid might have told you, the crown was already damaged when it was delivered to me." When Lucy finished speaking, Matthew and Chelsea stepped in to support her. "She''s right. The crown was already damaged when it was delivered to us. When we realized this, Princess Charlotte immediately rushed in, insisting that it was Lucy Who had done it." "Your Majesties, we hope you won''t just listen to one side of the story. Lucy clearly did not instruct the maid to bring the crown here. The maid imed that it was Princess Charlotte''s maid, L, who informed her that Velda wanted to see the crown. "When the crown arrived, we found it damaged, and then Princess Charlotte appeared. Don''t you think it''s more than just a coincidence? If Lulu wanted to bring the crown here, why would she ask Princesso Charlotte''s maid, L?" Matthew stated his logical reasoning, but as soon as he finished speaking, Charlotte burst into tears while L shook her head repeatedly. "You''re lying! L wasn''t with me today. She only came to me after you drove me away!" Before Arthur and Juliana could vent their anger, both sides began arguing vehemently. Each stuck to their own version of events. Arthur and Juliana were getting dizzy from their argument, utterly confused by what they were hearing. Seeing that another argument was about to erupt, Arthur hurriedly intervened, "Enough! I know there are two sides to the story, but who damaged the crown? I want an exnation!" Charlotte immediately spoke up, "It was my sister. I saw it with my own eyes!" "It wasn''t me. What reason would I have to damage my own property? Besides, shouldn''t you exin why your maid was acting as the messenger between me and my maid?¡± Lucy stood her ground. L immediately kneeled down and tearfully pleaded with Lucy, "Princess Velda, I swear I didn''t. I don''t know why your maid said that, but I didn''t pass any messages. Why are you using me, Princess Velda?" L adamantly denied sending any messages, implying that either Lucy was falsely using her or Lucy''s maid had deceived her.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 364 L refused to admit it, and Charlotte nced at Lucy smugly. "See, L didn''t tell her to do it at all. I have no idea why you wanted to damage the crown. Perhaps you were just reckless because you failed to realize the value of the crown." Value? What value? Lucy was bewildered, but Arthur and Juliana were looking at her seriously. Charlotte''s words were convincing enough that they were starting to believe her. "Dad, Mom, don''t be too harsh on my sister. I believe that she was just being yful. Perhaps she was careless because she didn''t know the significance of the crown as the token of her fief." Her seemingly kind words only added fuel to the fire. Arthur''s and Juliana''s faces turned cold as they looked at Lucy. "Velda, do you have anything else to say? Do you realize that this crown represents your fief?" Instead of ming Lucy directly, Juliana exined the importance of the crown, "Without this crown, you won''t be able to govern your fief. It''s a symbol of your status as a princess. "If you don''t cherish it, and if you''re really the one who damaged it, I''m afraid we''ll have to revoke your fief." Revoking her fief was the most severe punishment possible. Lucy did not expect the crown to hold such significance. Lucy did not care much about losing her fief, but she could not let Charlotte frame her for this. Arthur and Juliana were on the verge of exploding over this crown incident, but Lucy remained calm. She asked, "If the crown is so important, does that mean that the person who damaged it will face severe punishment?" That was a given, so they wondered why Lucy would ask such a question. However, Arthur nodded instinctively nheless. Lucy continued, "Alright then. Since my sister ims that I damaged the crown, it''s only fair that I defend V myself. I believe that my sister damaged it beforehand." Lucy''s gaze was firm as she looked ahead. Charlotte immediately put on a sad expression and said to Lucy, "Lucy, I know you''re afraid of taking responsibility for your mistakes, but how can you push the me onto me and use me on purpose?" Her heartfelt plea caused Arthur and Juliana to side with her. "Velda, how could you do this? Apologize to your sister!" e Juliana looked sternly at Lucy while Arthur shouted angrily, "Velda, you''ve truly disappointed me. Not. only do you refuse to repent for your mistakes, but you''re even trying to me it on your sister. It seems like I have no choice but to punish you..." Before Arthur could finish, Lucy interrupted him, "Dad, please don''t rush to condemn me. I can prove that I didn''t damage the crown." What? Lucy could prove it? Arthur, Juliana, and Charlotte were stunned. "W-What proof do you have?" Charlotte nervously asked, unable to shake off the premonition that something bad was going to happen. Lucy smirked and continued, "I''ll just ask one thing. Are you sure you witnessed me damaging the crown with your own eyes?" Instead of rushing to defend herself, Lucy posed another question to Charlotte.N?velDrama.Org content rights. There was no way of backing out now, so Charlotte bit the bullet and said, "Of course!" "If you insist..." Lucy smiled and turned to Arthur and Juliana. ¡°Our parents have heard you. Now, if everyone can take a look at the crown..." Chapter 365 ? "See? Not only has the sapphire fallen, but there are also several missing diamonds and bent parts." While Lucy pointed out the ws, Matthew and the others quickly understood what she was getting at. However, Arthur and Juliana were still puzzled. "We see these things, but what''s the problem? What are you trying to say? Don''t waste everyone''s time!" Charlotte looked at Lucy with annoyance, thinking that Lucy was just beating about the bush to stall her demise. "Why are you in a rush? My point is that if I had damaged the crown here, there should be traces of the missing diamonds in the box or on the floor. But there aren''t any. "You guys can get people to search every corner of the dining hall to see if there are any traces of the missing diamonds." Lucy simply smiled at Charlotte. She had noticed earlier that when she took the crown out of the box, only the sapphire had fallen. There were no diamonds in the box either. Charlotte''s mind was buzzing. Damn it, how could she have missed this? "This proves that the crown was already damaged when it was delivered here. Perhaps the missing diamonds are still at the initial location where the crown was damaged. "Yet, Charlotte insists she saw me damage the crown with her own eyes. I wonder why?" Lucy did not need to continue. To verify her ims, Juliana ordered the maids to search the dining hall thoroughly, leaving no corner unchecked. Indeed, there was not a single missing diamond, which meant that Lucy was telling the truth. Arthur and Juliana felt deeply guilty for wrongly ming Lucy. "Charlotte, why did you frame your sister? What are you trying to do?" Arthur angrily stared at Charlotte. His remorse for falsely using Lucy, coupled with his anger toward Charlotte''s actions, made him eager to uncover the truth. Charlotte did not expect the situation to turn out like this. She felt nervous all of a sudden, and beads of sweat were forming on her forehead. Damn it! She did not expect Lucy to find a way to clear her name. She thought that if she kept a close watch on her, Lucy would not have the chance to turn the tables. Now that the situation waspletely reversed, she needed to find a way to save herself. After some deliberation, Charlotte gritted her teeth and cried out, "I don''t know. When I came in and saw my sister holding the sapphire, I naturally assumed that she had damaged the crown. "The crown was so important that it made me so angry and anxious that I wanted to inform you as soon as possible.N?velDrama.Org content rights. "I''m sorry for wrongly using you, Lucy. Please forgive me." At that point, she still tried to twist the truth, naively thinking that Lucy would cooperate with her. It was trulyughable. Lucy dodged Charlotte as she tried to grab her hand and said coldly, "Sorry? That''s not how you sounded earlier. Besides, you should know better than anyone whether the crown was damaged or not. "Dad, Mom, the crown must have been tampered with on purpose, which means that the culprit must have left behind fingerprints. Bring someone to identify them and we''ll know who damaged it." Lucy looked at Arthur and Juliana, who nodded solemnly. They had already wronged Velda once, so it was even more crucial for them to uncover the truth now. Chapter 366 ? "Alright, I''ll contact the forensic experts..." Before Arthur finished his sentence, Charlotte hurriedly stopped him and pleaded, "No, Dad. You can''t bring in the forensic experts!" "Why not? There shouldn''t be any reason not to. If you didn''t touch the crown, your fingerprints won''t be found. Why are you so nervous?" Lucy spoke icily, and everyone looked at Charlotte with cold eyes too. Charlotte could note up with an excuse for some time, so she stammered, ¡°I-It''ll turn into a scandal. We''re the royal family. We can''t air our dirtyundry in public..." "Scandal? What scandal? We''re just trying to uncover the truth. Why is it suddenly a scandal?" Matthew chuckled. Arthur and Juliana stared at Charlotte sternly. If they still had not figured out that Charlotte was framing Lucy at this point, they would simply be feigning ignorance. ¡°Charlotte, how could you be like this? You used such tactics to frame your sister! Why did you do this? You''ve greatly disappointed me," Juliana said with a pained expression. With the truth exposed, Charlotte no longer cared, so she blurted out relentlessly, "What sister? She''s not my sister. I hate her! "The moment she returned, you all stopped treating me like your daughter. You give her all the nice things, and I''m the unwanted one. I hate her so much! Why did she have toe back?" Charlotte finally poured out her inner thoughts, causing Arthur and Juliana to step back in shock. They never expected that their daughter, whom they had loved for so many years, would harbor such thoughts. They had never neglected her after Velda returned. They never imagined Charlotte to have so much jealousy in her that she would want to sabotage Velda and even frame her. Arthur''s and Juliana''s hearts sank upon realizing the truth, while Charlotte remained indignant. "So that''s what you truly think. Very well. It seems like we''ve spoiled you too much. It''s time for us to properly discipline you." Arthur closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "The eldest princess has damaged the second princess'' crown and tried to frame her yet she shows no remorse..." Arthur paused for a moment and continued callously, "Revoke the eldest princess'' fief and keep locked up for three months so that she can reflect on her actions." From being grounded for half a month, her punishment had been extended to three months. Worst of all, her fief would be revoked! Charlotte panicked. She could bear any other punishment, but revoking her fief meant losing her title and right to inheritance! "No! Dad, you can''t take away my fief. I''m sorry. I won''t be jealous anymore, and I won''t harm my sister. Please spare me, Dad!"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Just a moment ago, Charlotte had been hurling insults at Lucy, but upon hearing Arthur''s punishment, she immediately softened. She sobbed and kneeled as she clung to Arthur''s legs, begging for mercy. Despite his heartache, Arthur did not say anything to her. Instead, he ordered the maids, "Take the eldest princess away." He believed that Charlotte had to learn her lesson and truly repent. Only then could she change her ways and let go of her jealousy. "Yes, Your Majesty." No one dared to plead for Charlotte now that Arthur and Juliana were genuinely angry. Anyone who dared to intercede on Charlotte''s behalf would be risking their lives. Chapter 367 The maids quickly took Charlotte away. Reluctant to leave, Charlotte continued to cry out, "No, Dad, Mom, you can''t do this to me! I''m sorry. I''ll change. You can''t... You can''t take away my fief." The maids were still somewhat hesitant until Juliana said, "Take her away!" Although it pained her greatly, she could not afford to be lenient anymore. The maids dared not dy any longer, so they quickly took Charlotte away. Seeing as her cries and repentances were in vain, she eventually turned them into curses. "You''re all liars! You don''t love me. You only love Lucy. I hate her, I hate her!" Arthur and Juliana tried their best to ignore what she said. After Charlotte was taken back to her own room and was held in confinement, it was L''s turn to be berated. "I sent you to take care of the princess, and this is how you take care of her? Instead of advising her when she''s doing something wrong, you act as an aplice!" Juliana stared at L with a lethal gaze. When it came to the maids, she was even less lenient. L was so frightened that she immediately knelt down, trembling all over. She lowered her head and pleaded for forgiveness, "Forgive me, Your Majesty! It was the princess who gave me the orders. I-I couldn''t disobey the princess'' orders!" In reality, she was only willing to do things for Charlotte because she was greedy for the rewards Charlotte gave her. Now that Charlotte had been punished, L could no longer escape punishment herself. She might as well push the me onto Charlotte and im that she was forced to do those things. She was just a mere maid, so it made sense that she could not disobey her master''s orders. L was counting on this excuse to get her out of trouble. However, Juliana snorted. "How dare you stille up with excuses? If you can''t take care of the princess properly, there''s no need for you to continue. Go receive 20shes and wash clothes in theundry room." L did not expect such a heavy punishment from Juliana. The clothes worn by the royal family ¨º were all made of silk and could only be washed by hand, which made theundry room the most tiring and demanding ce in the pce. Only maids whomitted serious offenses were punished by being sent to theundry room, and they were not released easily. After what she had done, she should have been expelled from the pce. With the money Charlotte rewarded her, she could have lived a ove comfortable life. Instead of kicking her out of the pce, Juliana sent her to ve away in theundry room for decades.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. No way. That could not happen. L panicked and quickly begged Juliana for mercy, but Juliana was not going to give her a chance. "Why aren''t you going to get your punishment? Do you want me to give you an even harsher one?" "No, Your Majesty. I''m sorry. I''ll go receive my punishment right away!" L dared not dilly-dally any longer and hurried off to find the pce administrator''s wife to receive her punishment. Now that justice had been served, Arthur and Juliana looked apologetically at Lucy. "We''re sorry you had to go through this, Lucy. We had no idea your sister had such intentions." If it were not for Velda''s intelligence, they would have wrongly used her today. Their daughter had suffered so much outside, only toe back and endure more injustice. They felt like such useless parents. Both of them felt guilty and heartbroken. Lucy simply smiled andforted them, "Dad, Mom, don''t me yourselves. It''s not like you''re being biased. You''ve already punished my sister, so I haven''t suffered any injustice at all." Even though Charlotte brought this upon herself, Arthur and Juliana had to be in pain to make such a decision. How could Lucy be angry at them? Chapter 368 ? Lucy was actually quite content with how Arthur and Juliana handled everything. At least, the grievances and frustrations she felt a few days ago werepletely gone now, so Lucy was satisfied. However, Arthur and Juliana still felt sorry for Lucy, so they went out of their way to be kind to her. It was to the point that it felt overwhelming. After that day, they hired a craftsman to help repair her crown. The meeting with the fief''s mayor was dyed because of the damaged crown. Meanwhile, Chelsea and Hugh followed Lucy and Matthew to visit their new home. It had been a while since the pair of best friendsst saw each other, and they had a lot to catch up on. They were practically glued to each other every day. Only after Chelsea brought up the unsightly couple did she learn that Lucy had lost her memory and forgotten about them.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She was d that Lucy had forgotten those painful memories, so Chelsea did not bring up the Quinns again. Several days passed like this, and Matthew could not hold back anymore. He picked a day when he was rtively free to ask Hugh, "When are you and your girlfriend going to leave?" Matthew gritted his teeth. It was not that he was so unweing that he would not even allow his wife''s friends to stay at their house for a few days, but he just could not take it anymore. He would spend the entire day at work, looking forward toing home in the evening to cuddle with his dear wife. However, his wife would tell him that she was going to sleep in her friend''s room, and in sexy pajamas too. How was he supposed to endure that? "I want to leave too, you know. Do you think I have a choice? I''m just as helpless." Matthew was not the only one facing this dilemma. Hugh was even more at a loss. At least Matthew could go out to work during the day. Out of sight, out of mind. However, Hugh left his work behind to apany his girlfriend. Once the two women met, Chelsea treated him like he was invisible. Perhaps these two women were each other''s true loves while he and Matthew were just a mistake. The two men exchanged looks, and they could see the sympathy reflected in each other''s gaze. He could not let this go on. He had to take suspected that seriohelsea away t just whisk Chelsea away from him. To separate the two women, Hugh and Matthew teamed up to confront them. Before they could make their move, Lucy and Chelsea approached them first. "Chelsea, there''s something I need to tell you...¡± Just as Hugh was about to speak Chelsea and Lucy smiled at the same time. Chelsea said, ¡°Oh, it seems we''re on the same wavelength! I have something to tell you too. Should we see if we''re going to tell each other the same thing?" Seeing Chelsea''s excitement, Hugh smiled and said, "Sure, you go first." "Let''s move to Charleston and live with Lucy!" Chelsea blurted out eagerly, causing Hugh and Matthew''s faces to turn green. "No!" The two men spoke in unison, and their unexpected synchronization momentarily wiped off the joy on Lucy and Chelsea''s faces. "Why not?" Hugh''s outright refusal upset Chelsea, and under her questioning, Hugh got nervous. l He remained silent, and Lucy narrowed her eyes at Matthew suspiciously. "Matt, why are you saying no? Are you two hiding something from us?" Faced with the questions from their women, Hugh and Matthew gulped and took a few steps back. How were they going to exin themselves? Chapter 369 ? If Lucy and Chelsea were to live together, Matthew and Hugh would be neglected. Having to spend lonely nights was absolute torture, but they could not just tell them that. Hugh racked his brain, trying toe up with an excuse. He suddenly had an idea. "Something came up at thepany. Yes, that''s it. That''s what I was going to tell you. I haven''t been to thepany the past few days, so some issues have urred..." Unlike Matthew, it would be impossible for him to simply relocate hispany headquarters to Charleston on a whim. Hugh decided toe up with a little lie, saying that hispany was facing some problems. That way, he could resolve Chelsea''s desire to stay and take her back with him. In an attempt to pacify Lucy, Matthew followed Hugh''s lead and chimed in regretfully, "Yeah, Mr. Lincoln''spany is facing a major problem and is on the verge of bankruptcy. He didn''t want to worry you, Ms. King, so he has been keeping it to himself all this time." Bankruptcy? Since when was hispany facing bankruptcy? Matthew was just making things up! Hugh looked at Matthew with a huge question mark on his face. However, Chelsea took it seriously. She anxiously grabbed Hugh and said with a trembling voice, "When did this happen? Why didn''t you tell me, Hugh?" How the hell was he supposed to tell her that when it waspletely made up by Matthew? Although he was not as sessful as Matthew, Hugh''spany would not copse after just a week or so without him. Hugh wanted to exin that it was not as serious as Matthew made it sound, but Matthew cleared his throat and continued, "Ms. King, don''t me Mr. Lincoln. "He saw how much fun you were having the past few days, and he didn''t want to worry you. Besides, it''s our responsibility as men to handle these things." With Matthew''s persuasion, Chelsea looked at Hugh guiltily and apologized, "I''m sorry, Hugh. It''s all my fault. Let''s go back and take care of yourpany''s issues. We''re in this together. You don''t have to bear it alone just because you''re worried about me." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. With that said, there was no way of backing out now. Hugh simply did not deny hispany''s impending bankruptcy. He forced a wry smile and nodded. "Okay, I won''t keep things from you next time." Damn it! If Chelsea found out the did. truth after they returned, he would make Matthew sorry for what ''I won''t forget this, Matthew, Hugh thought. Chelsea misinterpreted his expression. She thought that he was feeling anxious about hispany on the inside, but still forcing a smile in front of her. Without further dy, she hurried over to Lucy and said, "I''m sorry, Lucy. I promised to live with you, but I might not be able to fulfill that yoot.ne promise for a while. I need to back with Hugh to resolve his company''s issues." to She cared for Lucy and loved Hugh at the same time. Caught between the two, she was overwhelmed with guilt. "It''s okay, I understand. Thepany is important. You cane visit me anytime. I''ll be here waiting for you.¡± Lucy patted her shoulder. She was not too disappointed. Besides, it was not like she could stay with her forever. Chelsea had her own life. Being able to meet each other and part without regrets was good enough. As long as they had each other in their hearts, their friendship would be the same no matter where they were. Chelsea and Hugh hurried back to deal with the urgent matter, so Matthew generously arranged a private jet to escort them back. Chapter 370 Within half an hour, Chelsea and Hugh finished packing their luggage. Then, Lucy and Matthew escorted them to the ne. ¡°Lulu, take care. I''lle to see you again after Hugh and I take care of hispany''s affairs." Chelsea was reluctant to leave. She held Lucy and sulked, so Lucyforted her with a smile, "I''ll take care of myself, and I''ll wait for you toe visit. If you don''te, I''ll go to you." After their affectionate moment, Chelsea and Hugh were about to board the ne when Matthew remarked, "Mr. Lincoln, don''t worry. If there''s anything yourpany needs help with, feel free to ask me. I''ll try my best to help you. Ms. King and my wife are best friends after all." Matthew smirked, and Hugh almost choked, but he still had to thank him, "Thank you, Mr. Leon, but I can handle it." Hugh cast Matthew a nce and smiled sarcastically before boarding the ne with Chelsea. Lucy and Matthew watched the ne take off and disappear into the distance before they walked back home hand in hand. However, Lucy suddenly stopped in her tracks. "Wait a minute. Something feels off. Why do I get the feeling that something is going on between you and Hugh?" Lucy squinted her eyes at Matthew. Matthew felt himself breaking out in a cold sweat on his forehead, but his face was calm as he replied, "Why would you think that? You''re overthinking. "What could there possibly be between me and Mr. Lincoln? It''s just like seeing an old friend, so I was just worried about him. That''s all." Matthew smiled at Lucy, but she seemed unconvinced, so she asked him again, ¡°You''re not lying to me, are you?" "I''m not..." Matthew hesitated for a moment but nodded earnestly. How could it be considered lying when he was just trying to make his wife happy? "Fine. I didn''t expect you to get along so well with Chelsea''s boyfriend. thought you wouldn''t easily make friends as a big CEO, but it seems like CEOs befriend other CEOs." Lucy said somewhat joyfully as she walked ahead. Matthew watched her from behind and smiled indulgently. Having her in his life was such a blessing. Now that Chelsea was gone, Lucy found herself with nothing to do all day. She just ate, slept, and yed. Over time, she gained two kilograms. When she stepped on the scale, she felt devastated, but Matthew reassured her that she looked beautiful no matter her weight. Gaining a little weight was even better in his opinion. He always thought that Lucy was too skinny, but Lucy did not see it that way. She thought that she had be toozy, which led to her weight gain. Finally, she decided to keep herself busy to avoid gaining more weight and perhaps lose some. She wanted to find something to do, and Matthew thought that it was a good idea too, so he suggested she return to her roots-drawing. However, after losing a chunk of her memory, Lucy did not seem interested in it anymore. When Lucy first came to Charleston, she remembered noticing that there was a downturn in theic market. She had briefly entertained the idea of drawingics, but she never implemented it. With so much time on her hands, she decided to pick it up again. Lucy locked herself in her room to focus on her creative work. Her basic skills were still there. Sketching characters, plotting storylines, and setting backgrounds came naturally to her.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. However, shecked inspiration. Despite thinking for a long time, she could note up with a story idea or decide on a style. Often, she would have a fleeting idea only to bin itter. In the end, out of frustration, Lucy decided to go for a walk to clear her mind. Chapter 371 ? Perhaps going out for a walk would help Lucy find some inspiration. Lucy decided to call Matthew to inform him before bringing bodyguards along with her. Although she did not like the feeling of being followed, the royal guards were still investigating the assassins'' whereabouts. To avoid causing trouble for others and for the sake of her safety, it would be better to have bodyguards with her. As Lucy stepped out, she thought about the small town where she had stayed when she first came to Charleston. She had rented the ce for a year, but she had not visited since moving to the pce. She wondered how thendy and Britney were doing. Also... Was Cillian still living there? Now that she did not need him anymore, he had probably returned to school. Although she was not familiar with the way, she remembered the name of the small town and its flowers. She told the bodyguard, who was also her driver, the name of the ce. He quickly drove there. As Lucy got out of the car, she breathed in the fresh air. She felt much better both physically and mentally. The ce was as beautiful as she remembered. Following her memory, Lucy walked along the path. Soon, she saw the beautiful little house she had fallen in love with at first sight. In the open field near the small fountain, several children were happily ying catch. Lucy immediately spotted Britney and went up to say hi to her. However, the little girl paused when she saw Lucy, and she instantly ran away. Lucy was stunned. Why did she run away? Had she forgotten about her? Lucy felt disappointed at the thought, but in less than two minutes, Britney returned while pulling a woman out of the house.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Mom, look! Ms. Lucy is back!" Britney happily ran up and hugged Lucy''s thigh while Lucy ruffled her hair. ¡°I came back to see you. I''m d you still remember me, Britney.¡± The two of them greeted each other warmly. Thendy came forward to greet her too. "Ms. Lucy, you''re back." "Yes, I''m back. I must''ve scared you for leaving without saying anythingst time." Lucy smiled at Maggie, but she quickly brushed it off. "No, no, we''re fine, but Mr. Sullivan was really worried at the time. When he found out that you were okay, he let us know too." Cillian must have been worried sick. Lucy sighed internally and asked Maggie, "Is Mr. Sullivan still living here?" "He moved out yesterday. He said had to go look for someone. He even left your things behind, saying that you''de back to get them. But I didn''t expect you toe today." Maggie smiled. She did not ask why Lucy did note back if she was fine. of She could tell from the grandeur of Lucy''s presence that she was not just an ordinary person. She was definitely someone of higher. and wealth. Although Lucy''s coronation ceremony as a princess was grand, it was not on the news. Onlymoners who attended the ball saw the real princess, and since Maggie''s family did not attend the ball, they did not know who Lucy was. After finding out that Cillian had left, Lucy was unsure of what to think. Chapter 372 ? Things were so hectic for a while that Lucy did not even have the chance to say thank you to Cillian. "Is my room still vacant?" Since Maggie said that Cillian had not taken Lucy''s things, Lucy assumed that she still had her room. Besides, she had rented it for a year, but it had only been two months. Feeling a bit awkward at Lucy''s question, Maggie replied, "Ms. Lucy, I''ve kept your belongings safe for you. I assumed you wouldn''t be staying here anymore, so I was going to refund you the rent for the remaining 11 months." Lucy had only stayed for a month at most. ording to what Maggie said, it seemed like she had rented out the room again. Lucy felt a little disappointed, but she reckoned that Cillian must have told Maggie that she would not being back. It was understandable that thendy had rented out the room to someone else, but at least she had kept Lucy''s belongings safe. "Thank you, Ms. Stewart." Lucy smiled and thanked Maggie, who quickly reassured her that it was no big deal before going inside to retrieve Lucy''s belongings. Maggie took out a neat box and a wad of cash to refund the rent. Only then did Lucy realize that she had paid the rent in foreign currency rather than the local currency, which made it incredibly expensive. When she used Matthew''s ck card to pay, she forgot to check the currency symbol. Fortunately, she was still able to get most of it refunded. Despite her immense wealth, Lucy still had a habit of being frugal. Just as she was about to leave after thanking Maggie, she handed half of the rent back to her. "I''ll just take half of the refund. The rest is to thank you for taking care of me and for you to buy snacks et toys for little Britney." Lucy smiled and walked away while Maggie stood there holding the money for a long time. She then thanked Lucy gratefully. In the car, Lucy looked out the window in a daze, watching the scenery pass by. She could not help but feel a little sentimental. She hade to Charleston to escape assassins, but she unexpectedly found her real family. Despite encountering some unpleasant incidents, she now had a father, a mother, and a brother who truly cared about her. Feeling like she was in a beautiful dream, Lucy spotted a familiar cafe and quickly said, "Park the car ahead. I want to go take a look." Back when she still thought that her brother was an annoying weirdo, she had argued with him in the caf¨¦. Lucy chuckled as she recalled the memory. A man with shining white hair blocked her path once again. "Well, well, well, if it isn''t you again, or should I call you Princess Velda?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Augustus greeted Lucy with a courteous bow, and Lucy frowned. Why was she always running into this weirdo? Although she owed him for reuniting her with her brother, his evil-looking appearance and oily tongue put her on edge. "I''m going back now. See you again, Mr. Scruggs." Lucy wanted to leave, but Augustus quickly blocked her path. "Why are you in such a rush, gorgeous? I''m Theodore''s good friend. Now that you''re his sistol you should be treating me like your brother too." He teased Lucy with his unctuous speech and even stopped her from leaving. Then, the head of Lucy''s bodyguards furrowed his brows, ready to drive Augustus away. Chapter 373 ? Matthew had made it clear to get rid of anyone who dared to harm or chat up his wife. Augustus retreated in fear and stuttered, "G-Gorgeous, tell your bodyguards to calm down. If they injure me, I''ll sue you." Just a moment ago, he was acting all high and mighty, but he instantly shrunk in fear. Feeling at a loss, Lucy quickly instructed the head of her bodyguards, "It''s alright. He won''t do anything to me." "Yes, Mrs. Leon." The bodyguard immediately stepped back. Augustus finally straightened his posture and sighed in relief, returning to his nonchnt self. "What are you up to?" Lucy looked at him with a hint of exasperation, so he said innocently, "Nothing. Theodore, that rascal, asked me to find his sister for him, but he didn''t tell me anything. He just left without a word. "Good thing I''m also somewhat a nobleman myself, so I was able to enter the pce. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have known you''re actually his sister. "Since we met each other here coincidentally, I just wanted toe up to say hello. What did you think I was up to?" Augustus rambled on and chuckled as he looked at Lucy. Lucy furrowed her brows, avoiding his gaze. ¡°Nothing. Since you''vee to say hello already, you can leave now. I''m going home.¡± Lucy could not bring herself to like this guy at all. How could someone as gentle as her brother have such a shady friend? Wrinkling her nose, Lucy turned around and left, but Augustus did not stop her this time. Instead, he just watched her leave with great interest. Theodore''s little sister was quite the character. She was quirky and cute, but it was a shame that she was married. There was no way her husband could possibly be as charming and handsome as him, though. Hmm... Maybe he should ask Theodore for help. Augustus smirked, humming a tune as he walked away. After her encounter with Augustus, Lucy was not in the mood anymore, so she decided to head home. When she got home, Matthew had not returned yet, so she sorted through the belongings she brought back from the guesthouse.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. There were a few sets of clothes, some novels, aptop, and... The drafts she intended to work on and the sketch of Matthew. They were carefully packed into a folder, courtesy of either Cillian or thendy. While organizing her belongings, she looked at the sketches and thought about her walk today. Suddenly, inspiration struck. Without even tidying up, she hurried to her studio and began to sketch frantically. She wanted to create a book titled ''The Adventures of the Runaway Princess''. The name might sound cheesy, but it was just a temporary title. She had the entire storyline nned out. The story was about amoner princess and the hardships she faced. Wielding a sword, she overcame obstacles, fought viins, and defeated dragons. Eventually, she would save a handsome prince, finding both friendship and love along the way. It was intended to be a feel-good short story with a maximum of three pages and a dozen or so frames. Themoner princess was inspired by Lucy herself, while Prince Charming was none other than Matthew. As for the viins and dragons, Lucy had not figured them out yet, but she had a rough idea. Once she started, she came fully engrossed in it. She spent the entire afternoon in her studio, sketching more than a dozen images of the main characters, but no matter how she looked at them, she was not satisfied. 5 They were either far tooplex or the character lines were too sharp. They did not fit the feel-good style she envisioned, and the whole thing was turning out more like a horror story instead. Chapter 374 ? Lucy was disappointed. Although she had a rough outline of each frame in her mind, whenever she tried to put pen to paper, she was met with various obstacles. Sometimes, the overallposition of the drawing was not in harmony, making it look awkward. Other times, the lines in the little details were too messy and not seamless enough. These minor ws affected the overall aesthetic. Lucy set her drawing pencil aside, feeling at a loss. Outside the window, a chirping bird of an unknown species perched on a nearby rooftop. It caught Lucy''s eye. When she looked over, she noticed that the evening sky had darkened with clouds gathering together. They chased thest remnants of daylight on the horizon... Not long after, a sense of drowsiness overcame her. She could no longer resist the urge to close her eyes. It seemed like she was exhausted. With so much going on in the past few days, it was no wonder Lucy was tired. Perhaps her dissatisfaction and inability to focus on her artwork were because of her fatigue. She realized that she needed to take a break and rx. Feeling a little lightheaded, she could not resist closing her eyes, regardless of the noise in her surroundings. She still held the book in her hand, drifting off to sleep before she was able to return it to its original ce. Just then, Matthew knocked on the door, but there was no response. He knew Lucy well. She never liked to be disturbed while she was drawing as her ideas would go out the window. However, Matthew was worried about her, so he decided to check up on her anyway. Lucy had a bad habit. Once inspiration struck, no one could stop her. Sometimes, she would stay in her room for five or six hours straight and be nowhere to be found during mealtime. How could he let that happen? Lucy was already too fragile in Matthew''s eyes. If she neglected her meals, it would just break his heart. "Wifey?" Matthew asked patiently after knocking for a while with no response. He held the handle and realized that it was unlocked, so he gently pushed it open to find Lucy sitting on the 1.99 leather couch with a book in her one hand, carelessly fast asleep. Lucy''s hair was disheveled on both sides, and her crimson lips were slightly parted. She looked innocent and harmless in her sleep. Matthew did not even have the timeThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. to appreciate Lucy''s sleeping face. All he could think about was how much Lucy was just like a child. It was evening, and the temperature was dropping sharply, yet she fell asteep without even covering herself with a nket. "Wifey..." ? Although Matthew was angry, he would not show it to Lucy. He could only patiently speak to he "Wifey, how could you fall asleep at this time?" ¨¦n.swnovels Matthew pinched Lucy''s small cheek, feeling her smooth and soft skin. Lucy groggily woke up with her eyes still half-closed, clearly still half-asleep. "What is it?" Lucy rubbed her eyes, feeling that this short nap was not enough. She was still tired, and her drowsiness had not gone away yet. Suddenly, she slumped onto Matthew''s broad shoulder, closed her eyes, and fell asleep again, shallowly breathing onto Matthew''s neck. Matthew chuckled softly. "The maid said you stayed in the room for several hours withouting out, so I came to check on you." Matthew gently kissed Lucy''s hair. Her hair was so soft that he could not resist leaning his head against hers. Lucy only heard about half of what he said, so she responded in a daze, ¡°Mmm..." Then, she closed her eyes again, drifting off to dreand. Chapter 375 ? Matthew pinched Lucy''s little nose and could not help but call her by her nickname, "Wake up, Lulu. Have dinner first before sleeping. You can''t skip dinner." Lucy was practically unconscious, so her body could not help but lean forward. Matthew wrapped his arms around her waist and noticed that she had indeed lost quite a bit of weight. He could easily encircle her waist with a lot more space to spare. She alwaysined about wanting to lose weight, but what was there to lose? She was practically skin and bones already. "Lulu, listen to me. Let''s go downstairs for dinner. It''s all your favorite dishes today, so don''t let them go to waste." Matthew was feeling a little frustrated, and Lucy suddenly jolted awake. When she looked up, she noticed that she was nestled in Matthew''s arms. No wonder she did not want to open her eyes. Matthew''s embrace was so warm and cozy that she did not want to leave. "Let me sleep a little longer..." Lucy said as she rubbed her head against Matthew''s neck, tickling him. How could he say no to her? "Another half an hour, and I promise I''ll go have dinner." Lucy blinked at him and took his silence for a yes, so she leaned in and pressed her soft lips against his, leaving a gentle kiss. Matthew saw how Lucy refused to let go of his embrace and simply did not have the heart to wake her up. Lucy had be the apple of his eye after all, so he had no choice but to follow her wishes. "Alright. Another half an hour, then." Matthew could only relent. Just as he was about to let go of her, he realized that she did not want him to go at all. Whenever he tried to loosen his grip, Lucy held onto even tighter, burying her head in his chest. She was basically using him as a pillow... Matthew had no choice but to carefully shift and find the mostfortable sitting position before pulling Lucy into his arms and covering her with a nket. Lucy slept even morefortably with a satisfied expression, looking like a well-fed kitten. Matthew nced at the table, noticing Lucy''s recent works scattered on it. They were all wrinkled and crumpled as if Lucy was dissatisfied with her creations. Matthew reached out to unfold her drawings. Even an amateur like him could see the ws in them. It seemed like Lucy had stayed in the room for so long because she was unhappy with her work. No one would expect Lucy to have this side to her, but her stubbornness was so deeply ingrained in her personality that she would not rest until she was satisfied with her work. That made Matthew admire her and ache for her at the same time. Suddenly, the phone tucked in Matthew''s pocket rang, startling Lucy from her peaceful slumber. She furrowed her brows, about to open her eyes. Matthew swiftly pressed the decline button and silenced the phone. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Then, he continuedforting Lucy, stroking her back until she whimpered softly and drifted back to sleep. Matthew shook his head both helplessly and dotingly. With his power and influence, he never imagined himself yielding sopletely to her. Yet, he willingly did so because that woman was Lucy. She was the only person who held such power over him. Chapter 376 After an unknown amount of time, Lucy opened her eyes again and saw that dawn was breaking. She vaguely remembered what Matthew told her yesterday. He said that she had to wake up and have dinner after a short nap, yet here they were, both asleep on the couch. Matthew gave her all the nket while he only had a thin garment on and nothing else to cover himself. He could not continue sleeping like this, especially with the sudden drop in temperature and continuous rainy weather the past few days. It was crucial to keep warm. "Matt..." Lucy nudged him, but he did not respond. Even when she softly called his name by his ear, it only elicited a soft grunt from him. Feeling worried, Lucy lifted her hand to his forehead. Unsurprisingly, he was down with a fever. The mighty CEO was reduced to lying on the couch with nowhere to put his long legs, yet he still had to wake up to a fever after suffering the entire night. Feeling guilty, Lucy looked at Matthew''s flushed cheeks due to the fever. She reluctantly pushed him away, not wanting to disturb his sleep. She knew how busy he had been these days with barely any time to rest. Now that he had the chance, she wanted him to rest as much as he could. However, he was in such poor condition that he could not be cramped up on the couch any longer. Matthew did not move at the sound of her voice, leaving Lucy in a dilemma. "Matt, can you please get up? You have a fever. You can''t sleep here like this." Lucy''s tone was filled with concern. Matthew opened his eyes wearily and wanted to reach out to touch Lucy''s face, but he found himselfcking the strength to do so. "I''m too weak. I just want to sleep," Matthew mumbled, unaware that he had a fever. He just feltpletely drained of energy, so he wanted to sleep there. Looking at Matthew''s pitiful state, Lucy decided to summon the family doctor to the room to check on him. She attempted to get him off the couch and into bed for thest time, but she still failed. "Forget it." She was the one who begged Matthew for half an hour of sleepst night, and now he was using the same tactics on her. Seeing how simr both of them were, Lucy had no choice but to give in. After a while, the family doctor arrived with a medicine kit in hand. The doctor was experienced, so dealing with minor illnesses like colds was a piece of cake. "Mrs. Leon, here''s the medication I''ve prepared Mr. Leon seems to have a slight cold, but it''s nothing serious, However, he''s been overworking himself the past folThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. days and needs proper rest," the doctor exined and gestured toward the partially open window. "There''ll be heavy rain tonight, so it''s crucial to keep the room warm. Taking such precautions in the future can help reduce the chances of catching a cold..." Listening to the doctor''s advice, Lucy quickly closed the windows and doors. "Thank you, doctor," she said politely as she saw him out. Taking matters into her own hands, she prepared some cold medicine for Matthew and added an extra nket to keep him warm. If his condition worsened, she would only feel more guilty. Just as Lucy was about to go out and boil some water, Matthew grabbed her arm. "Lulu, where are you going? Can''t you stay with me for a while?" Chapter 377 Just a moment ago, Matthew could not even open his eyes to speak. Now, he was suddenly gripping onto Lucy''s wrist with force. Even when the doctor arrived, Matthew refused to open his eyes and just stayed curled up in the nket like a fluffy squirrel. It was rare to hear Matthew speak in such a tone, but it sessfully tugged at Lucy''s heartstrings. She tightly held his hand and reassured him, "I''m not leaving, Matt." Lucy carefully tucked his hand under the nket. "You have a cold. Don''t move around, okay? I''ll go make you some cold medicine and be back soon, very soon." Matthew was not buying it, so he held onto her hand, unwilling to let go. "How soon is ''very soon''? I don''t have a fever... I don''t want to take medicine..." His voice grew more distressed as he spoke. "Why don''t you want to take medicine, Matt?" "I just don''t want to," he said childishly. "You need to take medicine for your fever to go down. Be good, okay?" Lucy got up to leave, and the man who could not summon any strength just moments ago was suddenly hugging her tightly around the waist, pressing her into his embrace. "Matt!" Lucy was getting frustrated. She was genuinely worried about Matthew''s health, but he seemed to be throwing a childish tantrum and unwilling to cooperate. No matter how powerful Matthew was, he was still a mortal. His body was not made of steel. How could he endure this any longer? Although Matthew could barely open his eyes to look at Lucy, he could tell that she was mad. He did not want to upset her further, so he deliberately sounded even more pitiful to make her feel sympathy for him. "I don''t want to take medicine because... it''s bitter." As soon as he uttered the word ''bitter'', he frowned. He had not even tasted the cold medicine yet, but the thought of the medicine alone was already assaulting his taste buds with the bitter taste. Lucy was dumbfounded. She had not expected the upromising and indestructible Matthew to be defeated by mere medicine. Lucy gently touched his feverish forehead and said, "How about having some candy after taking your medicine?" "Candy?" Matthew swayed. Seizing the opportunity, Lucy immediately went to get the medicine and assured Matthew, "Don''t worry, Matt. I have plenty of candy here. But you must take all the medicine without leaving a single one, okay?" to With a click, Lucy closed the door, leaving Matthew nodding drowsily toward the door. In no time, Lucy brought over the pills with a handful of candies. ¡°Here, take them quickly." Lucy brought the pills to Matthew''s lips, and he obediently followed her instructions. He took everything with a few gulps of water. ¡°Candy,¡± said Matthew, trying to ignore the bitter taste in his mouth. He held his breath to prevent the bitterness from invading his nose and mouth, but some still made it through. Lucy immediately unwrapped two s and gave them to him. Ont after tasting the sweetness did Matthew finally settle down to sleep.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Lucy looked at Matthew''s well-defined features. She was shocked that such childishness and innocence could still emerge from him. Chapter 378 ? Matthew''s body was quite resilient, so this minor cold was nothing to worry about. After taking the medicine and napping for a while, his fever subsided, and he was back to normal. However, the real ''storm'' was far from over.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Lucy sat at the edge of the bed, staring at Matthew seriously. Little did Matthew know that the moment he opened his eyes, he would see Lucy looking at him sternly like she was about to interrogate him. She had never looked at him like that before. "Lulu, what''s wrong?" Matthew dared not utter any unnecessary words, afraid that even a single phrase might cause Lucy''s anger to erupt. If that happened, he would be the one to suffer. Lucy remained silent, still gazing sharply at Matthew''s face as if she were trying to read his mind. "Lulu, I noticed you didn''t finish your drawing yesterday. How about I draw with you today? What do you think about that?" Matthew attempted to change the subject, but Lucy was still unwilling to engage. Unable to hold back any longer, Matthew asked her softly, ¡°Lulu, did I do something wrong..." Lucy smirked coldly. After beating about the bush, Matthew finally got to the point. "So, you''re aware that you did something wrong." "I... I didn''t do anything wrong..." Matthew was tongue-tied. Before he could utter anything else, Matthew was intimidated by Lucy''s sharp gaze. ¡°Lulu, I know I did something wrong, but can you tell me what I did wrong? Don''t get mad." The thing Matthew feared the most was Lucy getting angry and ignoring him. That oue was unbearable, immediately. Lucy would not so he might as well just be §Ö distance herself from him if he apologized, right? to S Sure enough, Lucy gave in and said, "Do you know why you caught a cold yesterday?" Matthew shook his head, looking clueless. He had always been healthy, and even his regr health check reports were clean. If he did catch a cold, it was just by chance. He did not like falling ill either, so he exercised regrly to strengthen his immunity. "You didn''t cover yourself with a nket yesterday and slept on the couch all night." Lucy may be angry, but she was more heartbroken than anything else. Matthew finally understood that it was his own negligence that caused him to catch a cold. "I see. Lulu, it''s okay. Catching a cold once or twice won''t hurt. I''m healthy..." "Being healthy doesn''t mean you can afford to be careless," Lucy lectured him, but she could not bring herself to be too harsh. "In the future, you better tuck yourself under the covers before you sleep, understand?" Matthew patted his chest and promised, "Don''t worry, Lulu, I won''t do this again. I just wanted to cuddle with you for a while before getting up for dinner, but I ended up staying the entire night." Lucy did not know what was going through Matthew''s mind. He just wanted to spend more time with her, andst night was the perfect opportunity. How could he let it slip by? Matthew pretended to listen to Lucy''s scolding. He knew that she was doing it out of love, and it made his heart swell. He held onto her tightly, and the two of them cuddled for some time before he finally let go. Chapter 379 Due to Matthew''s cold, there was a backlog of documents that needed his approval at thepany.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Kent reported thepany''s situation over the past couple of days, "Mr. Leon, thepany will bepeting for a piece ofnd in the second half of the year, so we need your approval. The board has unanimously approved the resolution, but we need you to review it again." Kent continued briefing Matthew on uing projects and coborations. Although there were many tasks to handle, for Matthew, it was just another day at the office. Since assuming the position of CEO, Matthew had propelled the once-stagnantpany to new heights, surpassing all of hispetitors. Over the past few years, otherpanies could not even see Leon Corporation''s tail lights, let alone catch up to him. From then onward, Matthew had been incredibly busy. He struggled to adapt at first, but after about a week, he was able to effortlessly manage the workload and systematicallyplete his tasks. It was not even an exaggeration to say that Matthew could listen to a mobile phone, andline phone, and Kent''s summary of thepany''s situation all at once. Kent was efficient and never sloppy when it came to work. Matthew''s annual cooperative projects were almostpleted, and Kent had wrapped up most of the minor tasks too. It was at this moment that Samantha entered Matthew''s office. She wore expensive high heels, and a strong perfume scent wafted off her. "Mr. Leon." Samantha knew exactly what men liked. No one could turn down a delicate and lovely woman who knew how to take care of her appearance. Her greeting nearly made Kent break out in goosebumps. However, Matthew remained unmoved, not even lifting his gaze. He simply uttered in a cold voice, "What''s the matter?" Although Matthew had not said anything harsh, Samantha still felt as if she had been pped in the face. Her cheeks were burning with embarrassment. Seeing as the situation was taking a turn for the worse, Kent tried to make a quick exit but was caught by Matthew. "Where are you going? Have you done thepany''s monthly I not, finish it here, it today, or else you''ll have to work overtime." Kent was speechless, wondering what he had done to deserve getting dragged into this. Samantha figured that getting close to Matthew was not easy, so she tried to impress him. "Mr. Leonel canplete the monthly summary for you instead." The heavy scent of her perfume irritated Matthew''s throat. He had just recovered from his cold, yet he still had to suffer. ¡°No, thank you. I have an assistant, and he''s obligated toplete the tasks I assign him." Not daring to express his frustration, Kent continued with his task while trembling. Samantha persisted, refusing to give up until she achieved her goal. "Mr. Leon, receive my sry from Leon Corporation too, so I should also complete the tasks you assign!" Matthew could no longer tolerate her. Could this woman not understand that he wanted her to leave? Since she was pretending to not understand, she gave him no choice. ¡°Alright then. Let me ask you this. Which project has generated the highest profit for Leon Corporation this month?" Samantha was instantly at a loss for words. Chapter 380 ? In fact, Matthew''s question was not difficult at all. All the financial reports of Leon Corporation were publicly avable on their website. It was clear that the real estate projects were the most profitable for thepany that year, followed closely by cosmetics and fashion projects. This information was essible with just a few clicks, but where would Samantha find the time to look into it? The only thing on her mind was how to dress up to attract Matthew. Despite her efforts, Matthew remained unmoved. With a straw stack for a brain, it was no wonder that Samantha was oblivious to the fact that aside from Lucy, Matthew had no interest in anyone else. Samantha was left speechless with beads of cold sweat forming on her forehead. They threatened to ruin her makeup that day. Matthew continued to stare at her calmly, "You im to know everything and be able to help me with anything, but you don''t even know basic information that can be easily found online. What use are you as a secretary?" Samantha''s face turned red from embarrassment. She did not expect Matthew to speak to her in such a cold and direct manner, especially in front of Kent. She had put in extra effort today to get up early and dress herself up, hoping to receivepliments from Matthew. Instead, she received a harsh scolding right from the start, which was not a good feeling. Matthew typed away on his keyboard, and the clicking sounds echoed in the quiet office. After staring at hisputer screen for a while, he nced up to find Samantha still standing there. She looked at him with her red eyes, seemingly hesitant to speak. Matthew might not be interested in women, but he was smart enough to know what her intentions were. He could not understand why his mother was so insistent on breaking him and Lucy apart, especially when it was clear that he had no interest in women like Samantha. It only made everyone ufortable If not for his mother''s influence, Samatha probably would not even be allowed through the doors of Leon Corporation.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Matthew knew that dealing with her would be easy, so he dismiss her for now and deal with the situationter. "If you have anything else to discuss, we can talk about itter as I have some matters to tend to. My wife will being to see meter, so don''t want to see you alone in my office as it may raise her suspicions." Listening to his words made Samantha feel even worse. How could Lucy, who was not even half as attractive as her, receive so much love from Matthew? Like what Gabrie said, perhaps Lucy was nothing more than a cunning and seductive woman. Samantha had to admit that Lucy''s cunning tactics were impressive. Despite herck of appearance and education, she still managed to outshine her. Perhaps she el.ne possessed some special ability to captivate Matthew even though he imed to be disinterested in women. If Lucy wereing to the CEO''s officeter, Samantha would have the opportunity to get to know this woman properly. Matthew thought that Samantha would continue to use different tactics on him, but to his surprise, she stepped back. "Since you''re busy, I won''t disturb you anymore." Matthew looked at her confusedly as he did not expect her to give up so easily. However, it was probably for the best. That way, it would not cause any misunderstandings with Lucy. Chapter 381 Lucy could only stay at home because Matthew had left for the temporary office for work. She decided to head over during lunchtime and personally cook a big meal for him. Before that, she spent some time fixing the drawings she was not happy with. Her inspiration had alwayse from a sudden epiphany. However, since she started drawing Matthew''s profile, a portion of her unique inspiration began toe from him. Her brushes and strokes moved agilely and appeared on Matthew''s face.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Lucy began to scribble and draw. Lucy would draw when she had free time and she was quite adept at oil painting and sketching. The servants walked in and out of the living room but Lucy was in her own world and could no longer hear any noises from the outside world. She held a pencil that had been sharpened until only half of it was left and she began sketching while thinking about Matthew. Matthew had always been detailed with his work. He did not like anyone disturbing him, which was why he was always frowning in the office. His expression did not betray any hints of his feelings or thoughts when he was working. He spent a lot of time with business titans throughout the year and this could be the reason why he would always put up a mask reserved only for the public. Lucy was the only one who knew how lively the person under the mask was. He was not like how the public perceived him to be where Matthew often put up a cold demeanor. However, Lucy might not be aware that she was the only one who could see that side of Matthew. Matthew''s profile began to appear on the huge piece of canvas under the tips of Lucy''s pencil. A huge country house appeared behind him. It had a smokey chimney and was a symbol of thoseing homete that it was time for dinner. The path home was filled with little stones. It was a long and rxed walk home. It was between mountains as far as the eye could see and surrounded by a green, lush forest. A couple of birds would asionally fly past the orange sky as they flew high into the skyline. Mathew was sitting on a handmade swing in the drawing. His hands were ced freely on his side as he stared far off at the setting sun. Even though no one could guess what he was thinking, the expression on his face looked quite gentle under the orange glow of the sunset. This was the magic of Lucy''s sketch. She managed to capture the gentleness hidden deep inside Matthew. It was a beautiful picture to Lucy, but an astonishing discovery to others because no one had even seen Matthew look that way before. Matthew looked like he was staring far off into the distance as if he knew that someone was waiting for him toe home. The drawing was halfpleted but Lucy was happy with it even though she had not begun painting it. She put the artwork away carefully and looked up to see that it was almost 11:00 am. It was getting close to lunchtime and she left everything behind. She cleaned up and went to the kitchen to prepare a big meal. Matthew had always been a picky eater. It was something Lucy had discovered after spending time with Matthew. Fortunately, Lucy was a very observant person. Matthew would never say anything to her about it and Lucy had to discover it for herself. She had prepared some home-cooked food today. It was not that she did not want to prepare something more exquisite as Lucy felt that only food like this would feel like home. Happiness appeared on Lucy''s face at the thought of Matthew enjoying the food she prepared. Chapter 382 ? Samantha stood next to Gabrie with an upset look on her face. She could no longer hold her tears in as they began dripping to the floor. She whimpered in a very sad voice to Gabrie about how cold and scary Matthew had treated her today. "I have no idea why Matthew would treat me that way, Mrs. Leon. All I wanted to do was to help him today, but he said all I did was ruin things." Even though Samantha exaggerated somewhat, some of her exaggerations turned out to be words that Matthew wanted to say to her but did not manage to. Gabrie mmed the table angrily. She had just gotten her nails done not long ago and she almost broke them from mming the table. "Did he really say that?" Samantha''s heart thumped wildly when she saw how angry Gabrie was. However, this would probably work only if Gabrie got angry. Samantha exaggerated what was said to her. "Matthew even said that I can neverpare to Lucy. Not only that, he even kicked me out... What am I supposed to do next, Mrs. Leon?" Even though Samantha was a secretary at Leon Corporation working for Matthew, she was still a Shelby and a rich socialite. She had never experienced such an attitude before. Unfortunately for her, she had suffered the most from Matthew. He would never treat her that way if it were not for Lucy. Samantha was considered quite a catch. She had a great body and a beautiful face. Every man in the city wanted to date her and be with her. Why was it that when it came to Matthew, the Shelbys meant nothing to him? Lucy was a woman who could be trampled on and discarded. She did not deserve Matthew''s care and concern. Samantha could not understand this, but she was not the only one. Gabrie could not understand it either, which was why both of them were on the same page. "Matthew is getting even more brazen than before! What did Lucy do to him to get him so enamored with her?!" This was when Samantha began to put up a nice girl act in front of Gabrie. "Don''t say that, Mrs. Leon. Lucy is still Matthew''s wife, after all. They''re husband and wife in the eyes of thew. Matthew might be taking care of her because he has his pride to look out for." Gabrie sighed. She patted Samantha''s hand as she gave Samantha a tissue to wipe away her tears. "Matthew must have been blinded by that woman. How lucky he is to have a woman like you by his side but he just refuses to listen to reason!" Gabrie sighed while cooking up a n in her heart.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She decided to drop by the CEO''s office to see her disobedient son. Samantha did not dare to go into Matthew''s office again. She was afraid he would treat her in a strict and mean manner again. However, Gabrie said, "It''ll be fine. It won''t be a problem if I''m there with you. Don''t be afraid, Samantha. I''ll handle Matthew for you. He will never say those horrible words to you again!" Samantha pretended to look hesitant but she was secretly gleeful. This was a great excuse for her to stay by Matthew''s side. She remembered that Matthew had said that would be at the office as well. She wondered what Lucy would think if she saw Smanatha with Matthew. with nderful wife, Lucy Samantha wiped away her tears and went off to freshen up. She refused to be defeated by Lucy and had to stand out in every way possible. Samantha wanted Lucy to have a good look at how she was the better woman for Matthew. Chapter 383 ? Samantha was freshening up when she suddenly remembered something. Gabrie was already all prepared and standing at the door. She was waiting for Samantha to head to Matthew''s office together. She put down her foundation and smiled while looking at Gabrie. "Mrs. Leon, why don''t we have lunch first..." Gabrie had no idea what Samantha was nning. She looked at Samantha in bewilderment. "Samantha, you should go to the office to see Matthew. What if Lucy goes there first?¡± Samantha helped Gabrie to the couch calmly. "Don''t be anxious, Mrs. Leon. I heard Matthew mention Lucy just now. He said that Lucy would be going to his office for lunchter. Matthew looked quite happy. It must be because Lucy has made him lunch... "How about if we prepared lunch for Matthew too? We can''t lose out to Lucy! That way, Lucy will be smart enough to back out of this rtionship. Isn''t this a good idea?" Gabrie''s eyes lit up. She smiled and patted Samantha''s hand. "If only Matthew could be with you, Samantha. It would be my biggest fortune!" When it came to making lunch, it gave Gabrie a headache. "Do you know how to cook, Samantha? I have no idea how to cook anything. I can''t help you with it..." Gabrie had grown up with a silver spoon in her mouth. There was always someone to service her when it came to food and even buying clothes. She did not know how to cook at all. She was the kind of woman who never needed to lift a finger to do anything. It would be more helpful for her to give Samantha encouraging words than help cook anything. It was more practical for Gabrie as well. She would end up blowing up the kitchen if she tried to cook. Samantha knew this as well and hade prepared. "Don''t worry, Mrs. Leon. I have some cooking skills. When I was studying overseas, I used to make my own meals. Even though my food doesn''t look or taste as good as those served in five-star restaurants, it still tastes as good as home-cooked meals." Gabrieughed in surprise. "I didn''t know you could cook, Samantha!" Samantha replied with a smile, "Of course, I know how to cook, Mrs. Leon. It''s a necessary skill when studying overseas!"N?velDrama.Org content rights. "What do you know how to cook?" "Well, how about if I made Matthew some mushroom soup and pasta? If it isn''t enough, I can make him a steak too. What do you think?" "That sounds wonderful!" Gabrie smiled widely at Samantha. It did not matter to Gabrie if a woman could cook because the Leons had servants who could help out with food and take care of their daily needs. The servants would remind them to have their meals when it was time to eat. However, it was a bonus for Gabrie that Samantha could cook besides being able to help Matthew in his career. Gabrie smiled while grabbing some nuts on the table. "You should go ahead and get busy in the kitchen, Samantha. I''ll wait for you here. We''ll go over to Matthew''s office once you''re done and have a meal with him." Her words hold a deeper meaning. Samantha knew that meant Gabrie was on her side. She had support whereas Lucy did not. What did Lucy have to fight with her? Samantha was in a great mood, and her moves got faster in the kitchen. It was not long before the kitchen was filled with the delicious smell of food. Chapter 384 Gabrie sat in the living room, eating nuts and watching television. When she caught the fragrant smell of food, she found herself drawn toward the kitchen as she went inside to take a look. She watched as Samantha busied herself in front of a stove while wearing an apron. She looked like such a virtuous homemaker. Gabrie kept thinking about how her home would be filled with warmth if Matthew married Samantha. Lucy was nothing like that. Matthew had argued with Gabrie quite a number of times over Lucy. She did not like Lucy at all and wanted her to cut ties with the Leons. Lucy''s existence was nothing but a burden while the Shelbys were a family that was able to solidify Leon Corporation as the toppany for a long time. No one would ever dare challenge their position at the top. ¡°It''s been hard on you, Samantha.¡± This could be just a casual remark from Gabrie, but to Samantha, it sounded like she waspletely on Samantha''s side. There were two pieces of hot steak sizzling in the pan and they smelled absolutely delicious. Even an elegant woman like Gabrie could not help wanting to taste a piece. Gabrie was amazed. ¡°You can really cook!" Samantha packed the steak while saying to Gabrie, "I would never lie to you about something like this, Mrs. Leon. I''m not Lucy!" It sounded sweet to Gabrie. Samantha was right. She was nothing like Lucy. Lucy had tricked her son. Matthew was blinded by her and he needed another woman to tear off the fake mask Lucy was wearing and reveal who she really was to Matthew in order for him to give up on her. Gabrie''s mood got better at the thought of Samantha being the woman to do that. It was not long before Samantha was done. She had finished preparing the steak, pasta, and mushroom soup. These three dishes were Samantha''s favorite food while studying overseas. They were not difficult to prepare, and she got good at cooking them after making them often. Samantha''s cooking was really bad at the beginning, and she could not eat it. However, when she got better at controlling the heat, the steak she made was no longer tough, the mushroom soup was no longer too salty, and the pasta was no longer overcooked. "I''m done, Mrs. Leon. Let''s go! The steak won''t taste as great once it gets cold." "You''re right." Gabrie immediately went to the door to put on her shoes. ¡°Let''s leave right away, Samantha. We can''t let that horrible woman, Lucy, take all the credit!" They left one after the other. Meanwhile, Lucy was about done with her home-cooked food as well. She had to depend on herself when she had nothing to eat back then. She got better at cooking and her best dishes were meatloaf,N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. casserole, and sd. Those wol ordinary dishes but were delicious when done well. Lucy did not know the right amount of spices and temperature to cook these dishes in the beginning. She had ended up making them too salty and she could only gulp water down after first tasting them. However, once she got the gist of it, she managed to whip up a mean meal. Lucy looked up. It was almost 12:30 pm. She immediately got the driver to take her to Matthew''s office. Chapter 385 It was a relief that Lucy was nowhere seen in the office. Gabrie was nning to use an indirect tactic. After all, Matthew was her only son. She did not want him to suffer too much and make him do anything he did not like. All she could do was coerce him step by step. "It''s already past 12, Matthew. Aren''t you going for lunch?" Matthew did not even look up when he knew both of them were there. He buried himself in work and refused to be disturbed. Gabrie kept on talking until Matthew was forced to look away from his documents and at his mother. He knew what his mother was nning by bringing Samantha with her. However, he had no idea what to say when he saw the aggrieved look on Samantha''s face. This woman was from an influential family. She looked elegant and bright on the outside, so why was she always underhanded in her ways? She was always snitching behind his back and talking badly about Lucy to his mother. It was difficult for him as he did not want to hurt his mother''s pride. Matthew could not say anything that sounded too harsh. All he could do was defend Lucy while ignoring his mother''s unhappiness with Lucy. "What are you doing here, Mom? This is the office and I need a quiet environment. If you have anything important to tell me, can''t it wait until after office hours?" Matthew''s tone was already considered polite, but Gabrie was having none of it. "How can you talk to your mother that way, Matthew?" Samantha took the opportunity to showcase herself as the nice girl who smoothed things over when she saw them starting an argument. She held Gabrie''s arm. "Mrs. Leon, Matthew is a little impatient because he has too much work on his hands. Don''t be mad at him." Samantha ced a lunch box on Matthew''s table when she said this. "Matthew, I made this steak and pasta specially for you. There''s mushroom soup too. These are my best dishes. You should have a taste." He did not even look up at her as he continued scribbling on a piece of paper. It took him quite a while before saying, "It''s fine. Take them away. I''m not having them." Samantha choked at Matthew''s words. She asked in embarrassment, "Why? I made them myself." She sounded upset when she said this. Matthew could not be bothered by Samantha and Gabrie. He decided to be honest with them.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Lucy just called me. She already made lunch for me. You don''t need to waste your time making my lunch, and you should stop bringing anything over in the future. "Go home and have your rest, Mom!" Samantha froze. Gabrie was furious. She pointed at Matthew and said, "Samantha made this steak for you specially. You''re wasting her efforts if you don''t even bother to have a bite of it. You''re making this worse by kicking your own mother out of here. Don''t you dare push it, Matthew!" Matthew said coldly, "I''ll only eat whatever Lucy makes for meet I touch anything another woman makes. Stop making things difficult for me." Samantha did not expect Matthew to be so stubborn about this. Lucy had not even appeared and she was already defeated so badly. That was when they heard a knock on the office door. "Are you inside, Matthew?" It was Lucy''s voice. The look on Matthew''s voice brightened up. Chapter 386 Matthew was clearly annoyed with them. Gabrie and Samantha both threw him looks of disdain over this. Why was Matthew so happy when that woman arrived? When it came to them, he looked at them like they were bad luck and could not wait to get them out of there. Gabrie blocked Matthew''s way. "What are you doing, Matthew?" Matthew frowned subtly. "I''m going to open the door, Mom. Lulu is here." "You''re not allowed to do that!" Gabrie''s voice was loud and clear. Almost the entire office could hear her. Lucy was about to turn the handle when she heard the argument inside and paused her action. Even Kent, who was about to open the door, stopped moving. He looked awkwardly at Lucy and said, ¡°Mrs. Leon... I think Mr. Leon''s mother is here. They must be discussing something inside. Why don''t you wait for Mr. Leon in my office?" Lucy looked troubled about this. She stood in front of the office door for quite a while. She heard another bout of arguments and berating. "Just look at yourself. You can''t keep still since you found out that woman is here, and you''ve even stopped working. Leon Corporation will be destroyed in your hands!" "What are you talking about, Mom? Lulu is just here to bring my lunch. What''s with the exaggeration?!" "How about Samantha? All she wants is for you to try what she cooked. Why can''t you just indulge her a little? Matthew, even if your personality is a little cold, you''re not a heartless person! Just look at Samantha! She''s about to cry!"N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Gabrie pointed at Samantha. Samantha''s eyes were now red, and tears were brimming in them. This made Matthew even angrier. "Can you not make remarks out of context, Mom? Lulu is a very good woman. She''s strong and willing to do anything for me. Why can''t you ept her?" "You''re too blind to see her for who she truly is because you''re too enamored by her!" "These are really harsh words, Mom. I don''t want to continue this conversation with you. Say another bad thing about Lucy and I''ll get the security guards here to walk you out" Matthew turned sideways to go past Gabrie to open the door. Lucy nned to leave. She did not want Matthew to be in such a difficult position and get stuck between her and Gabrie, but that was when Matthew opened the office door. She looked at him awkwardly. "Um... Is this a bad time?" Matthew shook his head. "Nope. You came right on time. I have something to announce." He grabbed Lucy''s hand. "This woman is my wife. She married me, is still married to me, and will continue to stay married to me. Luey is the only woman in my heart. So, please stop parading other women in front of me or I''ll inform security to kick them out of my office!" His words were threatening. Samantha, who was nning to cry, immediately stopped her tears. She watched this nkly and had no idea what to do. She knew that Matthew was being serious about his threat. It would be even more difficult to approach him next time. Samantha was fearful of being thrown out by security and being embarrassed in public. This was no joke. Lucy was still holding the lunch box she brought. She was worried that the food would get cold and trigger Matthew''s gastric problem. However, Matthew was unperturbed. He grabbed Lucy''s hand. "Have lunch with me." Chapter 387 Matthew had made his choice. Lucy was the only person he wanted to grow old with and live the rest of his life with.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. When Gabrie and Samantha refused to leave, Matthew decided to calm down and exin to them seriously, "You should understand better than I do why I decided to stay back in Charleston." Gabrie knew the reason very well. Matthew had moved part of Leon Corporation''s headquarters over to Charleston in order to avoid her. It was his demonstration to her and to stop Gabrie from doing anything that crossed the line. If he continued this line of tactics, he might eventually move the entirepany to Charleston to prevent Gabrie from restricting his actions. Gabrie knew that her son refused to listen to anything she had to say, so she directed her attack to Lucy. "How could you allow something like this to happen? Matthew is my son, but he''s siding with you instead." Since Lucy''s appearance, Gabrie had never liked her. Gabrie had never been fond of Lucy since the first day they met. When there was a crack between Matthew and Gabrie''s rtionship, Gabrie pointed the me to Lucy and refused to acknowledge any fault on her part. Lucy had initially decided to take the me for everything for Matthew''s sake. She was willing to do that for Matthew if it could repair his rtionship with his mother. However, she did not expect Gabrie to go from bad to worse. Lucy had been exposed to the outside world for many years and she was aware that love was not something that could be forced. It was even more uneptable that she was being med for something that was not her fault. "Mom, I''m only calling you that out of respect today because of Matthew." Her words astounded Gabrie. Why was that pushover, Lucy, speaking to her in such a grim tone? She was showing off to Gabrie! Gabrie''s finger was almost poking at Lucy''s forehead, but Lucy evaded it easily. This infuriated Gabrie. "What right do you have to say such things to me, Lucy?" Samantha was watching all of this happily. Lucy was stupid not to learn to go along with what Gabrie wanted. The most important thing was that Gabrie dooked down on this had an advantage over Lucy woman. This meant that Samantha However, the biggest probe that Matthew was not on was Samantha''s side. "Matthew and are legitimately married, and this was a decision that we made after much consideration, know there are many things about me that you''re unhappy with, and I''m willing to change if you tell me where I went wrong. "But now, all I see is you being unreasonable. You brought a woman here to make my husband spend time alone with her. What do you mean by that?" Gabrie had no idea how to reply to Lucy''s questioning while Samantha felt like she had just been dealt with an invisible p. Her cheek burned from Lucy''s words. ¡°Miss Samantha Shelby, aren''t you ashamed of what you''re doing? You''re in the office alone with a married man because you want to get acquainted with him. You''re doing everything you can to get close to him, but he has ignored you no matter what you tried. Don''t you have any pride? "You know best about what you''re doing. What''s the point of you even continuing to do something like this? Matthew has rejected you multiple times, and I hope you can stop harassing my husband.¡± Chapter 388 Samantha and Gabrie left in great embarrassment. Lucy could not help feeling a little remorse. It was not because of what she said to Gabrie and Samantha but because of Matthew. Lucy wanted to grow old with Matthew, but at the same time, she did not want Matthew to destroy his rtionship with his family and constantly argue with them over her. If there were any problems between them, it was best to resolve them immediately. Otherwise, the problem would only grow bigger and bigger. In the end, nothing they did could salvage it because it would be too much to deal with by then. Matthew had no idea what Lucy was thinking about. All he knew was that he was feeling very happy over what Lucy said. It was no wonder that he fell in love with her at first sight. "What are you smiling about?" Matthew smiled and said nothing. Lucy had already eaten before she came over. She rejected Matthew''s invitation to have lunch together. Matthew did not feel upset about it. He grabbed the cutlery and gobbled down the food she brought. His mouth was stuffed full of her cooking, but he still proceeded to praise her cooking with a full mouth. "You''re such a sweet-talker!" The tense atmosphere when Samantha and Gabrie were around had disappeared. It felt warm and loving in the office now.N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Of course, I am. I only sweet-talk to my wife. Other women don''t deserve a nce from me." At this point, Matthew shoved another mouthful of food into his mouth. He was famished especially after dealing with so much work the entire morning. Using his brain hard was much more exhausting than physicalbor. However, Matthew would be filled with energy the moment he saw Lucy. "Stop talking and finish your food, alright?" Lucy had never seen Matthew gobble food down like that before. After Matthew was done with lunch, he wiped his mouth elegantly and stared at Lucy. "I''m so sorry about what happened just now, wifey. I have no idea what''s wrong with my mother. She''s being led by the nose by that woman." Lucy smiled. She was not angry about it at all. "Don''t worry, Matthew! Their words have never bothered me at all. She''s your mother, after all. I feel that I might have been too harsh just now.¡± If she had been a little more indirect with her words, Gabrie and Samantha would not have left the office so angrily. However, Matthew felt that Lucy had not been harsh enough. ???, "You''ve already given in to them enough," Matthew said. "There is a limit to things. Samantha is supposed to be a proper heiress from an influential family. I have no idea what she''s doinging to my office all the time." Samantha''s intentions were clear to everyone. If this continued, the entire Leon Corporation would soon know that Samantha was harassing him. Lucy shook her head. She felt bitterness in her heart. She wanted very much to have the blessing of friends and family for her marriage, but it looked like the marriage she wanted would not happen. She had to put in a lot of effort to achieve what she wanted. Matthew seemed to guess her thoughts. He held her hand and promised solemnly, "Now that I''ve married you, I''ll never let you go. Don''t even think about leaving me!" Lucy felt a warmth in her heart. UMS It was enough for her to have Matthew in her life. She did not need anything more than that. Chapter 389 Lucy''s insecurities disappeared after Matthew made the promise to her. It was not because she did not trust Matthew; it was because she knew that there would always be challenges in a rtionship. Even if two people were very in love with each other, they would need courage and patience to face everything that came at them. As long as Matthew did not give up, Lucy would never let go of his hand either. Matthew''s promise to her was also Lucy''s promise to him. Lucy decided to return to Charleston and visit the pce. It had been a long time since she had gone home. She had separated from her loved ones for so many years and her parents'' love was something she always desired. Even though someone would always stir trouble for her whenever she returned, it did not deter her at all. The Charleston pce was just as grand as ever. Even though it was slightly less grand than the buildings owned by Leon Corporation, the expensive materials and European architecture as well as its various decorations were enough for it to be described as huge and extravagant. Every time Lucy stepped into the pce, she could not help admiring the wisdom of its architects. They had put all their creativity and efforts into designing this building. Every piece of marble and carving blended perfectly with the pce. The marble floors were cleaned thoroughly by the servants and shone brightly. One could even see their reflections on them.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Lucy looked down and saw herself looking back. She perked up and decided to visit her mother. The moment she entered the pce, Theodore appeared in front of her. "It''s been a long time, Lulu! You haven''t been home for a while!" Despite it feeling like a long time since he saw Lucy, it was actually only half a month since Lucy was gone. Theodore looked sad. The expression did not match his handsome face. Lucy began tofort her big brother, "Aren''t I back to see you now, Theodore? Don''t worry. I''lle home often to visit." Theodore had always been stern in public but he smiled like an innocent child in front of Lucy. "That''s wonderful to hear. Never let me worry so much about you again. It would be great if you coulde home every night and have dinner with the family. You shouldn''t be focusing only on your husband." QUMS Lucy could tell from Theodore''s tone that he was a little hurt by this. Before she had time to think about this, Theodore had already dragged her into the inner hall of the pce. "Let''s have dinner togetherter. Don''t you dare leave before that!" Theodore was a little annoyed that every time he wanted to have a meal with Lucy, Matthew would pop up to stop them. It was not easy for him to finally get Lucy to stay. He was not about to let her leave so fast QUMS What was so great about Matthew? Even though he treated Lucy well, he should not always be clinging to Lucy. Theodore and Lucy chatted while waiting for dinner time. Lucy did not want to tell Theodore about what happened today between her and Gabrie as she did not want him to worry. So, she picked a few happy things to share with him. Theodore was d to hear that Lucy was happy with Matthew. "You shoulde home often, Lulu. Don''t forget me just because of your husband!" Chapter 390 Lucy almost threw up the water she was drinking.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Theodore had always been authoritative and stern in public, but whenever he faced Lucy, there was a child-like side to him. Lucy often did not know how to react when he was that way. "Don''t worry, Theodore. I''ll make sure to keep my promise. I''ll make sure to visit often. This is my home, after all! All my loved ones are here." The atmosphere between them was warm and loving, and the maids could not bear to interrupt them. However, someone dropped by to spoil that atmosphere. Charlotte appeared in front of them while holding on to her heavy skirt. She had been having a good time eating and ying around upstairs in the pce when she found out from her maid that Lucy was back and spending a nice time with Theodore. Charlotte could not take it and she decided to see Lucy as well. Charlotte felt pressured even when Lucy was not around. Her parents would always mention her during conversation and even Theodore was the same. This upset Charlotte greatly. She was once the apple of their eyes, the one and only precious yet elegant princess. Lucy''s appearance had slowly taken all of that away from her. Charlotte did not deserve that. What right does Lucy have to take everything away from her? Charlotte was the one who had grown up in this grand and extravagant pce. Everyone''s life circled around her. Why did everyone turn their backs against her the moment Lucy arrived? Why was everyone treating Charlotte so coldly now? Even the maids sided with Lucy just because she gave them a little nice treatment. They would mention Lucy while working in the kitchen, living room, and even while they were cleaning. Lucy was like a thorn in Charlotte''s heart that could not be pulled out. That was why she had put on a vintage imperial princess dress she had prepared earlier when she heard Lucy was in the pce. Juliana had custom-made this specially for Charlotte and required dozens of tailors to put it together, This dress had her favorite pinkish, whitece sewn under the skirt She looked like a retro beauty who had just walked out of a painting when she put on the dress. belongs to noveldrama.org Charlotte had an air of noble elegance that Lucy could neverpare to. Even if Lucy put on the same dress, she would never look as good as Charlotte. Despite thinking that, Charlotte did not dare to say it out loud. She did not want anyone to find out what she really thought of Lucy. "Lucy, you''re here. Why didn''t youe to visit me in my room? Are you distancing yourself from me because you haven''t been back in a while?" Her words made Lucy frown. It was not because Lucy did not want to see Charlotte, but because Charlotte harbored bad intentions that Lucy was aware of. However, Lucy decided to turn a blind eye to it and not talk about it. belongs to noveldrama.org If she really wanted to live in peace with Lucy and get along openly, Lucy was more than happy to do so. However, it was always better to be careful with Charlotte. Lucy could not get used to Charlotte''s sudden change in attitude. "It''s not what you think. I just arrived at the pce and wanted to chat with Theodore." Theodore''s happy mood disappeared when he saw Charlotte. He looked like he had just swallowed a bug. "It''s been such a long time since Lulu came back to visit. Is there anything wrong with me wanting to chat with her?¡± Theodore sounded angry and annoyed, and Charlotte recognized it from his tone immediately. If it was possible, she did not want to be there either, but Charlotte wanted to show off to Lucy and Lucy aware of who was the real owner of this pce. Chapter 391 Every time Lucy came back, she acted like she owned the ce. Even the maids treated her like royalty, which really annoyed Charlotte. Lucy knew Charlotte was just looking for trouble, so she tried to get Theodore out of the way. She did not want her brother caught up in their fight. "Theodore, could you go upstairs for a bit? I''lle look for you in a little while, okay?" Lucy''s voice was so soft and kind. It made Theodore''s worries melt away. With a smile, Theodore headed upstairs without a backward nce. Charlotte''s hand, which was hidden in her sleeve, clenched into a fist. Lucy somehow had everyone in the pce eating out of her hand. If Charlotte did not put her in her ce soon, things were going to get even tougher for her. Right then, Lucy said, "Charlotte, you look really nice today." She meant it. She was telling Charlotte that her outfit was fancy and elegant. The dress looked expensive, and Charlotte would have been the star of any fancy dance wearing it. Charlotte''s eyes shifted around as she seized the chance to put Lucy down. "Well, of course. Mom had the court painter sketch the design just for me, and the pce''s best tailor-made this beautiful gown," she brags. "Oh, really?" Lucy replies. Lucy did not mean anything special when she said it. She just thought the dress was really something. However, to Charlotte, it sounded like Lucy was green with envy. Charlotte''s voice got all squeaky as she said, "Lucy, are you just jealous of me? I''m the only one with a dress like this." Lucy blinked, totally confused about why Charlotte would say that. She sure had a wild imagination. "You''ve got it all wrong, Charlotte. I just honestly wanted to say your dress is really well made, that''s all."N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Really? I thought you were jealous because I have this dress and everyone in the pce loves me." Lucy just shook her head and chuckled. Charlotte did not seem to get it the more she wanted something, the more vel? about it. "I truly feel sorry for you." Charlotte''s smug smile fell right off her face. She pointed right at Lucy''s nose and blurted out, "Lucy, what are you trying to say?" "I''m not saying anything. I just think you''re pretty sad!" The way Lucy looked at her, full of pity, made Charlotte feel like an old rag nobody wanted. That look was thest thing Charlotte could stand. She was about to blow her top and scream at Lucy. "Lucy, don''t you know when you''re lucky? I came down to chat with you today, and you should be thrilled!" "Thrilled?" Lucy just snorted a littleugh. Thrilled? She could hardly stand it. "Charlotte, you know as well that everyone has feelings. If you''re going to keep trying to upset me, then won''t be so nice anymore. I''m really good at hitting where iDhurts. Want to test me again?" Charlotte tried toe back with a sharp stutter. She could not fiet 4 stort, but all that came out . o the Lucy stood up with grace and climbed the stairs, leaving Charlotte sitting on the couch, looking all ruffled. Chapter 392 At dinner time, Lucy''s arrival had the pce maids bustling about. Theodore had gone all out and prepared avish banquet to celebrate Lucy''s long-awaited visit. A selection of pricey fruits, freshly flown in from the tropics, adorned the table. Lucy felt a bit out of ce. The table was heaped with food she could not possibly eat alone, but the invitation was too generous to refuse. Theodore wanted to give Lucy the very best. He carefully offered her slices of steak and a tter of the fancy fruits. "Lucy, try this steak. I cooked it myself just for you. It''s a sirloin steak, brought by a visiting noble. I''ve tasted it-it''s really tender and delicious," Theodore said as he served her, making sure to check in on her. "Lucy, I''ve heard that Matthew''spany has run into some trouble recently. Is that right?" Lucy smiled at Theodore, saying, "Thank you. I haven''t kept up with Matthew''spanytely, but I''m sure he can handle any challenge. Don''t worry about it!"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Theodore was not worried about Matthew. He knew that with Matthew''s experience in business, Leon Corporation was in good hands. Juliana arrived a bitte and sat down across from Lucy. "Velda, have you lost weight?" A mother always knew her daughter best. Seeing Lucy''s cheeks a bit hollowed, Juliana felt a pang of sadness. Lucy had been through a lot over the years. She was finally back in the pce now, Juliana regretted not being able to give her the very best. Putting down her cutlery, Lucy exined, "Mom, I''ve been so busy with my drawing that I sometimes miss meals." Juliana frowned at that. "And your husband? Why hasn''t he..." Lucy cut her off, "It''s not his fault. It''s on me. Matthew is really good to me and always makes sure I eat." Lucy thought back to how Matthew had tried to wake her for a meal, but she wanted to sleep in, which ended up with him catching a cold on the couch. She felt guilty about it QUMS Juliana rxed. "I was worried Matthew was growing distant from you." Lucy did not understand why her mother would think that, but she knew exactly how Matthew felt about her. Matthew would have given Lucy the stars and the moon if he could. Lucy wassed by his kindness that she could not even begin to think he was distant from her. "Mom, you''re worrying too much! Matthew is really good to me. I''ve decided to be with him for the rest of my life. I''m so happy with him, so you don''t have to worry," Lucy reassured her mother. Hearing that, Juliana''s worries were cut in half. "That''s wonderful, that''s wonderful... Make sure you and Matthewe visit the pce more often. We can''t let our family drift apart," the queen said. Juliana had missed out on over 20 years of Lucy''s life, so her joy at having Lucy back was even greater than most would feel. She could not stand the thought of anyone mistreating Lucy. Just then, Charlotte came downstairs. She had cheered up. For some reason, she had also changed into a new dress. Lucy could not help but smile. Charlotte seemed to think the family get-together was her own personal fashion show. Chapter 393 Luckily, once Charlotte sat down, she did not throw any biting remarks or sarcasm Lucy''s way like before.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Lucy let out a sigh of relief. She had been feeling really tiredtely. The idea of wasting time and energy arguing with someone like Charlotte just seemed pointless. Lucy did not give her any more disdainful looks. From then on, it was best if they kept to themselves. As long as Charlotte did not bother her, Lucy did not have anyints. However, if Charlotte tried to stir up trouble again, Lucy would not let it slide. Dinner went pretty well, cozy and warm. Juliana saw what was going on with her daughters. She felt bad for the tough times Lucy had been through and wanted to make it up to her. At the same time, she tried to calm Charlotte down and fix her bad attitude. However, Charlotte did not seem to listen, and it looked like she was getting worse. Thus, Juliana decided to just wait and see, hoping Charlotte would not do anything too crazy. After dinner came the family tea time, which was always nice. Lucy had been so busy being charmed by Theodore during dinner that she barely touched her fruit. Theodore told a maid to bring today''s freshly cut fruit to Lucy. Charlotte, who had been trying to keep her cool, felt ignored. It was like she was invisible at the table, and even Lucy did not seem to care about her. Charlotte''s anger boiled over. "Mom, can I have some of the fruit that''s in front of Lucy?" she asked. Juliana did not see anything wrong with what Charlotte said, but Theodore knew better. Charlotte was clearly trying to start a figh She had her own fresh fruit, so why was she always staring at Lucy''s? It was like she was looking for trouble. Theodore stepped in front of Charlotte, who was about to grab something, and snapped his fingers for a maid. "Please bring another te of fruit from the kitchen for Charlotte," he said. Juliana praised Theodore for being so thoughtful and helping smooth over the awkward moment. However, Charlotte was not about to back down. She wanted to embarrass Lucy and prove that in the pce, her words were the only ones that mattered. Lucy meant nothing there. Even Juliana, her own mother, would take her side. However, Theodore saw right through Charlotte''s sneaky n and stopped her just in time. Charlotte was boiling with anger inside, but she could not show it in front of Juliana''s serious expression swnov She knew she had to be patient. If she let her jealousy of Lucy show, she might get into big trouble and maybe even have to leave the pce. She could not let her anger mess up her big ns. Charlotte held back her rage and watched as Lucy casually ate a piece of jackfruit, looking sweet and innocent. Charlotte thought Lucy was a total viin, stealing her joy and her family''s love. What made it worse was that Lucy, who was just an average person, was with Matthew! Charlotte could not figure out how Lucy managed to keep Matthew so close to her. Chapter 394 Even far away in Charleston, Matthew was famous. His name was known by everyone. Charleston was a long way off and always shing with Leon Corporation. However, once Matthew took over, Leon Corporation shot up like a rocket, leaving the Charleston royal family in the dust. The Charleston royal family''s capabilities were clearly inferior to Matthew of Leon Corporation. At first, the Charleston royal family wanted to show they were better than Leon Corporation. However, after they saw what Matthew could do, they stopped trying. They ended up looking up to him with respect and fear.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Charlotte, who was part of the Charleston royal family, had heard a lot about that man. She was really curious about him, especially before she saw his picture. Who was that guy who could stand up to a royal family with justpany? Charlotte had always pictured Matthew as an older guy, maybe in his 40s or 50s, with a big belly and just a few strands of hair left from working too hard-a typical middle-aged man. However, when she saw his picture in a business magazine, she was surprised to find out he was actually really young. Matthew was like the poster boy for being rich and good-looking. He had the kind of face that would make anyone stop and stare. His high cheekbones and sharp nose made his features stand out. His eyes were special too-almond-shaped, which was not verymon. Charlotte thought that even a simple blink from him seemed like he was flirting. Underneath his prominent nose were thin lips, and he always looked cool and distant in front of others. Matthew''s tall and striking figure made him stand out like a sore thumb in any crowd. It was impossible not to notice him. Charlotte was hooked from the moment she saw his photo. She even dreamed that one day he would live in a pce. However, life has a funny way of surprising her-Matthew turned out to be her sister''s husband. How ironic was that? Watching Lucy was talk about Matthew with such joy made Charlotte burn with jealousy Lucy had be the person Charlotte just could not stand, the one she felt she had to get rid of to ever be happy. Was she supposed to just watch Lucy show off her perfect life with Matthew right in front of her? No way! Charlotte was determined not to let that happen. From that day on, there would be only one princess in the pce, and only one person could stand by Matthew''s side. That person would be her, not Lucy. She knew Lucy was no easy rival, especially with Matthew on her side. She had toe up with a clever trick to make Lucy back off for good and stop reaching for what was hers. UMS However, for then, in front of everyone, Charlotte had to keep herposure. "Lucy, I''ve got this pretty dress I picked out just for you," Charlotte said with a hopeful twinkle in her eye. "You haven''t been back to the pcetely, so it''s just been sitting in may closet collecting dust. Why don''t youe and see it? I''d love to give it to you. Please, don''t waste my kindness!" She was worried Lucy might say no, so she added a line that made her sound really sad. Lucy could tell Charlotte was up to no good, but she did not want to upset her mother, so she yed along. "Sure, I''lle and have a look with you." Chapter 395 The moment they stepped into the room, Charlotte''s face twisted with disgust. Lucy was shocked at how quickly Charlotte''s smile vanished. As soon as the door shut behind them, Charlotte''s sneer was as sharp as thorns. She looked at Lucy like she was something she wanted to squash. Lucy realized that being too kind had only given Charlotte the perfect way to hurt her. She would not make that mistake again. "Charlotte, if you don''t have anything important to say, I''m going back downstairs." Lucy was totally fed up with Charlotte''s fakeness. She had thought Charlotte was actually going to give her some clothes, but the moment she stepped into the room, she knew something was not right. Charlotte''s smug grin was a clear warning sign. Was she nning to pick a fight right there in that room? Charlotte suddenly realized that maybe she had gone a bit too far with her own attitude.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She calmed down and forced a smile. "Lucy, don''t go yet. I told you I had a dress for you, and I wouldn''t lie about that." She then headed over to her enormous wardrobe. Charlotte had begged the queen to make this wardrobe for her a wardrobe made entirely of gold. It was filled with her prized possessions-fancy court dresses and all her favorite skirts. Charlotte loved to show off, and those items were a must-have for her. She always wanted the best and would sweet-talk Juliana into getting her whatever she wanted. Juliana, not wanting to let her down, had people scour the kingdom for the finest clothes. By then, Charlotte''s wardrobe had enough clothes tost an ordinary person a lifetime, maybe two. Charlotte had tricked Lucy intoing to her room alone just to show off how much Juliana adored her. She just wanted to strut her stuff in front of Lucy. Charlotteid out dout some of her most expensive skirts on the bed to impress Lucy, not realizing that Lucy could not care less. All Lucy wanted was to grab the dress and get out of that ce as fast as she could. UMS Charlotte was up to her usual tricks, trying to make Lucy feel out of ce. She started to brag about her collection of dresses. "This one''s from the 16th century, worn by a gorgeous princess in the pce. I begged our mom to get it at an auction. It wasn''t cheap!" Lucy was smart and did not miss a thing. She knew exactly what Charlotte was hinting at. However, she just yawned and said calmly, "What about the dress you promised me? I''ll grab it and head out." Charlotte thought Lucy was embarrassed and wanted to escape the conversation. She would not let that chance to show off slip away "Look at this dress, Lucy. Our mom bought it for me at Charleston''s biggest auctionst year. It cost a f¨¦rtune, and it''s covered in tiny diamonds!" Charlotte unted the dress, pointing out the sparkling diamonds on the hem. Lucy could not help but think how heavy it must be. It would be a pain to carry, let alone dance in. It was pretty but totally not Swactical. Charlotte was too busy showing off to notice the unimpressed look on Lucy''s face. "If you''re not going to give me the dress, I should get going. Matthew''s waiting for me at home." Lucy had had enough of Charlotte''s babbling. She was ready to leave. Chapter 396 Charlotte thought Lucy was upset and did not want to stay in her room, so she immediately put on a smiling expression. "Lucy, please don''t be mad! It wasn''t on purpose! I just want you to know that our mom loves me a lot, and of course, she loves you too." Lucy could not figure out why Charlotte always seemed to want to one-up her. She definitely did not have time to waste on such nonsense. "Charlotte, maybe you don''t really get me. I might sound sweet and kind when I talk, but I''m actually pretty blunt. Remember how I told you I could say things that really sting? "Well, I''ve got plenty more where that came from. If you''re looking to waste my time, then I''m ready to stick it out." Charlotte''s hand, which was holding the dress, froze. She knew that Lucy might seem soft on the outside, but her words could really cut deep. Charlotte quickly picked out the dress she had in mind for Lucy. At first nce, Lucy could tell that the dress was nothing special, especially next to Charlotte''s fancy gowns. It was just like those 20 or 30-dor dresses she would find at the mall. The ck dress did not have a single bit of decoration. Other than being a decent fit, it was pretty much without any standout features. Lucy was not sure how to even begin criticizing Charlotte''s choice, but she did not want to start a fight¡ªnot with her brother and mother sitting downstairs. It would be too awkward for everyone, and Lucy did not want to put Juliana in such an ufortable spot. "Thanks for the dress. I''ll make sure to keep it safe." Hearing that, Charlotte could not resist a snarkyment from behind, "Lucy, you''d better take really good care of it!" Lucy was about to say more when she heard Charlotte still going on and on behind her. "Lucy, you probably don''t know, but the pce''s big Wine Festival is almost here. There''s going to be a huge dance, and you have to wear the dress I gave you to the party. Don''t let me down!" noveldrama.orgN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Lucy had heard about the Wine Festival at the Charleston pce. It was the biggest event besides the traditional Charleston holidays. Lots of pce nobles woulde to try wines from all over the world Swnow However, the festival was not just about tasting wine. It was really a ce for nobles and big business people to make deals. Every year, lots of bigpanies started working together at that time, and the Leon Corporation always looked for chances to invest in new projects. At such a fancy party, the nobledies and princesses would wear their best dresses. Charlotte wanted Lucy to wear a cheap dress she gave her, and Lucy knew exactly why. Lucy smiled, her words hinting at something more. "Thanks for being so nice, but please don''t spend any more on me. You might want to keep that money for yourself, maybe for a doctor''s visit." Charlotte was confused. What was Lucy trying to say? Then, she heard Lucy''s voice. It came from far away but sounded clear. "I know a brain doctorat a well-known hospital. I''ll take you there to get yourself checked out when I find the time." Charlotte snapped back to reality just in time to see Lucy''s back as she vanished down the stairs. Tossing her clothes aside, Charlotte seethed with a n to embarrass Lucy at the uing Wine Festival. Chapter 397 The night had settled in with a bright moon and a few twinkling stars painting the sky. Lucy had been caught up in a long conversation with Theodore and Juliana. Before she knew it, the clock was nearing 11:00 pm. "Mom, I''d like to go back home today..." Lucy''s voice wavered as she spoke. She had promised Theodore to stay the night after dinner, but she knew Matthew would never agree to her spending the night in the pce without prior notice. Theodore''s mood soured instantly. "Lucy, didn''t you promise to stay? Leaving after breakfast tomorrow wouldn''t be toote!" Theodore silently criticized Matthew for being overly protective of Lucy, though he could not really find any other fault with him. Juliana looked concerned. "Aren''t you supposed to stay with us? Why the sudden change of ns?" Caught between the two, Lucy felt awkward. "I haven''t talked to Matthew about it yet, so I should head back soon. Maybe I could stay over tomorrow night instead?" Juliana paused briefly. Then, with a kind smile, she agreed, "Okay, you and Matthew always seem like lovebirds with your short partings. I won''t keep you two apart any longer. Shall I have a maid escort you home?" Right at that moment, a maid stepped into the room with news. "Your Majesty, the president of Leon Group has parked his car by the garden. It looks like he''s here to see Princess Velda." They had just mentioned his name, and here he was.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. They were just talking about Matthew when he showed up. Juliana had not even called for him, but there stood Matthew at the door. He looked a bit upset. Lucy had left in a hurry after bringing him lunch, promising to wait for him so they could go home together. However, she had not called af afternoon, and Matthew was sure she had gone to the pce. "Lucy, why didn''t you tell me you wereing here? I''ve been so worried!" Lucy was taken aback. Upon checking her phone, she found ten missed calls and a bunch of messages she had not heard because her phone was on silent. She felt a twinge of guilt. "Matthew, I didn''t realize you tried to reach me so many times. It won''t happen again!" Matthew looked a little less stern. "Next time you leave, let me know. And don''t put your phone on silent, okay?" Then, he yfully pinched Lucy''s cheek. To everyone else, their chat seemed like a sweet little moment. Theodore and Juliana thought Matthew was a really good husband. Charlotte had no idea she would be subjected to this scene when she came down. Lucy had annoyed her so much today, and she was not about to let Lucy leave the pce without a fuss. Juliana and Theodore were still talking about how jealous they were of Matthew and Lucy''s lovey-dovey moment when Charlotte''s squeaky voice came from upstairs. "Mr. Leon is here." Lucy got goosebumps all over her back. Charlotte never talked like that when they were alone. What was she up to, using such a fake and yucky voice? It was like she was two l different people, and Lucy could not help but wonder what Charlotte was nning. Matthew just scrunched his eyebrows and snuggled closer to Lucy. He never liked Charlotte, always thinking she was up to no good. He hugged Lucy even tighter. Seeing them so close made Charlotte feel a sting. Chapter 398 Charlotte, who was watching them, just bit her lip and tried to hold it in. She had been outsmarted by Lucy too many times and needed to find the perfect chance to make Lucy look foolish¡ªespecially in front of everyone. She could not show off again. The yearly Wine Festival was the best chance for that. After saying goodbye to Lucy and Matthew, Theodore still looked worried. However, Juliana was more rxed about it. She thought Matthew really cared for Lucy in a special way, spoiling her and making her happy. However, Juliana also knew that Theodore, after finally finding his long-lost sister and bringing her back to the pce, wanted to give Lucy everything. However, Matthew showed up out of the blue right at this moment. Being a big brother felt pretty weird sometimes. The cold wind howled outside the royal pce. Theodore stared down the road where Lucy and Matthew had sped away, their car''s red tail lights going out of sight. "Theodore, Lucy''s gone. Why are you still out here?" Charlotte had slipped out of the pce, her dress sparkling as she eyed Theodore with a look that was part mocking, part disdainful. In Charleston, Theodore was a famous noble. Many had sought his hand in marriage, the number big enough to make anyone''s head spin. However, Theodore always seemed so distant, like he did not get how the world worked. He had all the fine qualities of a royal. His looks and his grace were second to none. Has Theodore ever shown such a look to anyone else? To Charlotte, it wasughable to think he would show it just for Lucy. Without a word to Charlotte, Theodore turned and went inside. Charlotte, persistent as ever, challenged him. "Why does Lucy with her fancy life, still want a piece of Charleston? Is she after both families'' riches? Doesn''t she know she can''t have it all?" To Theodore, her words were just noise, like a dog''s bark. As he moved to close the grand doors, Charlotte grabbed the frame. "Theodore, don''t be foolish!" Theodore finally decided to break his silence. "What''s the matter? Now you won''t even talk nicely to your own brother?" Charlotte''s lips quivered with anger. "You were the one who disrespected me first!" Theodore knew all too well how Charlotte could twist things around, and it seemed she was even better at it then than before. "Have you ever shown any respect for Lucy? She went back to Charleston just to find her family and be with us again. Do you think everyone''s obsessed with money and showing off like you?" Charlotte''s face soured as if she had tasted the most bitter medicine. She was so angry she felt like biting her tongue off. She jumped up and pointed at Theodore. "Don''t let Lucy fool you. You know as well that Lucy hasn''t been living in the pce for years. Who knows what she''s been plotting?! Don''t say I didn''t warn you. If that wicked Lucy tricks you, don''te crying to me!" UMS Theodore''sugh was cold as ice. "Thanks for the warning, but I know my sister better than you think. I don''t need your nasty guesses about her. And you should watch what you say from now on. That''s what''s really important. "Watch out, or you might end up all alone with no one to help you."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. With a swift motion, Theodore mmed the door behind him. Chapter 399 ? Lucy was downcast the whole journey, looking as if she had just escaped from somewhere scary. Matthew saw the fear in her eyes and could not help but worry. Up ahead, the road was clogged with traffic. Matthew stopped the car and reached out to take Lucy''s hand in his. "What''s wrong? You seemed just fine at the pce earlier. Did something happen? Can you tell me about it?" Lucy gazed out the window, shaking her head as if she were lost in thought.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Matthew started to feel a little upset. He did not like it when Lucy kept her worries to herself, especially around him. It made him feel like she had put up a wall that he could not get past to reach her heart. He did not like that feeling at all. "Lucy, remember what we promised? If anything bothers us, we''re supposed to tell each other right away. We shouldn''t have to worry alone." Hearing Matthew''s voice change, Lucy sounded pitiful and a bit whiny. She quickly tried tofort him, "Matthew, it''s not what you think. I''m just really tired, that''s all..." However, Matthew knew better. He could tell she was not being honest, and his face showed his displeasure. "Lucy, you''re not telling the truth." Matthew was like a detective when it came to tiny facial expressions. He could see right through her. "There''s this big Wine Festival in Charleston every year, and I''ll probably go. It''s kind of stressful." However, it was more than just ''kind of''. The very thought of it made Lucy feel anxious and ufortable. Matthew did not understand the root of Lucy''s worries. He just knew he did not like seeing her upset. "What''s making you feel so stressed, Lucy?" After a moment, Lucy replied, "I guess it''s like suddenly shooting up into the sky and turning into a princess. It still feels a bit like I''m dreaming..." Lucy felt like she was walking on air. She was high above the clouds where the view was breathtakingly beautif? However, even with such beauty, she could not shake the fear that the cloud beneath her feet might vanish at any moment. It was not always perfect up in the clouds. Sometimes, pesky flies would buzz around, ruining a perfectly good dream. "Is that what''s bothering you?" "What else could it be..." Matthew had been worried that Lucy was dealing with something really tough, something that was too hard to talk about or maybe even impossible to fix. He never guessed that his sweet wife could be so sensitive and easy to worry about. "Lucy." Matthew''s gentle hand touched Lucy''s cheek, and he gave her a soft kiss. Lucy tried to pull away without thinking, but Matthew''s expression froze her in ce. Even after the kiss, Lucy''s face was as red as a ripe tomato. "Matthew... you''re driving..." It was not that she was not used to his sudden kisses. It was just that they were still in the car, and Matthew had not even taken his hands off the wheel, had he? "We''re stuck in traffic, what''s there to worry about? And hey, you''re my wife. What''s wrong with a kiss?" Lucy could not help but wonder when Matthew had be so bold? However, deep down, she was more worried that their love might be just a fleeting dream. "Lucy, don''t worry: I promise you, all of this is real. It''s not a dream." Chapter 400 ? Lucy had to admit that ever since she met Matthew, it seemed like he knew her better than anyone else ever could. Every time Lucy started to speak, Matthew could almost read her mind and guess what she was going to say next. "I sure hope so." Lucy was not the type to get downhearted and lose hope over everything, but she could not shake the feeling that being with Matthew was like walking on eggshells. She did not know if there was hope or heartbreak around the corner. However, Matthew kept holding onto Lucy''s hand, not wanting to let go for even a second. "Lucy, whateveres our way, I''ll be right here with you. You''ve got to trust me, and you''ve got to believe in yourself a little more." Believe in herself... Matthew was right. She really did not have much self-confidence. She was always sunny, upbeat, and full of cheer. Anyone who met her would think she was a woman who lived in a world of sunshine. However, when she was with Matthew... Matthew was rich and really good-looking. It was no secret that lots of women had crushes on him, Charlotte included. Lucy was not blind. She could see exactly how Charlotte felt about Matthew. She was not scared of Charlotte, but she could read the future in Charlotte''s eyes when she looked at Matthew. With Matthew being so popr, could he ever... fall for someone else? In the dizzying city life, full of sh and dazzle, could Matthew''s promises fade away? Could he leave her just like her family did? The thought made Lucy''s heart ache even more. Matthew saw the tears in Lucy''s eyes and felt a pang in his heart. "Lucy, you never used to get so worried and sensitive..." ''s eyes, Lucy was like a little He always bright and never seen her look before. "I just feel..." Lucy started to say before she suddenly stopped herself. "It''s nothing, Matthew." Matthew sensed that something was wrong and pulled the car over. "Lucy, what''s bothering you?" She was scared that Matthew might not want her anymore... "Matthew, let''s just go home." "No, you''re keeping something from me. Share it with me. Maybe I can help you fix it?" "But..." Lucy paused. Then, after a short while, she went on, "Matthew, I''m scared you won''t want me one day." The atmosphere in the car turned icy, and Lucy felt super awkward. Her cheeks turned bright red. Matthew burst intoughter. "My dear, what are you even thinking about?" Lucy''s nose was yfully pinched by Matthew, and she did not know what to say to his smiling face. "Hey, I''m being really serious here." Matthew had a way of making a serious moment feel warm and fuzzy. How did he do that? "You''re worrying too much, my dear." Matthew hugged Lucy tightly, the one who''s scared of you leaving. If you ever leave me, I''ll be lost." It turned way, sure do thinking the other was not their rtionship? "Why think that too?" Matthew sounded a little hurt. "You''re amazing, and I''m scared someone else might sweep you off your feet." He felt the same way as Lucy. Lucy was truly remarkable. Once people noticed her special talents, they could not look away. However, Lucy was not so sure about Matthew''s praise. "Hey, are you just trying to make me feel good?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 401 ? All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Is that how much you don''t trust me?" Matthew sounded even more aggrieved than Lucy. He held Lucy so tight that her arms were starting to hurt, but he still refused to let go. "No, no, I just think that you''re so much better than I am. How could I possibly be more popr than you?" Lucy found it strange that such words came from Matthew. A few years ago, he was consistently rated as the ''Golden Bachelor'' by financial magazines. He was the dream man of many. Lucy felt miserable whenpared to him, so she said, "They must be blind to like me." Matthew finally let go of her and stared into her eyes without blinking. "Once those people discover you, I wouldn''t even have the time to hide you before they try to snatch you away." His childish tone was somewhatforting to Lucy. Matthew did not expect Lucy''s glorious moment of being loved by many toe so soon. When they got back home, Lucy stared at the dress Charlotte had ''kindly'' gifted her. She had no choice but to attend the Wine Festival since she was the real princess, after all. Plus, Juliana would not let her off the hook, but this dress was giving her a headache. ¡°What''s wrong, wifey?" Matthew noticed the ck dress and frowned as he said, "This dress looks like it costs ten dors." It was dull in color, and there were barely any embellishments. Despite being upied with work most of the time, Matthew still had a good understanding of dresses, perfumes, handbags, and such. After all the parties he attended, he could easily tell the quality of a dress. "Yeah, Charlotte gave it to me." The slightest bit of sympathy he had for Charlotte was thrown out the window after what she did today. "Charlotte? The princess?" Matthew remembered her not for her beauty or her poprity but for her repulsive actions. "Yeah, she said she wanted me to wear this to the Wine Festival." "Wine Festival? As far as I know, it''s one of Charleston''s most important events and many celebrities will attend. Yet, she wants you to wear this? She''s setting you up. " Matthew angrily tossed the dress aside. "Forget about this dress. If you want a dress, I have plenty." "You..." Lucy knew that Matthew was rich, but it was not like him to be this harsh. "What''s wrong with wanting my wife to dress nicely?" Matthew pinched her chubby cheeks, which he loved the most. "You can''t let others bully you You need to know how to fight back!" Fight back? Lucy knew how to fight back, but..... ¡°Aha! I''ve got an idea!" Lucy tapped her head aftering up with a brilliant n. Although the dress in front of her was clothin some expensive piece a slim fit. Content b it still had the advantage of to With a bit of added decorations, she could make it work. Lucy might have only excelled in drawing over the years, but she still knew a thing or two about fashion. She had dabbled in fashion research in the past, and now was the perfect opportunity to put her skills to the test. "Wifey, what have youe up with?" Instead of answering him directly, she said mysteriously, "Just wait and see." Chapter 402 ? The next day, Lucy woke up early. She was full of energy. Matthew still had no idea what she hade up with. Despite his attempts to coax it out of her, he was still left in the dark. He was reluctantly chased off to work by Lucy. She even told him that she would not be delivering his lunch today, leaving him feelings of bitterness. "Time to get to work!" Thanks to a good night''s sleep, Lucy was brimming with energy. She started the day in high spirits. She began by gathering various books on fashion research from the library and meticulously flipped through them to find suitable decorations and patterns. She also had the maids purchase the appropriate fabrics and sewing supplies. The maids were eager to help, and not long after, they had acquired everything Lucy needed. With everything ready, Lucy got to work. Since it was her first time altering a dress, obstacles were inevitable. For instance, stitching on embroidery was a little awkward for her at first. However, thanks to her natural talent, she was able to effortlessly embroider neat stitches after reading through the books a few times. Embroidering patterns of various nts and animals required a certain level of skill and foundation. As much as Lucy wanted to embroider them onto the ck dress, she decided to usece instead. It was essential not to use too muchce, or else the dress would look overlyplicated. Additionally, it was best to stick to no more than three colors for the dress, and the pattern should not be tooplex either. Otherwise, it might not end up looking good... The entire day passed, and it was not until dinner time that Lucy finallypleted the transformation of the dress. She had trimmed a considerable portion of the dress'' neckline, which would entuate her corbone. The back of the dress had also been cut, revealing the graceful lines of her back. She used a white belt to cinch the waist and highlight her figure while the hem of the skirt was lengthened on one side, giving it a fun element. Lucy had only used a small amount ofce, cing it strategically around the bust area. It was not about how many decorations she added but where she added them. "It''s done!" Although Lucy spent the entire day focused on altering the dress, she was not tired at all. Just the thought of Charlotte''s reaction upon seeing the dress transformed at the Wine Festival made her chuckle. When Matthew got home, he saw Lucy smiling brightly. "What are you so happy about?" "The dress! I finished altering it." Matthew reached for it to take a look, but Lucy hid it behind her back. "No, you can''t see it now. You''ll see it in a few days." Matthew could not stand Lucy''s mysterious behavior, but she art that he saw it today, she would get mad and not cook for him. Wr "Alright, alright, you win. I''ll wait to see it, but since you promised, you have to cook for me." Although Lucy only knew how to cook simple dishes, once someone had tasted her cooking, they would be hooked. Today, Matthew felt somewhat empty without eating Lucy''s food. "Don''t worry, Matt. I''ve got your lunches covered for the next few days." Matthew smiled and pulled out a shoebox from behind him. "Well then, consider these heels aN?velDrama.Org content rights. token of appreciation of appreciation." Confused, Lucy took the shoes out of the box and gasped. Chapter 403 The day of the Wine Festival arrived. Matthew knew Lucy was being secretive about not changing into her dress early, so all he could do was wait and see what she had up her sleeve. "Wifey, let''s start with the makeup." Matthew had sourced several studios to hire a renowned makeup artist specifically for the asion. Lucy knew how to do her own makeup, but for an event like this, she needed a professional as she was unsure what kind of makeup would suit the event. The makeup artist was a petite youngdy, but unlike her appearance, she did not sound shy at all. "Mrs. Leon, you have such nice skin. You really don''t need much foundation at all.¡± The makeup artistmented while applying makeup on Lucy''s face, praising herplexion and beauty. It made Lucy blush. Matthew wholeheartedly agreed with her, "Lulu, you''re truly beautiful, so be more confident in yourself." After the makeup artist learned Lucy''s real age, she was even more impressed. "Mrs. Leon, you don''t look your age at all. At first nce, I thought you were only 18 or 19!" Feeling shy from all the praise, Lucy could only smile and ept it graciously. "Mrs. Leon, have you tried a more mature makeup look before? Since it''s a formal event, the makeup will be slightly heavier and more mature- looking." "Will I even recognize myself after the makeup?" Lucy''sment elicited a heartyughter from everyone. The makeup artistughed and said, "You must be joking. Of course, you''ll be able to recognize yourself. You''ll just look a little more mature." With that, the makeup artist pulled out arge brush from her makeup bag and applied foundation to Lucy''s face. It was swiftly followed by the rest of the makeup. Once the eyeshadow, lipstick, and blush were all applied, the makeup artist finally allowed the almost drowsy Lucy to open her eyes and take a look. Lucy nearly froze in shock as she gazed at herself in the mirror. Who was that? Was that really her? The makeup artist knew exactly how topliment Lucy''s facial features, She had a small face, a tall nose bridge, and rare upturned eyes, so even the mature makeupdook suited her face perfectly. Matthew could not hide his admiration as he approached Lucy, mesmerized by her charm. "You look beautiful.....¡± Forgive hisck of words at that moment, but he simply could not find the right words or phrases to describe his beautiful wife. Even the makeup artist could not help but marvel at her beauty, ¡°Mrs. Leon, you should give the swnovel. wovelet entertainment industry a tre Lucy dismissed the makeup artist''s remarks as a joke. "No way. You''re kidding me."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The only ces Lucy used to go were thepany''s break room and el. printing room. How could she possibly enter the entertainment industry all of a sudden? "I''m not kidding. If you want to, it seems possible." However, Matthew was not pleased. "My wife is not entering the entertainment industry." The makeup artist chuckled. "Mr. Leon must love you a lot. I''m jealous." Lucy felt even more embarrassed now. "Alright, you can go change now, Mrs. Leon." Lucy listened to her instructions and quickly made her way to another room to change into the dress she made. The heels Matthew gave her were set aside, so she carefully put those on too. Although the shoes Matthew prepared were simple patent leather heels, Lucy could tell that they cost a lot. With her outfit ready, Lucy walked down the stairs. Chapter 404 ? Matthew deeply regretted agreeing to Lucy''s request to wear the altered dress. In his eyes, Lucy had always looked like the girl next door. She rarely ever revealed her mature side. However, her dress today perfectly showcased the side of her that he did not know existed. Lucy was not just skin and bones. She was curvy in all the right ces, and the dress entuated that beautifully. Her exposed shoulders and corbones were captivating. When Lucy turned, the beautiful lines of her back were exposed. Matthew''s eyes widened in an instant. Lucy had transformed the dress into a backless gown. While Matthew was mesmerized by her beauty, he could not help but feel concerned. The Wine Festival was one of Charleston''s biggest events, and countless aristocrats and nobles would be there. Matthew could already imagine the lustful gazes of those men. Sensing the difort in Matthew''s eyes, Lucy asked him what was wrong, but he just shook his head and smiled. "You look stunning today." Lucy could not help but feel that Matthew was being insincere, so she pursed her lips and puffed out her cheeks. "Really? Why do I feel like you''re lying..." Lucy was actually joking, but Matthew became serious all of a sudden. "When have I ever lied to you? You really do look stunning today. I always see you in T-shirts, jeans, and sneakers. You gave off a youthful energy before, so I never expected to see this side of you." Lucy teased him, "There are many sides of me you''re not aware of!" Matthew chuckled dotingly. "Yes, yes, I''m sure there''s a lot I don''t know." Then, he leaned into her ear and whispered, "But I hope that I''ll be the only one who gets to see this hidden side of you." Standing nearby, the makeup artist decided she had enough of their public disy of affection and left dejectedly. As Lucy expected, the Wine Festival in Charleston that year was grand. Juliana had already informed her of the arrangements beforehand. ¡°Lucy, during the banquet of the Wine Festival, you and Charlotte have to get along," Juliana told her. Lucy felt that there was no need to make such a fuss. She just wanted to live happily and healthily with her family. That was enough for her. However, Juliana and Theodore thought that receiving everyone''s blessing was the best course of action. That way, they would feen et less guilty, especially considering the hardships Lucy had endured over the years. Juliana knew that Lucy was not the type toin to others about her struggles, so she understood that her life was probably even more difficult than they imagined. It only increased their guilt. Lucy could not turn them down, so she reluctantly agreed.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. When Matthew heard that, he agreed with Juliana, which surprised Lucy. "You agree with my mom''s decision?" "I don''t agree with having a grand banquet, but sometimes, you have to take extreme measures to make people back off.¡± Lucy understood what he was trying to say. He was warning her to bez cautious around certain troublesome individuals in the pce, which was none other than Charlotte. Sometimes, Matthew felt that Lucy was a little too kind. Chapter 405 ? At some point, the word ''kindness'' became a derogatory term. Lucy always believed that kindness was an essential part of human nature, but she also understood the importance of boundaries. Matthew was probably referring to Lucy''s past experiences, particrly her reluctance to sever ties with her ex-boyfriend and her former family, which left her to suffer. However, Matthew did not realize that Lucy would no longer let others hurt her like that again. "Don''t worry, Matt. I won''t let those things happen again. I''ll take good care of myself." Matthew nodded with relief. "Don''t underestimate me too, wifey. I''ve promised to protect you for the rest of my life, and I won''t let you go." Lucy smiled and held his hand. Matthew purposely left the driver at home so he could personally chauffeur Lucy for the day. He even chose the least conspicuous car from the garage, yet it still exuded elegance. Lucy did not understand why he did not want to let the driver drive, so Matthew exined, ¡°I want everyone to know that I can take care of my wife myself." Was he throwing a childish tantrum again? Lucy felt like he was going a little overboard. "You don''t have to do this, Matt. I know you love me..." Matthew''s expression softened. "I know you trust me, but there are still some people who..." He suddenly stopped talking and got into the car. Puzzled by his words, Lucy simply got into the car without pressing further. On the way to the Wine Festival, the main roads were adorned with advertisements for the event. Some famous artists were even invited to perform. Lucy marveled at the sight. "I''ve heard about the Wine Festival before, but I didn''t expect it to be so grand." Matthew had heard about it long ago, and he even sent his manager to the festival a few years ago to signa contract with the organizer. ording to the manager, the Wine Festival was the most prestigious event in the country. "I heard from my manager that only A-list celebrities are invited to perform at the Wine Festival. Fans can buy tickets to watch too, so there be more people than you expect..." Matthew recalled Then, he turned to Lucy and instructed her, "When it gets crowded, stick with me. Hold my hand tightly and don''t let go." Lucy chuckled. ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll never let go." Not in this lifetime. The car soon arrived at the main venue of the Wine Festival. The hosts of the festival, Arthur, Juliana, and Theodore had yet to appear, but the guests were already seated. Lucy spotted a famous female singer PoetN?velDrama.Org content rights. om Charleston stepping and she eximed, Matt, huge fan of her!" belongs to en.kikiston Matthew knew that Lucy had a youthful side to her, but he did not expect her to be a fan of a rock singer. "She sings punk rock songs. I didn''t think you''d like these types of artists." "Why not? Girls can have rebellious sides too!" Lucy pouted. Matthew chuckled and unfastened her seatbelt beforeplimenting her, "You look beautiful, Lulu.¡± Lucy''s face flushed red instantly, and her eyes seemed to be saying, ''I''ll get back at you for thister.'' However, Matthew pretended not to notice. Chapter 406 ? Outside of the Wine Festival venue, the party had already begun. The number of guests was beyond Lucy''s imagination, and they kepting. It had gotten so crowded that she could no longer see the entrance. The guests were mingling and chatting like they were old friends who had not seen each other in years, but deep down, it was all just business to them. As soon as Lucy stepped out of the car, the crowd gasped. Lucy''s outfit today was absolutely stunning, unlike the shy attires of the royal princesses and daughters of tycoons. They were alwayspeting for the limelight during the Wine Festival.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. These women were practically wearing every single piece of jewelry they owned, but overdoing it would only be a burden to the eyes. Not only did it take away from their beauty, but it was ufortable to look at. However, Lucy''s choice was a breath of fresh air. Her versatile ck dress might look simple, but after her detailed alterations, the dress entuated all her best features. It showcased them in a way that made it impossible for anyone to look away. Matthew observed the lustful nces directed at Lucy and realized that he was right. Some people''s gazes were glued to her the entire time. Lucy''s most striking feature was her fairplexion. She was naturally born with it, and no matter how long she was under the sun, she would never get a tan. The fairest part of her skin was around her chest, and with the crystal ne around her neck, her skin looked even more radiant. Not to mention, the heels Matthew picked out for Lucyplemented her look perfectly. While she exuded a youthful elegance, she did not lose her sexy womanly charm. Due to the overwhelming number of celebrities showing up, the paparazzi were busy capturing their glorious moments. Initially, their cameras were focused on an unknown young star ahead However, when Lucy and Matthew stepped out of the car, all attention shifted to them. The crowd eximed in admiration, causing Lucy to lower her head in embarrassment and smile shyly. It sparked the imaginations of many. Some of the bolder men nearby were tempted to make their move, but as soon as they recognized the man beside her, they stopped in their tracks. There was not a person on this earth who did not know who he was. Even in Charleston, he was a well-known figure. That man was Matthew. Standing before Lucy with an air of arrogance, his gaze exuded coldness and simmering anger. It stopped anyone from openly admiring his wife. Matthew detested men who casually showed their lecherous and predatory gazes. People like them aroused an instinctual disgust within him. With one arm around Lucy, he asserted his dominance. Unaware of Matthew''s thoughts, Lucy began handling the reporters around them. These reporters were always on the lookout for gossip, unwilling to let any juicy news slip by. Leon Corporation held its long-standing position as number one in the world, making Matthew''s marriage a subject of interest. At that moment, a reporter extended a microphone toward Lucy and asked, "Your Highness, may I ask this gentleman next to you is your husband?" Lucy nodded. The reporter continued, "It''s been rumored that your marriage with the CEO of Leon Corporation has not been a happy one. Is that true?" In an instant, Matthew''s expression plummeted to freezing point. Chapter 407 ? Without a second thought, Matthew snatched the irritating ck microphone from the reporter''s hands. "Who told you such absurd rumors?" How was Matthew supposed to be in a good mood when his patience was being tested by the many people eyeing his wife? By asking such an absurd question, the reporter was basically setting off a ticking time bomb. The journalist was intimidated by Matthew''s tone. Rumors portrayed Matthew as a perfectionist who would erupt in fury over even the slightest mistake, and that applied to his interactions with people too. Witnessing Matthew act like this for the first time, the reporter shrunk back and withdrew his microphone. "I... I heard these rumors from others..." Matthew''s gaze turned chillingly terrifying. "My wife, Lucy, and I are extremely in love. Do you understand?"N?velDrama.Org content rights. The reporter was nowpletely bewildered. "Yes, I understand...¡± Matthew continued toment on the topic, ¡°Also, I''d like to warn all the reporters here. If I ever hear such baseless rumors about my rtionship with my wife again, you can forget about running your news agency." His chilling aura sent shivers down the spine of every reporter present. Knowing how frightening and ruthless his methods were, everyone knew that he was not joking. If they crossed the line or offended him, their news agencies might cease to exist in the next second. Their livelihoods depended on their jobs. If Matthew destroyed their careers, how were they going to survive? They could not just starve. Matthew''s words held significant weight, so all the reporters who had attempted to sow discord quickly backed down. They focused solely on capturing photos of Matthew and Lucy clinging onto each other. Lucy''s beauty was not confined to the guests at the event. She even caught the eyes of the talent scouts and fans lurking outside the venue. A passerbymented, "I didn''t expect thedy of Leon Corporation to be so beautiful! I read in the magazines that Mr. Leon''s wife was quite ordinary-looking and that the couple were not affectionate with each other, but that doesn''t seem to be the case at all!" One of the fan''s said, ¡°What do you know? Beautiful things and people should always be kept hidden. Do you know why the rich keep their beautiful wives at home? Look at the dirty looks being cast at Mr. Leon''s wife. It gives me the ick!" Another passerby chimed in, "Where did you hear such gossip? I''ve listened to Matthew''s interviews in reputable financial magazines, and every word he speaks is filled with love for his wife. You should stop reading such gossip in the future." The first passerby clenched her teeth in frustration after realizing that she had been misled by these gossip magazines. She made sure to shield her eyes from such tabloid filth from now on. Amidst the chatter and praises from the crowd, Lucy and Matthew made their way into the main venue. It was decorated like the pce. The subtle, intoxicating scent of wine filled the air to immerse the guests in the culture of wine tasting. "The wine smells amazing..." Lucy''s nostrils twitched as the delightful aroma filled her senses. Matthew replied, "It''s exclusively sponsored by Leon Corporation." Lucy blinked in surprise. "How do you know it''s your wine?" Chapter 408 ? Lucy''s innocence was so endearing that Matthew could not help butugh. After years of being in the business world, drinking was a necessary skill for social gatherings. How could he not recognize the aroma of the wine? Not to mention, this wine was produced from Leon Corporation''s winery. He had it so often that he could instantly tell from the aroma. "Leon Corporation has a winery in France, and I can tell by the first sniff that it''s produced by that winery." Lucy licked her red lips. "I didn''t think you were that rich." Matthew rubbed the back of her neck and said jokingly, "If there''s one thing your husband has, it''s money." Lucy rolled her eyes and retorted, "You don''t have to unt it." Their arrival caused a stir in the main venue. Just then, the doors to the second-floor banquet hall swung open. An extravagantly dressed woman stepped out it was Charlotte. It seemed like Charlotte still had the same taste in clothing, always draping herself in extravagance without considering whether it even suited her. She simply believed that such grandeur was befitting her status. Lucy could tell that Charlotte''s taste in fashion was quite unconventional, but she doubted that she would heed any well-intentioned advice. Hence, Lucy would rather keep it to herself. Charlotte had deliberately chosen a courtly gown that leaned toward the style of medieval Eurovian royalty. Layers uponyers ofce adorned the hem of her skirt, and there were at least three different colors. Her l decolletage was particrly eye-catching as arge gemstone pendant hung from a string of agate beads. n Lucy had never seen such abination before. It was almost like she had taken inspiration from a century-old pirated magazine. The appearance of both Lucy and Charlotte caused quite a stir in the crowd. Both of them were the princesses of Charleston, yet their looks were pr opposites. Naturally, the headlines could not steer away from creating gossip about these two princesses. With her keen eyes, Charlotte spotted Lucy and Matthew downstairs. They were watching her. Lucy actually wanted to pull Matthew away as she did not want to have any conflict with Charlotte on such a grand asion. Uttering a single word to her would be a waste of her breath in her opinion. It simply was not worth it. However, since Charlotte seemed eager topete with her, Lucy was not going to back down. She had a taste of such bitterness before when people used to push her boundaries, thinking that she was an easy target. Little did they know, Lucy was not one to be trifled with.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Charlotte sweetly said to Lucy, "I didn''t think you''d arrive so soon." ncing at Lucy''s dress, Charlotte realized that it was not the one she had gifted her, but it looked sort of familiar. Puzzled, she asked, "This isn''t the dress I gave you. Why didn''t you wear the one I gifted you? Do you not trust me?" Lucy smirked. Was this why Charlotte had been waiting for her here? Despite the many reporters present, she still dared to ask such questions to make everyone think Lucy was the one to pick on her. Chapter 409 If this was how Charlotte wanted to y the game, Lucy did not hesitate to strike back. She was determined to make Charlotte understand the consequences of speaking recklessly and making a fool of herself in front of the entire nation. "Charlotte, this is the dress you gave me. Look, I just made some alterations." Lucy knew that she had to speak sarcastically to hit Charlotte where it hurt. "Look at my outfit. Don''t you think it looks great after I altered it? I asked the seller about this dress you gifted me, and they said it only cost 20 dors. Is the royal family of Charleston going through a tough time financially, which was why you had to get me a cheap dress? "I personally don''t mind it, but I can''t embarrass the royal family at such a grand event like the Wine Festival, don''t you think? So, I decided to alter it myself." Lucy''s words left Charlotte speechless, and the reporters were about to bombard Charlotte with their questions. "Princess Charlotte, is that true? As the eldest princess of Charleston, why did you gift your sister a cheap dress?" Lucy had endured a lot of hardship in the past and faced ostracism at Leon Corporation, so she knew that every penny was hard-earned. She genuinely did not mind wearing a dress worth 20 bucks, but she knew that Charlotte was doing it to humiliate her. Thus, she had to criticize the dress and call it ''cheap''. In the past, she would not have minded wearing it a few times. With no response from Charlotte, the reporters turned to Lucy. "Princess Velda, we didn''t expect you to have such amazing craftsmanship that you even designed the dress on your own. Did you study fashion design professionally?" The guests and reporters present thought that the dress was custom-made by a high-end designer, only to find out that Lucy had crafted it herself. Charlotte knew that if she did not take action to salvage the situation, she would be drowned in the public''s criticism. "Lucy, I didn''t mean to give you that dress. I actually wanted to give you my best dress, but I identally grabbed the wrong one." Lucy raised an eyebrow, not bothering to expose such a feeble lie. Anyone could tell from her words that all she wanted was to turn her into a joke. If Charlotte had been honest, perhaps Lucy would have respected her a little. However, seeing as she still stubbornly stuck to her lies, Lucy had no intention of showing her any mercy. "Thank you for your kindness, but IAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. think there should be a noticeable difference between an expensive dress and a cheap one. Unless. there''s something wrong with eyesight, you shouldn''t have mistaken the two dresses. Charlotte''s face turned red from anger, but she could notsh out in front of the reporters as they were watching their every move. If she exploded now, she might end up as tomorrow''s headline. ¡°Of course, of course... It was a mistake, so please don''t take it to heart,¡± Charlotte said hastily before lifting her skirt and running upstairs. Lucy was finally satisfied. Charlotte was the one to pick on her first anyway. By the time she had settled this matter, Matthew was already surrounded by various CEOs discussing their coboration ns for the next half of the year. Lucy did not want to disturb him and make him worry about her as she knew that his work was important. Just then, someone tapped on Lucy''s shoulder. Chapter 410 ? The person''s hand felt cold on Lucy''s shoulder, sending a slight chill down her spine. When she turned around, she saw Truman Bush, the hottest male celebrity in Charleston right now. Lucy had watched some of his movies during her work breaks. Although she was not super up-to-date with thetest celebrity news, she was aware of Truman''s rising poprity in the entertainment industry. Although he started out on a singingpetition show, he stood out among the rest for his excellent acting skills. Last year, he even won the Best Neer Award. That was not all. His appearance and physique also contributed to his sess. Even in today''s entertainment industry, where new talents were constantly emerging, Truman''s looks were hard toe by. Seeing a celebrity up close for the first time, Lucy could not help but feel nervous. "Hello..." She managed to utter a single word but was unsure of what else to say. Truman simply smiled, and his eyes sparkled. "Hello, have we met before?" Huh? Did all celebrities use such old-fashioned pickup lines? "I know who you are, but I don''t think we''ve met before." After searching her memory, Lucy was certain that she had never met a celebrity in real life before. She had only seen him on TV. "Really? You look a lot like someone I know." Lucy joked andughed. "Maybe. They say all pretty girls look alike." Surprised by Lucy''s humor, Truman said, "I must have been mistaken You''re different from her. The girl I know-always looked sad, and she would never crack a joke like that." IMS Lucy had no interest in prying into others'' private lives, but Truman''s expression piqued her curiosity. She wondered what was the story behind it. "I know you. You''re the princess of Charleston." Lucy nodded. "Yes. It feels surreal to be back." While the two engaged in small talk, the nearby reporters were eager to capture intimate photos of the pair. However, both Truman and Lucy remained cautious. They maintained a polite distance even in their face-to-face conversation, much to the frustration of the reporters. UMS ¡°I''ve watched the show you starred in, and I think you truly deserved the Best Neer Awardst year." "Thank you, but I think there''s still a lot I need to improve on."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Lucy looked at him with genuine admiration. "It''s amazing to see a big star like you put in so much effort. I heard some celebrities sacrifice their practice and rest time because of their hectic filming schedules. It must be tough for you toxcarve the time out to hone your acting skills." Truman shook his head. "To be honest, I don''t find it tiring at all because I love what I do." "You''re right... It''s a blessing to be able to do what you love." Truman looked at Lucy''s contented expression and asked, "It seems like you''re happy with whatever you''re doing too." "Of course! Not only am I doing what I love, but I''ve found someone to spend my life with who makes me happy too." Truman teased, "As a single person, I feel offended." Chapter 411 ? Truman had always presented himself as cold and aloof in the entertainment industry, especially after his portrayal of a Eurovian prince in a fantasy showst year. It left such a deep impression that many admired his cold and enigmatic image. Chatting with Truman today, Lucy discovered that he was quite different from the man she had seen on screen. He radiated warmth and spoke with a positive attitude, rather than the aloofness others perceived him as. "I''ve always thought that you were a man of few words, but you''re nothing like I imagine." Truman replied, ¡°People have different sides to them. What you see on TV is only one or two sides of me, but in private, you can get to know me much better. How about we be friends? Then, you''ll get to know how interesting of a person I am." Lucy chuckled at his wit. "Sure, let''s be friends." The first step of making friends was exchanging numbers. Truman shook his phone. "I''ve saved your number! I''m d to have made a friend like you." Lucy could not help but ask Truman why he approached her in the first ce, to which he replied, "Didn''t I tell you? You look a lot like a friend of mine, so I couldn''t resist tapping you on the shoulder. But it turned out that you''re not her.¡± "Do we really look that alike? I don''t think I''m the type that people would easily mistake for someone else." Lucy did not consider herself the type of woman to stand out from the crowd. Being Truman''s friend, even if that woman was not insanely gorgeous, her aura would at least be one of a kind. Lucy felt like she did not belong to that category, but Truman encouraged her not to underestimate herself. While they were enjoying their conversation, Matthew, who was talking business, was not having a good time at all. Ever since Truman struck up a conversation with Lucy, his gaze had not left their direction. Even when someone was discussing serious business matters with him, he seemed distracted. to He had only been gone for ten minutes, yet someone was already trying to hit her up. He watched the handsome man from afar, thinking he looked somewhat familiar. Perhaps he was some kind of celebrity? Why did he have to pick Lucy of all people to chat with? They even looked like they were having a good time. S Although Lucy and Truman maintained a proper distance, Matthew could not help but feel irritated and jealous seeing the smile on Lucy''s face. The supplier was happily engaged in the conversation, and Matthew swnover agreed to all the conditions he proposed. However, just as they were getting to the main point, he noticed Matthew''s cold gaze N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Mr. Leon, is everything alright?" Without uttering a single word, Matthew abruptly left. Kent was left to deal with the mess he left behind. He had to exin to the bewildered group of people. When Matthew approached Lucy, she was so engrossed in her conversation with Truman that she had not even noticed. It was Truman who first noticed Matthew''s presence. "The CEO of Leon Corporation ising this way. Do you know him?" Truman asked. Lucy nodded. "Of course. He''s the person I want to spend the rest of my life with." Chapter 412 ? As soon as Lucy said that, Matthew had already made his way to her. He nodded politely to Truman, but he did not hesitate to wrap his arms around Lucy''s waist to assert his dominance. Truman could not help but smile. It seemed like Lucy had indeed found her one true love. It was not often that the mighty Mr. Leon got this jealous. "Well, I have somewhere to be, so I''ll leave both of you to it." Truman winked slyly at Lucy before leaving them alone. Lucy waved him goodbye and looked down at Matthew''s hands around her waist. She could not resist teasing him, "Why are you so worried? Rx, Truman is a nice guy." Lucy''s mischievous smile gave Matthew a sense of danger, and he subconsciously tightened his arm around her waist. "Wifey, how do you know what I''m worried about?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "You''re worried that Truman has ulterior motives, aren''t you?" Lucy emphasized the words ''ulterior motives, Matthew feel el He was unsure of where to ce his hand. "Matt, is this how much you don''t trust me?" Lucy got angry all of a sudden, Matthew bewildered. exined, "It''s not like Swet Matthew had little experience interacting with women, and the only one he had been intimate with was Lucy. He had no clue how to cheer up a woman when she was upset, so he often found himself stumbling over his words. "Matt, I know you''re worried about me, but please trust me. I''d never lie to you just want to be friends with Truman, and besides... he already has someone he likes." Lucy could read the implications behind Matthew''s words from his gestures. She knew that Matthew was jealous, but he stubbornly refused to admit it. Chapter 413 ? While Lucy secretly enjoyed seeing him jealous because it showed that he cared about her, she could not let this misunderstanding persist. If she did not address it right now, the resentment would umte and eventually harm their rtionship. It was not worth it at all. Matthew''s expression softened a little, and he breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that Truman had someone he liked. "Matt, from now on, please don''t be so quick to judge people and act impulsively. I think Truman is quite nice, and he knows to maintain a respectful distance from me too." Matthew realized that he should not have jumped the gun, so he apologized, "I''m sorry, wifey. I didn''t mean to. I was just worried about you." "It''s okay, Matt. If there are any issues between us, we must address them openly instead of bottling them up. I''m d that you talked to me about it. Isn''t it nice that we get to discuss it together?" Matthew might have been a little impulsive, but Lucy was pleased with how he handled it. By talking about what upset them, they could work on it together. It would help their rtionship thrive in the long run. Matthew felt better now, so he immediately took Lucy to the dessert bar to sample some treats. "Let''s fill our stomachs before your mother and brother appear! You''ve been standing in heels for so long that can tell you''re getting a bit tired." BUMS In reality, Lucy was not tired at all. She might not be used to wearing heels, But she was full of energy today. She was not in the mood to eat at the moment. ¡°Matt, I''m not hungry. I had some biscuits before we came here to tide me over, but you haven''t eaten anything, have you? You''ve been so busy that you''ve forgotten toeat." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. UMS Matthew was a workaholic. If he had not finished his work by mealtime, he would simply not eat until he was done. This bad habit of his was not good for his health. To appease her, Matthew said, ¡°Alright. If you want me to go, you''ll have toe with me." Chapter 414 ? Lucy could not help but notice that Matthew had gotten even more stubborn ever since they moved to Charleston. She wondered if it was the influence of the country''s environment that had changed his personality. It seemed that his previous calm and restrained self had disappeared. She could not tell whether this was good or bad, a blessing or a curse. Resigned to her fate, Lucy allowed Matthew to drag her to the dessert area. Since Charleston ced great importance on the Wine Festival, the pastry chefs in the dessert area were the best of the best. For Lucy, a good dessert was sweet but not cloying, leaving one wanting more. The overly sweet desserts that made one feel sick after one bite did not appeal to her at all. Matthew first picked up a slice of ck forest cake. Lucy took a bite, and as expected, it was a masterpiece. It was far superior to what one would typically find at bakeries. Matthew nibbled on the cake and said to her, "Leon Corporation has a few dessert shops too, but they''re less popr in our country and more sessful overseas."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Lucy was surprised to learn about Matthew''s venture into dessert shops and that he had expanded the business abroad. "Is there that muchpetition?" For Lucy, dessert was not a necessity. However, she heard that foreigners always had dessert after a meal. With a bigger market, there would naturally be more businesses, leading to fiercepetition. "Yes, thepetition overseas is quite intense." Lucy inquired further, "What was the revenue of these dessert shops in thest quarter?" "It ranked tenth among all the industries under Leon Corporation." "Tenth? That''s quite low..." "True, but in the dessert business, our revenue made it into the top three." Lucy nearly dropped the dessert spoon into the bowl. W-Was that the definition of fiercepetition to him? Matthew chuckled. "You don''t know what goes into a sessful dessert shop business, wifey. These three things have to be invested in the initial stage-manpower, financial resources, and dedication "It''s natural to take losses in business, especially in the early stages." Dessert shops may not seem like much, but there were many details to pay attention to. The craftsmanship of the desserts, the cleanliness of the establishment, and customer satisfaction were all crucial to building a sessful dessert shop chain. Lucy felt a twinge of heartache for Matthew. He did not have to push himself so hard. Even if he focused on just two or three industries, Leon Corporation would still thrive. "You don''t have to push yourself so hard, right?" Push himself? It was the first time Matthew heard these words from someone else. "Why do you say so?" Matthew asked with a hint of confusion. Why would Lucy feel that way? "If apany focuses on their core strengths and bes number one in their field, it''s impressive enough. What admire most about you is your ability to excel in various industries. "It''s no wonder you''ve held the title of the world''s number one for so long. I don''t think the royal family of Charleston would ever surpass you in this lifetime." It was unclear whether Lucy was being sarcastic or genuinelyforting Matthew to ease his worries about work, but Matthew smiled. "Wifey, there are some things you don''t understand." Chapter 415 ? N?velDrama.Org owns this text. It was rare to see Matthew disy such a helpless and sorrowful expression. He was a master strategist in the business world, and everyone present would kill to work with Leon Corporation. He never had to worry about finding suppliers, but seeing Matthew''s expression, Lucy grew uneasy. "I was born into that kind of environment, and my family naturally wanted me to enter business too, so I had a lot to learn. Since I was a child, I never had much time to rest, which is how I''ve achieved what I have today." To thrive in the business world, he must have endured a lot of hardships since young. His childhood must have been bleak. He probably sacrificed his leisure time for sess. "I know everyone has their own struggles, but I didn''t think you did too." ¡°None of us are gods, Lulu. Remember that." Lucy patted his shoulder and said, "You''re different." Lucy was quite skilled inforting others. With just a few words, she managed to dispel Matthew''s feelings of helplessness and sorrow. After sitting by the dessert area for some time, the bustling crowd fell silent. The lights dimmed, and on the stage appeared Theodore, Arthur, and Juliana. After Arthur and Juliana, delivered their opening speeches for the Wine Festival, Theodore stepped forward with a conspicuous golden hairpin in his hands. What was it for? Before Lucy could react, she heard Theodore calling her name, "Princess Velda." Lucy watched as he held up the golden hairpin, saying, "This golden hairpin was originally intended for the legitimate princess, and today, it returns to its rightful owner. Q.UMS She hesitated to go up and ept the golden hairpin, but Matthew whispered in her ear, "Go ahead, wifey. It''s rightfully yours. Don''t worry about what others might think." By ''others'', Matthew meant Charlotte, who was looking resentful under the dim lights behind the stage. Although the stage lights did not illuminate her face, Lucy knew Charlotte''s attitude toward her. Charlotte might not be able to voice her grievances now, but who knew what she might do to harass her in the future? However, Matthew was right. The hairpin belonged to her, and no one could take it away. Lucy proudly lifted the hem of her dress and stepped onto the stage to receive the shimmering golden hairpin. It was even more precious than the crown, with its dazzling blue gemstone. On stage, Lucy expressed her heartfelt thoughts, ¡°I''m grateful to reunite with my family in Charleston, and I wish nothing more than to live happily with them from now on. "Of course I''d also like to thank my husband, Matthew, for everything he has done for me. It was he who encouraged me and made me realize that this hairpin is rightfully mine." Matthew wanted to stand below the stage and leave the spotlight to Lucy and her family, but Lucy insisted on pulling him up onto the stage. "I hope all the reporters present can take a family portrait of us." Chapter 416 ? Lucy''s words prompted all the reporters present to aim their cameras at the royal family. The genes in this family were out of this world. There were rumors that Matthew''s wife was unattractive and mediocre, but those rumors were instantly debunked. The audience was in disbelief at the sight of her. Where did such false informatione from? Everyone present could not help but marvel at Lucy. Her most outstanding feature was not her delicate features but the aura she possessed. It made her different from everyone else. It was something she was born with, and not everyone had the same quality.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. After Charlotte''s appearance just now, it was clear to everyone at first nce who the real princess was. Standing beside Matthew, Lucy looked extremely petite. She had a happy smile on her face while her brother, the king, and the queen sat in front of them. The only one missing was Charlotte, which made people specte. The reporters had recorded the conversation between Lucy and Charlotte earlier to turn it into tomorrow''s headline. Charlotte always had a reputation for being a delicate and gentle princess who never spoke harshly. However, her true nature seemed to be far from the rumors circting in the outside world. Standing behind them, Charlotte seemed somewhat like an outsider. Although she wore a smile on her face, it was impossible to conceal the hostility in her eyes. Lucy, that bitch... Charlotte had been harboring resentment since Lucy embarrassed her earlier, but she had not expected Lucy to pull such a move. She actually excluded her from the family photo. She was practically dering war on her. Just then, Lucy suddenly reached out and grabbed her wrist. "Charlotte,e join us!" Surprise shed across Charlotte''s n& face before it vanished. She could not shake the feeling that Lucy was hypocritically expressing her goodwill, merely putting on a show for the reporters to portray her as a kind-hearted woman who did not hold grudges. How dare she pull such a scheme on her? If only Lucy knew how many troublesome people Charlotte had gotten rid of over the years. Did she really think she could uproot Charlotte from the pce whe her efforts alone? Impossible! Since that was the case, Charlotte formted a n in her mind. Lucy reached out and pulled Charlotte to her side, but that did not mean her opinion of Charlotte had changed. As part of the royal family, it was important to maintain her dignity and shoulder responsibilities. Regardless of her private conflicts with Charlotte, she could not afford to show them in public as the repercussions would be e irreceable for both the pce and her parents. "Thank you, Lucy." "No need to thank me. It''s the right thing for me to do." Whether Charlotte''s thank-you was sincere or not, Lucy still took it to heart. She exined that it was her duty, hoping that Charlotte would understand. Although Matthew had been keeping his distance from Charlotte, he understood that Lucy did it to prevent their conflict from tarnishing the image of the royal family. Chapter 417 ? Lucy was honest and foresightful. She would never allow her personal grievances to escte publicly. Matthew admired this quality about her because personal conflicts would only cloud judgment and lead to irreversible consequences. If Charlotte did not know to back down now, the repercussions would be unimaginable. The photo session and the passing of the golden hairpin came to an end. There was some free time before the ball, and Lucy stuck close to Matthew. "Matt, I''m feeling a little tired. The heels are really ufortable." The heels Matt had chosen were rtively high. Despite Lucy''sck of experience wearing heels to work, she had been wearing them for quite a while today. Her soles felt as if they were on fire, and she knew that continuing to walk in them would only worsen the situation.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Seeing her silently endure the pain, Matthew quietly led her to the VIP area. The VIP area was a special banquet hall in the royal pce reserved for prominent figures in society, including businessmen and celebrities. As soon as Lucy sat down, she spotted another female singer she recognized. She was engaged in a conversation with someone. Lucy wanted to approach her for an autograph, but she was stopped by Matthew. "Wifey, didn''t you say your feet hurt? Why are you thinking of getting an autograph from someone else now?" "Well, what am I supposed to do? Everyone gets excited when they meet their idol. I finally get to see her, and if I don''t get an autograph today, who knows when I''ll get the chance to see her again?" Matthew grumbled inwardly, ''Oh, Lulu. Don''t you know who your husband is? Getting an autograph doesn''t require much effort at all.'' Lucy still wanted to get up, but Matthew held her back. ¡°Lulu, let me go get the autograph for you. Just sit here and don''t move.¡± Matthew felt sorry for Lucy, so he instructed the maid to fetch a bottle of massage oil for Lucy so that she could massage her feet. "I''ll go get the autograph, so you stay put right here and don''t go anywhere, okay?" Matthew''smanding tone silenced any objections Lucy had et She had no choice but to nod Avad watch him get an autograph the female singer. to As soon as she opened the lid of the oil brought by the maid, a strong, pungent scent assaulted her senses. Lucy applied the oil to her ankle and began to massage her feet, but the effects were not immediate. When she touched her feet, she realized that they were slightly swollen and red. Even a slight touch would make her feel sharp pain. ¡°Ouch... I didn''t think it would hurt this much. I''m never wearing heels again.¡± Meanwhile, Matthew approached the female singer and said politely, "Hello, I''m Matthew Leon from Leon Corporation." "Leon Corporation? Mr. Leon?" The female singer''s tone was as husky as her singing voice, but it was surprisingly charming and pleasant to the ears. Chapter 418 ? "My wife is a fan of yours, and she''d like to have your autograph. Do you mind signing one for her now?" The female singer promptly took a postcard from her assistant and scribbled on it. "Of course, why not? It''s just a signature. Here you go." The singer''s off-stage personality matched her carefree nature on stage. She spoke without much restraint, and her down-to-earth nature rubbed off on Matthew. "It seems my wife has good judgment in people. You two would be good friends." Matthew thought that she had a bright and cheerful personality, simr to Lucy. "Is that so? I saw your wife on stage just now, and she''s gorgeous. She''s nothing like what the rumors say. Those rumor-mongers have no grounds." "You''re too kind." As the two were engrossed in conversation, Charlotte quietly sneaked over to Lucy''s side. Lucy could not tell whether she was here with good or bad intentions, but she left a spot for her anyway. "I really appreciate what you did earlier." Lucy did not think it was something to be thankful for, so she shook her head. "Don''t worry about it. We''re family, after all, so it''s only natural. Didn''t I tell you that just now?" Charlotte smiled sarcastically and took a ss of wine from the waiter. "The wine is sponsored by Leon Corporation. Would you like a ss?" "Thank you, but I don''t drink." ¡°Come on, it''ll be fine. A little bit of wine won''t hurt. You should be open to trying new things, or else what''s the point of living?" Lucy could not refuse, so she took a ss of wine from the waiter. The two clinked their sses. After a moment of silence, Charlotte asked, "Isn''t that Mr. Leon? Why is he talking to that celebrity?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text. With a fake surprised expression and a malicious smile, it was clear that Charlotte was trying to start some beef. Lucy realized that she had underestimated Charlotte''s knack for stirring up trouble and her ability to turn any topic into an issue. ¡°I asked Matthew to go get an autograph from her for me. Is there a problem?" Charlotte was taken aback by the response but she was unwilling to give up on embarrassing Lucy in public. Even if she could only bring her slight emotional difort, it would be enough for her. She had to vent her anger today, or else she would constantly think about retaliating against Lucy and not be able to eat or sleep. "There''s nothing wrong with getting an autograph, but look how happily they''re chatting! Standing next to each other, they look like a match made in heaven." Charlotte pointed at them. Lucy rolled her eyes without saying anything. She tilted her head back and downed the red wine in her ss. She then began massaging her ankles again. The pain had somewhat subsided now, so she moved her feet around. She was reassured that she would be fine for the ball that evening. Charlotte covered her mouth, pretending to be shocked. "Oh, I didn''t mean to say that. They just look like a really loving couple. I''m sorry, I misspoke." Lucy stared at her intently. "Don''t worry. I''m not angry, but let me reiterate. You should mind your own business from now on, and I don''t want to know about your business either. Do you understand? You do you, and I''ll do me." Chapter 419 Charlotte could not help but feel like Lucy was not an easy target today. No matter how hard she hit her, the attack nevernded. Despite her efforts, Lucy remained indifferent while talking to her. Charlotte''s inner fury was burning hotter and hotter, but she had nowhere to vent it. It was like trying to scratch an itch she could not reach. It was an unbearable feeling! Lucy knew exactly what was going on in Charlotte''s mind. She was trying to drive a wedge between her and Matthew. She had seen such tactics before, but Charlotte''s words were too unconvincing. Anyone could tell that Matthew and the singer were just having a polite conversation as they kept a respectful distance without any inappropriate behavior. If Lucy had not been attentive, she would have fallen for Charlotte''s trick and gotten angry. Seeing as her attempt to provoke Lucy had been in vain, Charlotte had to shift the conversation elsewhere. She nced at the exquisitely packaged golden hairpin beside Lucy, feeling a surge of jealousy. She was determined to pry the golden hairpin from her hands. "Lucy, can I have a look at the golden hairpin? Mom has never shown me it before." "What''s there to look at?" Lucy became wary all of a sudden as if the golden hairpin was her entire world. She would never let Charlottey a finger on it. Charlotte cursed Lucy in her mind for being so cautious and suspicious of her, but then she thought that if she could defeat Lucy, she would be the owner of the hairpin. There was no need to rush things. "I just want to take a look. Can''t I?" "Are you sure you just want to take a look?" Lucy looked at her skeptically. Fine... Lucy thought that she should not argue with Charlotte over such a trivial matter. A look would not hurt, but touching it was out of the question. "I don''t mind letting you take a look, but Mom and Theodore have instructed me to take good care of this hairpin. It''s very valuable, and I''m supposed to keep it safe in the pce with multipleyers of protection to prevent any damage or theft." Charlotte blushed at her words, knowing that she was referring to the crown incident. She softly muttered, "I just want to take a look, Lucy. Why are you using me like that?" "It''s not an usation but a warning. I hope you understand." Lucy picked up the golden hairpin that was packaged in a transparent box with a ribbon wrapped around it. The golden hairpin was different from the ssical royal style. It contained elements from the pre-Columbian era, and the gemstones embedded in it were in different shades of green, exuding elegance and luxuriousness. It did not take an expert to tell that it was an extremely valuable item. "Hey... I haven''t finished looking at it yet. Why did you take it back?" "Didn''t you say you just wanted to take a look? Well, you''ve already had a look, so that''s enough." Lucy carefully ced the golden hairpin beside her. Charlotte was fuming, but since they were orders from Juliana, she dared not disobey them. Charlotte and Lucy continued their conversation, with Charlotte trying to probe into Lucy''s thoughts and emotions. Lucy always skillfullyThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. avoided sensitive topics, leav swnovi Charlotte frustrated and at her wit''s end Chapter 420 Charlotte could see that Lucy was impermeable, so she left in frustration. She told herself that there would be plenty of opportunities to get back at Lucy in the future. ''Let''s see who''ll be thest one standing,'' she thought. Shortly after Charlotte left, Matthew returned with a signed postcard in hand. ¡°Here, this is the postcard the singer signed for you. She even left a message.¡± Lucy happily took the postcard. It had a picture of a forest wondend that contrasted with the singer''s usual heavy metal style. Underneath the mist, a group of children were having a pic with happy smiles on their faces. "Did she give this to you?" "Yeah, it seems she got it from her assistant."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "I thought she would like heavy metal and rock stuff, but it seems like she likes child-like postcards like these too." Matthew took Lucy''s hand and said, "When I greeted her just now, she reminded me of you. Both of you are childish even though you''re grown adults." "What did you say?" Matthew was muttering to himself, so Lucy could not quite catch what he said. He simply smiled. If his wife had heard that sentence, he would have to bear the consequences, so he brushed it off. ¡°I said that she was quite nice. Her personality on and off stage was the same, unlike some celebrities who acted differently in public and in private.¡± "Yeah, I knew she wasn''t like that at all. It looks like I made the right choice in being her fan. I must have good judgment of people. The next time there''s a neer award, I''ll definitely vote for her. "It''s a pity that she lost to that other female singer who sings love songs. But she''s gaining popritytely, so she''ll definitely win the neer award at the end of the year!" Lucy''s life was no longer as dull and monotonous as before. She did not just focus on work and drawing anymore. She realized that her body would not be able to handle keeping busy with work all the time, so she would asionally give herself a break by indulging in activities like following celebrity news, singing, and sports to help her rx her mind and body. "I didn''t expect you to be such a big fan of hers." Lucy sensed something off in Matthew''s tone. Why did he sound jealous? "What''s wrong? Don''t tell me you''re jealous of her too." Lucy ran her fingers over the signature on the postcard. Shiloh Hawkes. What a nice name. It was hion''s intriguing name that drew $ J Ps to listen to her songs at first, and she turned out to be hidden gem. Content belo to Matthew shrugged and said, "I just feel like you''re neglecting me." Lucy patted his hand reassuringly. "Don''t worry. There will be many more times like this in the future.¡± It was clearly a joke, but Matthew could not help but feel upset. His expression turned sour. "Wifey, you''d better be careful with of jokes in the mighly take it seri "Aw, are you mad?" Lucy quicklyforted Matthew, who looked like a sad puppy. "Alright, alright, don''t be mad. I won''t make these kinds of jokes anymore, okay?" Matthew looked at her with lingering resentment. "You promised me. No more of these jokes, or else I''ll¡ª¡± "Don''t worry. I won''t say such things again, I promise," Lucy interrupted him. Likeforting arge dog, Lucy stroked Matthew''s hair. It made the scene look quiteical. Chapter 421 ? "Matthew, I didn''t think you were such a golden retriever. I always thought you were just a workaholic with no emotions. Everyone is so scared of getting close to you that they have to step back a bit when they see you."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Clearly missing the point, Matthew asked in confusion, "You''re calling me a golden retriever?" Lucy chuckled. "Do you really not know what that means? I''m not going to exin it to you. Look it up yourself! Don''t just work during your free time. Go out and have some fun, like us young people." Matthew was puzzled. "Lulu, what are you talking about?" Was Lucy calling him old? "Matt, don''t take this the wrong way, but you have the hobbies of middle-aged and elderly people even though you''re only in your 20s. You have no youthful energy at all. "How can you bury yourself in work all day? Not only is it bad for your health, but you''re also so disconnected from the world, making your life so dull." That was Lucy''s first impression of Matthew. Even after they got married, Lucy always felt that Matthew was like a flower on top of a mountain. Everyone admired its beauty, but it was unattainable, so it could only be admired from a distance. Although Matthew was focused on his work, he was still aware of the rumors and gossip about himself in thepany. Many called him the Beautiful Demon. He had a face that could captivate people''s hearts but a personality that drove people away. Some even wished they could talk to him from ten feet away just to ensure their own safety. The first time he heard others'' opinions of himself, he found it somewhat amusing. However, he wouldter wonder, ''Is there really something wrong with me? Howe I''ve never noticed it before?'' Lucy''s words were a wake-up call for him. "What should I do to change, then?" "You don''t have to change. It''s important that you be yourself. I''m just telling you not to push people away and try to blend in. It will help you expand your social circle. Who knows, you might even make some new friends and broaden your horizons?" Lucy did not force him to open up his heartpletely because she knew it would be difficult for him. Everyone needed their space, and Lucy did not know where exactly Matthew''s boundariesy, so she simply encouraged him to get in touch with the outside world, starting with the things he was interested in. "You enjoy ssical music, don''t you? I''ve known this for some time. The other day, I saw all those ssicakmusic cassette tapes you had tucked away in the study. bet you''ve forgotten about them. They''re just collecting dust at home "How about we attend a ssical music concert together after the festival?" Lucy''s suggestion surprised Matthew. He did not expect her to understand him so well, but given Lucy''s fondness for rock music, would she enjoy ssical music? "Aren''t you a big fan of rock music? Are you sure you''ll be able to enjoy ssical music?" "Are you underestimating me? I love all kinds of music, whether it''s fast or slow, as long as it''s pleasant to the ears. Besides, even if I''m not particrly fond of ssical music, as long as I''m with you, I''d be more than willing to go." Chapter 422 ? Matthew and Lucy rarely got to spend time together anymore, so they usually had to carve out time just to be together. This festival was the perfect opportunity. Matthew was so dedicated to his work that he even sacrificed his own hobbies, yet Lucy was able to dig up his secret interests from the dusty corners of the study. Lucy was so understanding and respectful that it was not an overstatement to say that they were soulmates. Deeply engrossed in conversation, theypletely forgot the presence of the rich and powerful figures around them. Their affectionate photos were captured by the reporters. The headlines for tomorrow were already being written in their heads. [Matthew Leon from Leon Corporation and his wife, Princess Lucy of Charleston, debunking rumors.] What a money-making title. As the revolving lights cast a dreamy warm glow on Lucy''s face, Matthew''s hand was about to caress Lucy''s cheek when suddenly, there was a sharp whoosh and the lights dimmed. The sudden darkness caused amotion among the crowd as they began to whisper about the next agenda-the ball. As the stage lights up again, the host, dressed in a ck tailcoat, solemnlymenced the ball. "Ladies and gentlemen, the time hase for the ball. I hope everyone will have a wonderful time." The host did not dwell too much on the ball''s rules and regtions since the attendees were mostly cultured individuals. It was unlikely for them to cause any trouble. Everyone was eager to step onto the dance floor and enjoy the festivities. Royal balls happen periodically, but what made this one special was the presentation of an award for the best dancers of the evening.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. While it might sound like the award was just for fun, the grandeur of the Wine Festival and the number of royal andnoble attendees this year was unprecedented. Thus, this ball had be a battlefield for showcasing extravagance andpeting for attention. On the other hand, Lucy did not think much of it because dancing was all about Raving fun anyway was all Getting caught up inpetition would only suck the fun out of it. Conten Everyone seemed more interested inpeting rather than enjoying themselves. Were they that eager to win that award? Lucy did not see its significance. One of the fun parts of the ball was choosing a partner, but because of Lucy and Matthew''s rtionship," they were each other''s partners by default. Then again, even if he and Lucy were not in a rtionship, Matthew would never allow her to dance with anyone else... He was just too possessive. Lucy casually ced her hand in Matthew''s hand. She let her ck dress trail behind her as her face glowed under the soft lights. Holding Matthew''s hand tightly, Lucy was a little nervous. She had learned a bit of dancing before, but she only scratched the surface. She was scared of making a fool of herself in front of everyone. As Matthew and Lucy moved forward hand in hand, a forceful arm suddenly intervened. Chapter 423 ? Lucy was surprised to see that the owner of this hand was none other than her newly made friend, Truman. Matthew''s expression instantly soured. What was Truman trying to do, standing between him and Lucy? Matthew was starting to get annoyed. He was already displeased when he saw him hovering around Lucy earlier. Anyone withmon sense would know better than to disturb them, but Truman seemed to have no fear at all and was unable to sense Matthew''s displeasure. "Do you need anything?" Hearing Matthew''s unfriendly tone, Lucy pinched his arm. Matthew simply gave Truman a warning look. Truman smiled. "Mr. Leon, I remember that you spilled juice on yourself over there. I just wanted to remind you that the stain on your clothes will surely attract a lot of attention if you dance with Lucyter. "Some may even turn it into a scandal. Why don''t I step in and save the day?" "Save the day? How so?" Matthew already knew that Truman''s next words were not well-intentioned, but he still listened. Truman''s smile was as gentle as ever, but it seemed to be hiding something. "I just think that you should go change your clothes. In the meantime, I''ll take your ce..." Truman had not even finished speaking when Matthew swiftly pulled Lucy behind him. "Take my ce? I should be the one to dance with my wife. I don''t need anyone to step in." He stood by Lucy protectively. How dare Truman butt in like that? Lucy did not hear about Matthew''s little mishap, so she asked, "Why didn''t you tell me you stained your clothes?" Having juice stains on his clothes would be sticky and ufortable. At this moment, Lucy noticed that arge chunk of his suit was damp Matthew wore a grayish suit today, which would only make the damp parts more obvious under the lights. If he were to rush onto stage like this and got photographed, it would not be a good look. "Why didn''t you change earlier?" Matthew remained silent, but he was obviously ming Truman in his mind. If he had not spotted Truman chatting away with Lucy so happily just now, he would have taken the time out to change his clothes. It was all because of Truman that he had to dy changing his clothes. "Go change. It''s not nice to wear something sticky." Fortunately, they were in the royal pce, so there should be some suits avable. However, Matthew stubbornly refused. Lucy could not understand what was wrong with him. "Matt, what''s wrong with changing your clothes?" Was he really going to act like a 1 child? As the CEO of the prestigious Leon Corporation, wearing a dirty suit would tarnish his and hispany''s image. Matthew was well aware of that, so why was he being so stubborn? to Matthew held onto Lucy''s hand tightly, and his words implied a warning to Truman. "Wifey, I''ll go change after we finish this dance." Did Truman think he could dance with Lucy by making him leave to change his clothes? In his dreams!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Before Lucy could react, Matthew dragged her onto the dance floor. The music just happened to begin ying. Truman was left speechless in the alternating light and darkness. Chapter 424 ? The music at the ball was a distinctive waltz from thest century. Coupled with the perfectly synchronized dance steps of everyone on the dance floor, the scene was even more dreamlike. The lights followed each pair of dancers, illuminating each person beautifully. As the waltz began, everyone on the dance floor immersed themselves in enjoyment, showcasing their beauty with heartfelt smiles on their faces. Midway through the dance, the most passionate and graceful couples were followed by the spotlight. Everyone''s attention was drawn to them. Among them, the most eye-catching couple were Lucy and Matthew. Despite knowing how to dance, Lucy still seemed a bit awkward. She nearly stepped on Matthew''s toes several times. However, Matthew gently guided her, pulling her closer to his chest. "Matt... can you loosen up a bit? I''m afraid I''ll step on your toes..." Lucy restrained her steps, fearing that she might identally jab her heels into Matthew''s feet. Although she had some close calls earlier, as the dance got faster and more intense, she found it increasingly difficult to keep up. However, Matthew simply wrapped his arm around her waist and drew her intimately close to him. As the final note of the music echoed, their dance came to an end. Lucy felt as though she had just survived a minefield. Just as Lucy''s healed ankles began to feel ufortable again, apuse erupted from the crowd on the dance floor. Out of nowhere, the host approached her with a trophy. "Let''s congratte the champions of the dance floor today, Mr. Leon and his wife, Lucy, who''s also a Charleston princess. I think we all can agree that she''s the star of the night!" Lucy was taken aback, but she gracefully epted the trophy. Juliana, Arthur, and Theodore congratted her as well. Theodore said, "Lulu, you danced wonderfully just now." Lucy did not even consider the fact that she would be dancing when she altered her dress, so it was not particrly suited for it. However, she somehow managed to execute it gracefully tonight. Feeling overwhelmed, Lucy still managed to express her thoughts, "Thank you so much for giving me this award today. Never in my life would I have thought that I would win an award for dancing." Laughter ripped through the audience, and Lucy continued, "I actually learned this dance with my husband but we only practiced for a few days. I nearly stepped on his toes several times, so I felt quite sorry for him. I never expected that we would win this award together. "Thank you once again, everyone." A genuine smile appeared on Lucy''s face, and Matthew could not take his eyes off her. True beauty was not enhanced by makeup, but through one''s actions and expressions, drawing from the beauty within one''s soul. Truman watched Lucy and Matthew from below the stage, feeling even more deste.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He was reminded of his old friend, who not only resembled Lucy in appearance but also in personality. He needed sce for his wounded heart, and he thought that finding Lucy would heal his pain. Unfortunately, she had already found someone she wanted to spend the rest of her life with. Chapter 425 ? There was not a trace of clouds in the sky as the bright moon cast its gentle light upon the ground. Even outside the venue, sounds ofughter and sses clinking could be heard. The sounds carried an air of festivity. Yitty knew that embracing such an atmosphere required courage. As a member of the underworld, people often viewed her through colored lenses, assuming that she was a cold-blooded animal. Hence, they kept their distance from her. Deep down, like everyone else, she had a soft side. It had been a long time since shest saw Cillian after their incident. Yitty did not know why she suddenly thought of him. Besides, they seemed like sworn enemies. Why did she still miss him? She shook her head, unsure of what to make of her feelings. She had originally nned to attend the festival today as Lucy had secretly sent her an invitation so that she could make more friends. However, after she got dressed and got to the venue, she found herself unable to move forward. It was like there was an invisible barrier between her and those people, making it as difficult as reaching for the stars. She was not antisocial at all. She thrived in the underworld and was well-known there, but being an ordinary civilian was challenging for her. Standing outside the venue, she pondered whether she should go in. A voice suddenly sounded behind her. "Yitty, why aren''t you going in?" ¡°I.....¡± Yitty did not know what to say. It had been so long since she and Cillian had a proper conversation since they parted ways. Lucy probably invited him to the festival as well. It seemed like Lucy considered both of them her good friends, even though she did not know what exactly their feelings were toward her. ¡°Come on. Hurry up and go in. Don''t stay out here. It''s cold, and you''re not dressed warmly enough. You might catch a cold." Although Cillian seemed awkward, his voice was still gentle. "Thank you for your concern." Cillian knew what she thought of him, but hearing how uneasy she sounded made him feel even more ufortable. He knew that Yitty loathed him... but why did it hurt so much? He only had such feelings toward Lucy before. Why did it feel like his feelings for Yitty were getting stronger? "Let''s go. I''ll take you in." He knew what she was concerned about. She probably thought that she did not fit in and that she would not know what to do with herself in there or that she would be looked down upon. Yitty was known for her ruthless decisiveness in handling situations. If someone treated her like that, she might not hesitate to fight back. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Forget it. I''m not going in." "What are you scared of?" BUMS "Scared? I''m not scared. That''s not a word in my dictionary. Don''t talk nonsense." However, her expression betrayed how she truly felt. She looked like she had been hit where it hurt the most. Cillian did not give her a chance to argue. He grabbed her hand and led her in. Chapter 426 ? The ball hade to an end, and Lucy and Matthew reentered the VIP area. They thought that it would just be a simple ball, but they did not expect there to be an award ceremony. Lucy was not a professional dancer, but she had practiced ballroom dancing for some time. She never thought the skills she learned woulde in handy one day. With the trophy in her hands, she smiled joyfully as if she had obtained treasure. Matthew suggested, "If you enjoy dancing so much, would you like me to take you to other balls next time?" Lucy rejected his offer. "Are you kidding me? As happy as I am, I never thought that someone like me, who hasn''t achieved much in dancing, could win such an award. It seems like you''re right. Maybe I should put down my pencil and start exploring other interests. Listening to how she underestimated herself, Matthew simply smiled without arguing with her. All he wanted to do was pamper her. Meanwhile, Cillian finally found Lucy. "Long time no see, ex-ssmate." Cillian, who was invited, seemed well-prepared. He wore an expensive suit, and Yitty, who was holding his hand, was also beautifully dressed. Wearing a striking haute couture gown, she did not seem out of ce at all. She showed a different charm from being the boss of an underworld gang. Seeing Yitty in this light for the first time, Lucy could not hide her surprise and admiration. "Cillian, you''re here! Why did youe sote? The ball is over."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Then, Lucy turned to Yitty. "Why did you arrive sote too? Are you two..." e Lucy nced meaningfully at their intertwined hands. "Did you two n toe together all along? / eve wen through the trouble of calling you two separately. "From now on, I''ll just send an invitation to you, Cillian, so you can just bring Yitty along. It''ll be much simpler for me." Lucy teased, making the both of them blush. Cillian let go of Yitty''s hand and said, "Lucy, you misunderstood us. I just happened to see her wandering outside the venue alone for a long time, and I was worried she might catch a cold, so I brought herin." "Oh, is that so?" UMS That did not sound like Yitty at all! She had always been a bold and fiery woman. Since when did she be so hesitant? It was just a party anyway. Yitty had attended parties before, so why would she be unsure? Did something happen? "Yitty, what''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Come, I''ll take you upstairs to rest." To ease the awkwardness, Lucy led Yitty upstairs. Cillian and Matthew watched as they walked away, unable to take their eyes off them for a long time. Fortunately, Cillian came with Yitty today. Otherwise, given Matthew''s temperament, he would not be able to resist separating him and Lucy again. Hearing them call each other ssmates and whatnot, Matthew could not help but feel uneasy. The tense atmosphere started to dissipate. Chapter 427 ? Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The guest rooms on the third floor were spacious, and the rooms were specially arranged for guests to stay. Lucy chose thergest and mostfortable room for Yitty. "Why were you alone outside, Yitty? If you felt ufortable, you could''ve called me. Cillian said you were wandering around outside for so long that you almost caught a cold. Is something wrong?" Lucy naively thought that Yitty might have encountered some sort of trouble and asked out of concern. Yitty smiled and said, ¡°No, Lucy. You''re overthinking. I just....... I just.......¡± She fell silent all of a sudden because she did not know where to start. She had been feeling aplex web of emotions since she stepped into the party, and she did not know how to dispel them either. This was not like her at all. When Cillian appeared, her emotions only intensified. Yitty could not stop thinking about Cillian and how to interact with him to avoid being awkward. If they were to meet again in the future, she had no idea how she would handle it. Moments ago, Yitty wished she could dig a hole and hide in it. Maybe then her embarrassment would dissipate a little. Lucy still looked worried about her, so she asked, "Since you''re not saying anything, let me guess... Is it because of Cillian?" The two of them may have entered the venue holding hands just now, but Lucy could see the difort on Yitty''s face, and not to mention, Cillian''s too. Lucy had never seen him like that before. "I don''t know how to put it..." Lucy understood that Yitty had something on her mind but did not know where to start, so she offered some words offort. "It''s okay. If you don''t want to talk about it now, you can tell meter. I''ll wait if you need time to organize your thoughts. But promise me this. If something is bothering you, you have to let it out. Even if it''s not with me find someone you trust to talk to "Keeping it bottled up inside will only make you feel worse. Do you understand?" "I understand, but..." "If you''re not ready to talk, we can take it step by step. First, tell me, is it a personal thing or is it rted to Cillian?" "Both, I guess. Before I met Cillian, I was preupied with my own thoughts, but as soon as he appeared, I started worrying about him Yitty''s expression piqued Lucy''s curiosity. "Really?" "Yes! I don''t know how to describe it, but whenever Cillian is around me, I feel extremely ufortable." Despite her years of experience in the underworld, she found herself feeling awkward in front of a young man. Lucy could not help but chuckle. "Oh, Yitty! I knew you were naive, but didn''t think you were this naivet Do you really not know why you feel this way about Cillian?" fo "It''s not that I don''t know... I just..." "You don''t have the courage to admit it, don''t you? If you keep your feelings bottled up, you won''t get an answer from him." "So, what should I do?" Lucy said firmly, "Some things are time-sensitive, so you have to say it to his face." Chapter 428 ? "If you love someone, tell them." It was an age-old saying, but still, many people hesitated to do it. Even someone as carefree and bold as Yitty felt anxious. "Will he respond to me if I tell him? Will he listen?" Yitty wondered as she flipped over and copsed onto the couch. She gave off an intense, seductive aura. "Cillian is as stubborn as a block of wood. He never listens to anything I say. He''s so stubborn and inflexible." Lucy silently listened to Yitty vent her frustrations about Cillian. It felt like the room was filled with a sense of despair. "Cillian is..." Yitty had already taken off her high heels. After walking outside of the venue for so long, she was exhausted.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Do you know how much effort I put into finding these heels? I went to the mall just to find a pair that would match my dress so that I could make a good impression, but he..." As Yitty continued, her tone grew increasingly aggrieved. She was like a child being denied candy. There were various types of alcohol disyed in the room. Without hesitation, Yitty grabbed a bottle and began to drink as if her life depended on it. Lucy intervened just in time. "Yitty, don''t drink so much. We still have to go downstairster!¡± "I''ll be fine. I''ll just have a couple of drinks." Lucy raised an eyebrow. Yitty did not look like she was going to stop after one or two drinks. It looked like she was going to finish the whole bottle herself. Lucy was not going to let her indulge like this. "Alright, alright. This red wine isn''t that strong, but drinking so much isn''t good for your body. Put it down." Yitty was not listening anymore. She held onto the bottle tightly and said, "Lucy... You don''t understand how much it hurts... Cillian, that idiot..." Lucy grabbed her arm without letting go and said, "I know, I know. Your sadness is written all over your fatty. But you can''t drink anymore!" Lucy tried to take the wine bottle away, but Yitty refused to let go. "Yitty, can you please listen to me? helle much isn''t good for y health. You''ll be hungover tomorrow morning!" "But, if I don''t drink, I''ll be in pain..." Yitty was choked with tears as if she had been greatly wronged and her heart had been pierced by thorns. She wanted to pull out the thorns, but she did not know which part of her heart it had pricked. "This is torture. I never want to feel this again..." Lucy silently cursed Cillian, feeling exasperated by these two. "I know, I know. You two are like mortal enemies." "Lulu... I''m so jealous of you for having omeone who loves you s for Me? I''m destined to be bet e rest of my life..." Yitty said, taking another big gulp of wine. In her drunken state, wine spilled from the corners of her mouth, even staining her dress. Lucy quickly grabbed tissues to wipe it off. "Oh my god! I can''t deal with you, but I''m sure someone else can." Yitty listened to her with confusion. "Lucy, what are you talking about?" ¡°Nothing. You sit here for a while, and I''ll go get someone,¡± Lucy said hurriedly before rushing downstairs. Chapter 429 ? The hall was still filled with guests. All of them had smiles on their faces but with different meanings behind them. Some smiles were jealous and calcting, but some were from genuine enjoyment of the event. Matthew had always disliked Cillian. He was like a fly around Lucy, impossible to drive away.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Lucy was always on Cillian''s side. If Matthew were to do something wrong, Lucy would me him. Matthew could only bottle up his intense hatred toward Cillian. Matthew continued to scrutinize Cillian with his gaze, making Cillian feel ufortable. He smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Leon, you''re making me feel ufortable." "If you''re ufortable, then perhaps you shouldn''t havee." Matthew retorted, implying that Cillian should just get the hell out. Cillian shrugged and said, "I don''t have a choice. Lucy wanted me toe, and she sent me the invitation personally. Wouldn''t it be ungrateful of me to refuse her gracious invitation?" His statement left Matthew speechless as he clenched his fists in frustration. Damn him! Why was Cillian still sitting beside him when he clearly expressed his hostility toward him? "Mr. Leon, you don''t have to hate me that much. Lucy is just a friend to me." Matthew was still skeptical. "Are you sure about that?" Cillian chuckled. "Mr. Leon, I can see how much you care about my ex-ssmate. Lucy is indeed a wonderful woman, so I hope you''ll make her happy." "Of course. I don''t need you to remind me. I''ll make Lucy happy, and I''ll give her the world." "My apologies, Mr. Leon. If only I had your ambition and courage, I wouldn''t be tormenting myself like this." Matthew had never seen Cillian this depressed before. It seemed like something was trapping him, and he was unable to break free. He had lost the vigor and spirit of his usual self, so Matthew politely asked what happened. Cillian was relieved that someone was finally willing to listen to his woes, so he opened up. "I think I''ve fallen for someone, but I don''t know how she feels about me. I''m too scared to ask her either, so I''m in a dilemma right now." Matthew watched him warily. Cillian was not talking about Lucy, was he? "Mr. Leon, rx. There''s no need to re at me like that. Trust me, I never lie. I''m not talking about Lucy." "As long as it''s not Lucy." Matthew looked visibly rxed now, so he continued, "Tell me about her. Maybe I can help." "Really?" How was an outsider going to help him with his feelings, especially a cruel businessman like Matthew? Could he even offer assistance in matters of love? Cillian looked at him skeptically. ¡°Are you sure you can help me, Mr. Leon? Just having you listen to my troubles already means a lot to me, considering how hostile you were toward me before." Matthew cleared his throat. "Just speak your mind. Don''t keep it bottled up. Who knows, maybe I can help?" He sounded as if he were a rtionship expert, but Cillian was well aware that in front of Lucy, he was nothing but a baby. Chapter 430 ? Cillian asked, "What is love to you, then? Do you know what it is?" Love epassed many meanings.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. It could be love at first sight or it could be love that grew over time. When two people decide to be together, they could evolve from lovers to family, making them inseparable as their lives start to revolve around each other. Even if love failed to bring two people together, they would at least be left with beautiful memories. The rtionship might have ended, but the memories would still be worth remembering for a lifetime. Love could also cause regrets. When two people became entangled in heartache and confusion because of not being together, it would be a lonely and sorrowful path. Just thinking about such love made Cillian feel exhausted, which was why he struggled with his feelings for Yitty. It was causing him immense pain. Matthew rarely saw him look this serious. "Love is unpredictable, but I believe that if you truly love someone, you should tell them as soon as possible. Otherwise, someone else might beat you to it." "Beat me to it? Do you mean that someone else might interfere?" Matthew looked at the foolish Cillian. "Of course. If Lucy and I hadn''t gotten together so quickly, someone else might have stolen her away from me." Cillian was speechless. Matthew always found a way of insulting him. "Mr. Leon, you''re joking, right? Lucy and I are just former ssmates. She''s a good person, and I consider her a true friend." Matthew shrugged nonchntly. "Don''t worry. I was just teasing you, but I think you should go talk to that woman instead of being all cowardly here. Do you understand?" His words seemed out of character for him. Cillian replied, "I didn''t think you would be so knowledgeable about love, Mr. Leon. I always thought you were helpless in that department." Matthew chuckled. "Well, you were wrong about me. But I do admit that before met Lucy, I knew nothing about love, hence the rumors about me liking men instead of women." UMS Recalling those ridiculous rumors, Matthew could not help but feel amused. When Kent showed him those absurd articles, he could not believe his eyes. He nearly tore the magazines to shreds. Cillian heard about these rumors before, but hearing them again today just sounded like a huge joke. Anyone who had seen Matthew''s devotion to Lucy would not say such things. Matthew''s interactions with Lucy at the festivalpletely debunked such rumors. "Who taught you all of this about love? You couldn''t have discovered it on your own, right?" "You''re right. I didn''te up with it on my own. Someone else taught me." "Who?" "My wife, Lucy." Cillian was momentarily stunned, but he soon let out augh, "That makes sense. I shouldn''t have asked such a silly question. That sounds just like Lucy. It seems like she really changed you a lot." "Yes. That''s why I say love is beautiful. It can make you see your own ws. So, tell the woman kow you lose, okay?" sel. You''ve got nothing t Chapter 431 ? "But... It''s not that I don''t have the courage to do so. I just have no idea how to tell her about how I feel..." "Can''t you just tell her directly that you like her and you love her? Love isn''t somethingplicated. If you beat about the bush, she might not understand what you''re trying to say." Cillian thought about every moment he had spent with Yitty. She was exactly the kind of woman who would not be able to grasp what he was trying to say if he spent too much time talking about it. She had a straightforward personality, and it would be much more suitable to just tell her immediately that he liked and loved her. She might even respond positively to him. However, Cillian felt a little ufortable about saying the words so directly. "What''s wrong? Are you scared to do it?" Matthew took two sses of red wine from the waiter. "Have some wine to drink. It will give you some courage. I believe you''ll be brave enough to say it to her after having this ss." "I''ve said before. It''s not that I don''t have the courage to say it." Matthew was almost rolling his eyes. Cillian was being wishy-washy about this. It was not manly at all. "You keep iming that you have the courage, but if you think about it, none of anything you said to me shows that you have the courage at all. Love isn''t about running away. It''s about having the responsibility to face things. I hope you can really think about this." Matthew finished his ss of red wine. Cillian thought about this seriously. He held the wine ss in his hand but had no idea what to say. There was a moment of awkwardness between them. That was when Lucy came down the stairs with an anxious look on her face. She squeezed through the crowd to get to them and said to Cillian, "You should head upstairs right now and have a look. Yitty has passed out from being drunk. She''s refusing to let go of the bottle, and nothing I say is working. I had no choice but toe for you." Cillian began to panic as he stood up from the couch. "What''s going on? She always practices self-control. Why did she suddenly drink so much?" Lucy could not help calling him a blockhead in her heart. He deserved to be beaten by Yitty if she heard him say that. Matthew stood at the side. For once, he had finally seen a bigger blockhead than himself. He could not help thinking that Cillian would probably never find true love n his life All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. IMS "Stop saying useless things, Cillian Hurry up and have a look upstairs. If she continues drinking that way, we''d have to take her to the hospital." The hospital... Cillian looked even more anxious at the mention of the hospital. "How much did she have to drink for us to take her to the hospital? This is my fault. I shouldn''t have brought her here from the wine party." "It''s not your fault. Yitty didn''t look like she was in a good mood when she came in. You shouldn''t me yourself for it. Let''s check in on her and cajole her to bed. There''s really nothing else I can do." Matthew stood at the side without making any move. Lucy gave him a look that he immediately understood. ¡°Lulu is right. You should head upstairs and check on her first, Cillian. There''s nothing you can do by waiting here." Cillian immediately strode upstairs. A smiling Lucy was left behind as she watched Cillian disappear upstairs anxiously. There went another blockhead... Lucy began to wonder why she was surrounded by so many stupid men who had no idea what romance and love were. "What''s with that look on your face, Lulu?" Matthew had no idea what Lucy was thinking about. "Forget about it if you have no idea what it means. You probably can''t fathom it anyway." Chapter 432 ? "What do you mean, Lulu?" Matthew was unhappy with what Lucy said. "Am I that stupid, wifey?" Leon Corporation was as rich as a country, and he was busy manipting enemies in business every single day. Why did it sound like he was too slow to understand anything going on around him when it came to Lucy? "You''re excellent in everything you do, Matthew, but why are you so rigid when ites to this? What did Cillian say to you?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nothing. All he said was that he likes someone but doesn''t dare to reveal his feelings for her. He''s just a coward. It''s only with you that he¡ª" Lucy pouted. "That''s enough. It''s been so long ago and you still can''t let it go." Matthew had such a jealous soul. He could never be cajoled out of his jealous streak. "Don''t worry, wifey. I won''t get mad at you, but what happened between both of you... Anyone would have hard feelings about it. I don''t think my hard feelings for that will ever go away." "I bet you didn''t listen to what Cillian told you and you treated his words as a joke. Am I right?" Matthew was not that childish. "I''m not such a petty man, wifey. Cillian just wants to know if he should reveal his feelings to that woman. I told him that he should say it out loud if he loves her. He should let her know right away before she gets stolen by another man. "Otherwise, he''ll end up regretting it." Lucy could not help giving Matthew a thumbs-up. "Good for you. You did really well. That was really great advice! Cillian is too much of a blockhead and needs someone to give him the right push. "Otherwise, he''ll always be stumbling on his road to seek love. He''ll only end up in regret if Yitty gets taken by another man." "The woman Cillian likes is the one upstairs, right?" Matthew was slow when it came to rtionship matters, but he had improved tremendously. He used to be very straightforward, but at least, he was now able to tell which woman Cillian liked. "Yes, that''s the one! Yitty is a very nice woman. She may look like a carefree, and ditzy person, but she''s actually quite a thoughtful person. She put in a lot of effort to dress up for today. "Yitty has always been breezy andidback, and she would never do anything like this. She must really be serious about changing herself for Cillian.¡± Lucy continued, "But I think that Yitty should just be herself. That''s the only way for Cillian to like her for who she really is. After all, it''s her straightforward personality that Cillian had fallen for-not the Vitty who had packaged herself up perfectly to stand in front of him." "I''m impressed, Lulu. I don''t know much about rtionships but I can see that you''re the real Casanova here." Lucy pped Matthew on the shoulder. "Who are you calling a Casanova? I''ll p you to death for that." Matthew said nothing. He smiled with an expression that was begging for mercy. Cillian ran up the stairs anxiously. He stumbled and fell quite a few times even though the steps were not really that steep. He looked very flustered because he was afraid that something had happened to Yitty. Cillian pushed open the door only to be weed by the strong stench of alcohol. He braced himself as he entered the room. "Yitty." She was sitting on the sofa while gulping thest mouthful of wine from the bottle. There were a few opened bottles of red wine next to her. They were all empty. "How much did you drink..." This was enough for an adult male to get drunk. Chapter 433 ? Cillian patted Yitty''s face. Her hot cheeks burned his fingers. For a moment, he felt like a surge of electricity had run through him, but he continued patting her face. He had to wake her up and give her a lecture. She could not be sleeping on the couch without anything covering her. She would catch a cold. Cillian took off his coat to cover her while thinking about this. "Wake up, Yitty. Stop drinking." "Drink... Stop drinking what?..." Yitty finally opened her eyes. She seemed to see Cillian''s face in her stupor. "Cillian... What are you doing here?" She reached out to pinch Cillian''s chin. "You''re here... Drink with me!" Cillian lost his temper at this. "Do you still want to drink? Just look at how much you''ve had. Are you nning to drink until the sun rises if I don''te upstairs?!" The more Cillian talked about it, the louder he got. By the time he snapped out of it, he realized he had lost his temper at Yitty for nothing. He was about to apologize when Yitty suddenly shouted, "You''re a jerk, Cillian! What are you talking about? Why are you shouting at me? Are you asking for a beating?!" Yitty reached out to pinch and rub Cillian''s face like she was kneading dough. "You''re such a jerk, Cillian. Never talk to me that way again or I''ll ignore you forever..." Cillian was relieved to hear that. He thought Yitty might say something more serious. He did not expect her to be so childish. "Alright, alright. I won''t ever talk to you this way again, alright?" Yitty refused to listen to him. Drunks almost had no self-consciousness. They would only do whatever they wanted. She ced her hands around Cillian''s neck but did not use any force. She looked prettyical. Cillina did not expect Yitty to act so rebelliously after getting drunk. Her skirt was wrinkled up badly, and she had kicked her high heels off. She stepped on the cold marble in her bare feet, making Cillian frown at the sight. "Sit on the couch right now and don''t step on the floor with your bare feet. You''ll catch a cold." Cillian sounded worried, but Yitty refused to let go. Neither one of them budge. Cillian had no choice but to do something. He grabbed Yitty around the waist and carried her in his arms. He ced her on the couch. "I can''t believe you can be so stubborn when you''re drunk." Cillian was about to leave when Yitty grabbed his clothes without realizing it. He did not expect the situation to change so quickly. Before he knew it, he had fallen onto Yitty. They could sense the heat fromAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. each other''s bodies, and Cillian''s et face fred. Yitty had no idea what she was doing as she hugged Cillian tight in her arms. Their cheeks were touching, and the heat from it made Cillian''s face turn red. "Yitty..." Cillian immediately struggled to get up, but somehow, Yitty''s grip on him was quite strong. "Stop moving. Let me have a snooze... This is a really great pillow... Huh? Why is the pillow moving?" Cillian was exasperated. Yitty thought he was a pillow. He said into Yitty''s ear, "Let go right now, Yitty! The couch is freezing et You could catch a cold if you: sleep here!" swno Yitty was not stupid at all. Her hand reached into Cillian''s shirt. Cillian shivered when her cold handel touched his skin. Her action scared him. "Take your hand out right now, Yitty!" "Who''s making all that noise? Shut up..." Yitty was annoyed by the mumbling next to her ear. In her dazed stupor, she found Cillian''s lips. Cillian''s eyes widened the moment their lips touched. Chapter 434 ? The temperature in the room heated up the moment they touched. Cillian almost immediately pushed Yitty''s hand away, but both her hands that were circled around his neck refused to budge. She did not even give him a chance to catch his breath. She probably did not have enough. Yitty bit Cillian''s lip and Cillian trembled from the pain. Even his lips were quivering. "Yitty Jenks! Her eyes popped open the moment he roared her name. "Who''s making all that noise..." Before she could finish the sentence, she recognized the person in front of her. Her eyes widened at the sight of Cillian. "What are you doing, Cillian?!" Yitty kicked him right in the stomach, and Cillian fell leaning against the couch while holding his stomach. She had used quite a lot of force, and he did not manage to evade the ick. Yitty began shouting at him, "What are you doing in my room, Cillian? Where''s Lucy?" After that, she realized that her lips were a little wet. Could she and Cillian have... kissed? "You took advantage of me, Cillian! I had no idea you were someone like that!" Cillian was exasperated. Yitty was the one who refused to let him go. Why was she using him instead? "You''re drunk, Yitty. I came up here to check on you. Other than that..." Cillian had no idea how to exin what happened. It had notpletely sunk into him. Yitty did not believe him at all. After all, she only believed what she saw. "Stop lying to me. Talk! Did youe up here to take advantage of me? I was wrong about you!" Yitty stood up angrily, but she was still tipsy She had only taken a few steps before she fell over a bottle. Her knees hit the ground with a loud crack which sounded quite chilling. She clenched her teeth from the pain. Yitty hugged her knee and was almost crying from the pain. "Ow... Why am I suffering from so much bad luck... This is all your fault, Cillian! Nothing good happens to me when you''re around!" Yitty was almost sober by now. Her sadness over her vague rtionship with Cillian, how he treated her, and every unhappy thing that happened between them instantly burst out. UMS She started sobbing quietly but her tears refused to stop. Her crying eventually got worse as her tears fell onto the marble floor. It formed into a small pool of sadness. That was when Cillian realized that he never wanted to see Yitty cry. Her tears were enough to extinguish any unhappiness and anger inside him. The barrier he put up between them was melted by Yitty''s tears. Cillian wanted to go up and hug her. He knew she was feeling sad but he had no idea what right he had tofort her Yitty must still hate him. Love required courage. Cillian was suddenly reminded of Matthew''s words, and he stopped hesitating. He got up and went up to Yitty. Crouching down, he looked at her. "Let me help you to the couch first, Yitty." Yitty refused to listen. She tried to put some distance between her and Cillian. Unfortunately, Cillian refused to let go of her. "Let me go right now! I don''t want to see you again!" Cillian smiled bitterly. "Aren''t you even willing to listen to my exnation? You''ve known me for a while, Yitty. Don''t you know that I''m not a despicable man?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 435 ? Even though Yitty had been unhappy about Cillian''s various actions before and there was even a point when she started to like him less, she knew very well what kind of person he was. He was not the kind of person to take advantage of another person, but why did she feel so angry? Yitty wiped away her tears and looked up at Cillian to say, "Alright. I''ll give you a chance to exin. Tell me why you''re in this room. Where''s Lucy?" Cillian said to her patiently, "You started drinking in this room, and Lucy couldn''t make you stop. She went downstairs to get help, and that''s why I came here." ¡°Well..... Um..... Why were we... doing that on the couch just now?" Cillian pretended not to understand. "What were we doing?" "Well... that..." Yitty could not bring herself to say it. She punched Cillian in the chest. "You know what I mean. I don''t want to exin it so clearly." Cillian gave a softugh. "That''s because you were drunk and didn''t even know who was with you. You grabbed me into your arms when you saw me and couldn''t wait to kiss me." Yitty blushed instantly. The heat in her face refused to cool down. She felt hot from her cheeks all the way to her heart and even her fingers. Did she really do something so indecent when she was drunk? Yitty was not willing to believe that she would hug Cillian and refuse to let go. This was humiliating! "That''s not possible. I don''t believe you! I would never do anything like that. I can hold my liquor really well!" Cillian found Yitty quite adorable when he saw how flustered she was. He wanted to pinch her puffy cheeks. "Yes, you can hold your liquor very well, but have you seen all the empty bottles on the ground? A man like me can''t even outdrink you. There''s a limit to how much you can drink. Once you''ve hit that limit, you won''t be able to remember what you did when you were drunk." Yitty refused to believe she would hug Cillian without letting go no matter how hard Cillian tried to exin it. "But, I..." Before she could finish, Cillian touched her soft hair. "Don''t worry, I won''t me you for it. You won''t remember anything when you''re drunk. I''ll just treat it as you ying a joke on me." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Oh... Thank you..." Yitty had no idea how to face Cillian. She had take advantage of her when she to soberaught Cillian was trying t dup. She did not expecene truth to be this way. Yitty had done something humiliating and she was embarrassed to say anything more to Cillian. Cillian gave her a gentle look. "You don''t need to thank me." Yitty rubbed her face and eyes when she sat back on the sofa. She was almost fully sober and she felt quite troubled when she saw the empty bottles on the floor. Yitty had elleard that the wine on sale today was quite expensive. The l empty bottles in the room be to be worth thousands. to She had gone too far. She felt less and less like herself since meeting Cillian. Cillian noticed all of Yitty''s reactions. He took Yitty''s fidgeting hand and ced her soft, petite hands in his. "You don''t need to be so anxious about this, Yitty. I''ve said that I won''t me you." Yitty wanted to pull her hand away immediately but Cillian held onto it tight. In the end, he pulled her into his arms. They were in an embrace again. Yitty blushed when she felt his warm chest and heard his strong, beating heart. Chapter 436 Yitty was almost blowing up. "What are you doing, Cillian?" Cillian said nothing but pressed the chattering Yitty against his chest. His embrace was warm, and Yitty could clearly hear his beating heart thumping even more wildly. "I''ve told you before that I don''t me you, Cillian. It was a one-sided thing. But what exactly do you want from me now?" Yitty suddenly felt upset. Cillian had ignored her before, and after that incident between them, Cillian even wanted to draw a clear line between them. The more she thought about it, the angrier she was, but she felt more sadness than anger. She began sniffling the next instant, and her eyes turned red. Her tears were almost falling. Yitty thought about how cheap her tears were tonight. She had already cried in front of Cillian once, and she was crying again now. She was never someone like that. She was someone who couldmand others. Her subordinates respected and feared her. Yitty had never been someone to hesitate, but when it came to Cillian, she would always think twice. This waspletely unlike her. Cillian was really something... He did not have to do anything to turn her this way.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Yitty felt like she had been restricted inside a cocoon with no way of escape. "Let go, Cillian!" Yitty was almost crying when she said that. Cillian got flustered. He did not expect he would make Yitty cry. However, he had no idea what he had done. He released her and he looked at Yitty crying, wide-eyed. She was unable to stop her tears. She said, "You can''t do something like this, Cillian! You ignore me when want to and hug me you feel like it. You''re always doing whatever you want. You''ve never considered how I feel." The more Yitty talked about it, the more upset she was. In the end, she finally stopped crying. It was probably because she had given up by now. "I think we shouldn''t see each other anymore. Let''s go our separate ways. I think it''s a good idea for us to stay as far from each other as possible." Cillian did not expect things to turn out this way. He was to me for being indecisive about his feelings for Yitty. He was the cause of this bitter ending. Yitty refused to believe him no matter what he said or did. Was she really serious about cutting ties with him? Cillian felt like his heart was being squeezed by someone. The pain in his chest was almost killing him. It was a horrible feeling that Cillian felt he would never experience again. He had only one life and Yitty had tormented him for half of it. "Is this what you really want, Yitty?" Yitty took a deep breath as she tried to bury all her sorrow. She said coldly, "Isn''t this what you''ve always wanted? I know I''m not the one you have feelings for. It''s someone else. All I can do right now is stay out of your way. Isn''t that the best thing to do? What else do you want from me?" "But we''ve been through so much together... Are you really sure about us going our own ways and never seeing each other again?" Cillian spoke softly, but every word hammered hard on Yitty''s hard. She knew that she was going against her heart when she said those words. Yitty said robotically, "Yes. I never want to see you again." Chapter 437 ? Cillian took a deep breath. He did not expect Yitty to be so heartless about this. She was speaking as if there never was anything between them. Has Yitty really lost all her feelings for him? Cillian felt like the sky was falling. A part of his heart had copsed, and it felt like nothing could ever repair it. He was in despair as he fell limply onto the couch. However, his gaze never left Yitty. There was no expression on Yitty''s face, and it showed no emotion. Cillian tried to search for any sign of sadness or sorrow on her face but found nothing. Matthew''s words suddenly rang in his mind. ''If you really love her, you should tell her immediately no matter what the oue is.'' Cillian knew that he could no longer suppress this. He had feelings for Yitty, and he had them since the day they met. No one had been able to enter his heart since then. The past was in the past and the most important thing was to cherish the person right in front of him. Cillian finally understood this, but it was toote. Yitty no longer wanted to hear anything he had to say, but he could not bear to let her go. He took a deep breath and was almost crying. Cillian knew that his heart was hurting. "Yitty, it doesn''t matter how you treat me in the future, but I have something I need to tell you." She was taken aback. She had no idea how to tell Cillian she did not want to hear whatever he had to say. Yitty did not look at Cillian. "Fine. Go ahead. Let''s hope this is thest conversation we have with each other." Cillian felt a sharp stab in his heart. However, he knew that if he did not tell Yitty about how he felt, he would never have another chance. "I hope you''ll be able to listen carefully to what I have to say. I0 admit that I did like Lucy before, but after meeting you, I realized that''s all there was to it. I liked her, but I didn''t love her. "Since I met you, my heart has been slowly giving itself to you. Even though I''ve tried to get it back, I can''t control my feelings at all... This is the first time I''ve liked someone so much. I didn''t realize it before, but I do now. S "I know it''s toote, but I don''t regret telling you how I feel. I like you a lot, Yitty. I like you so much that I have no idea how deeply I feel about you. I''ll do anything you want me to ''ll go to the ends of the earth if you tell me to can even die for you... Cillian spoke softly, but those words hit Yitty hard. Her mind was sharp and clear. She was stunned to hear Cillian''s words. What was going on? She thought Cillian would be saying goodbye to her.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Yitty could not stop thinking about what Cillian said. He said that he liked her, not somebody else... She was in a daze and did not realize that Cillian had stood up. Cillian walked in despair toward the door when she did not react. All she did was stare nkly at the floor without saying a word. "I''ve said everything I have to say. Take care of yourself, Yitty. I wish you happiness." Just as Cillian was pushing the door open, Yitty rushed forward to grab his hand. "Wait." Chapter 438 ? "Are you telling me the truth, Cillian?" Cillian looked at Yitty''s hand that was grabbing him. He took it in his and nodded seriously at her. "Yes, I''m telling you the truth. It''s straight from my heart. There''s nothing else I can say if you don''t believe me." After all, Yitty did not believe him before as he had used up all of her trust. Cillian did not ask for her to believe his words. All he knew was that he wanted to tell Yitty about how he really felt. That way, he would have no regrets. However, it hurt a lot for him to wish her happiness. It hurt so much that his fingers were trembling from it. "If what you said was true, why are you leaving?" He smiled bitterly. "Wouldn''t it be awkward between us if I don''t leave the room?" Yitty gave a long sigh. "If you were telling the truth, you shouldn''t leave the room." Cillian was surprised at this. He asked, "Why?" Could it be... "Lucy was right. You are a blockhead... Maybe it''s better that I make it clear. Beating about the bush is not my thing. You knew very well how I felt about you, but why did you avoid it time and time again? Haven''t you considered my feelings at all?" Cillian was ashamed when she heard her words. This was all his fault, but he had already caused her pain. The hurt look on Yitty''s face flustered Cillian. "I believe what you said, Cillian, but I''d like to take back what I said before. Those words were not what I really felt. How I feel about you is... exactly like what you said about me as well. I''ll be unhappy if you are. When you''re in a good mood, so am I. "I''m constantly imagining what life would be like for us if we got together. We might just be like any ordinary couple who would fight and argue but it would still be sweet. It''s much better than me being alone and feeling sorry for myself. "I thought that I would never hear you say anything like that for as long as I lived. I could hardly believe it when I heard you say those words to me. I even wondered if I heard it wrong. Cillian, can you say them to me again?" Cillian caressed Yitty''s face. The soft touch made his heart flutter. "Yitty, I like you a lot." She could no longer control her tears as they sttered onto the back of Cillian''s hand. The hot tears almost melted both of them. Yitty said in a stammer, "Me too... I like you a lot, Cillian." They had fallen deeply in love. Love was their evesting promise to each other. Yitty hugged Cillian and refused to let him go. Cillian did not want to let her go either. They kissed sincerely andAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. passionately Unlike the idental kiss on the couch, they started kissing gently which eventually turned passionate. The cold atmosphere in the room was soon reced with a sensual energy that heated up the room. The night was calm as still water. After Lucy was done seeing off thest batch of customers, she finally remembered Cillian and Yitty were still upstairs. Matthew had been at Lucy''s side the entire night. He was thinking about Cillian being upstairs. His advice must have worked on Cillian, and they were probably enjoying a sweet moment together upstairs. "Do you want to go upstairs to have a look, Wifey?" Lucy pulled him back by the hand. "Why can''t you be smart enough? They must be having an intimate time upstairs. What are we supposed to go up there for? Be their third wheel?" Chapter 439 ? That was a burn to Matthew. After Cillian confessed his feelings, all that was left for them to do was to get intimate. Why would Lucy and Matthew need to go upstairs? "I was being stupid. Let''s go, Lulu. You''ve been so busy that you haven''t had anything to eat. The pce kitchen has prepared some supper. Do you want to have some?" Lucy rubbed her empty stomach and nodded. She was famished, but there was too much to do today. Not to mention the situation between Cillian and Yitty as well. She had her hands full and there was hardly enough time for rest. Even her empty stomach had to endure its hunger. It was not until Matthew mentioned this that her stomach began growling. Matthew burst out saying, "Looks like I know you really well. I even know when you get hungry." "Of course. You practically live in my heart and mind. What don''t you know about me?" They joked with each other as they walked to the dining area that Juliana had arranged for them. The Charleston pce was renowned for its grandeur. Only the internal staff knew that the pce had removed many of theplicated elements in the past ten years in order to practice minimalization and stop excessiveness. An example would be cutting out materials for the foundation of the marbling. This was an agreement between Juliana and Arthur as they wanted to be an example to the next generation in living a simple life. However, it was not easy to make the transition from living luxuriously to a less excessive lifestyle, just like what was happening now. Charlotte lost her temper when she saw how simple supper was. Juliana, Arthur, and Theodore had yet to have their meals. She pointed at a kitchen staff member and yelled, "What''s this? Isn''t there supposed to be turkey ???? there and grilled chicken? Why only simple soup and sd? I refuse to eat such vorless food. Prepare the turkey and chicken right now or I''make sure you get severely punished!" The kitchen staff member trembled. She had no right to decide on the dishes to be served. This simple fare was specifically ordered to be prepared by Juliana. It was to avoid an excessive supper. However, she did not dare to disobey Charlotte and was ced in a difficult position. Lucy''s appearance saved the staff from an awkward situation. ¡°There''s no need for such luxurious fare. Mom instructed the kitchen to prepare this to avoid an excessive supper. This way, we would be able to relieve the pce''s burden. This would be beneficial for everyone." QUMS Charlotte had been upset several times by Lucy tonight and anger was seething inside her. Even now, Lucy was insisting on butting heads with her. She finally lost it and yelled at Lucy in front of everyone, "What do you know? I''ve always enjoyed a rich table of food. How can I eat such nd dishes? Get them to throw all this away and make a better supper!" . Won "There''s nothing else for you to eat if you don''t want this. You have only two choices right now. Either eat whatever there is on the table or don''t eat a thing and go hungry."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Lucy ignored her and pulled a chair over to sit. Charlotte ignored Lucy''s warning and pointed to a kitchen staff member behind as she insisted, "What are you standing there for? Hurry up and make what I want. Otherwise, I''ll fire all of you!" Chapter 440 ? Lucy was not about to let Charlotte have her way. She waved all the staff members off, and they quickly left. Charlotte was furious. She wanted so much to throw the ss of water on the table onto Lucy''s face. She grabbed the cup and was about to throw the water when Matthew stopped her. "You..." Charlotte did not manage to finish her words. She eximed when Matthew stopped her with everything he got. Charlotte rubbed her wrist and realized that it was red from being gripped by him. She felt that her bones were almost crushed by him. Matthew had always been a gentleman. He would never act violently when thugs harassed him at times during work. He would even treat them politely when dealing with them. Even Lucy rarely saw this sight of him when he was being impatient. He ignored Charlotte''s objections and took a seat at the table as if nothing had happened. Matthew''s voice rang out clear and crisp in the air. Everyone heard him say, "You shouldn''t talk with your mouth full. Careful of being choked to death by your food." Lucy almost spat out her soup when he said that. Charlotte was probably not thinking clearly because of her anger. She pointed at Matthew''s head and said loudly, "Do you know what you''re saying? I... I''m the princess of this pce. I''ve lived here for so many years and have earned the right to make decisions here. "How dare you go against me and give orders to the helpers at my home?" She pointed at herself as her face was trembling from anger. Lucy wanted to talk her down but realized that Charlotte would refuse to listen to anything she had to say. Lucy decided to fill up her stomach first. After all, the most important thing right now was to eat. It was pointless to advise someone who refused to listen to reason. Charlotte happened to be that person. Lucy finished thest mouthful of soup and got the maids to clear the table. Since Charlotte was refusing to eat anything, they might as well have it cleared. Charlotte watched as the food was cleared from the table. She ended up not having what she wanted. She could only stare at the table while feeling famished. She was not feeling troubled over nothing to eat. It was not difficult to get food in the Charleston pce. There were imported fruits from all over the world and unique snacks. The pce had everything. There was food from all around the world found in their walk-in refrigerator in the kitchen. There were high-end ice cream, chocte, and many other types of food. There was no need to worry about having nothing to eat. However, Charlotte happened to be stubborn. The maids had to make whatever she wanted even if she suddenly felt like having it. She was even adamant about the food not being repeated for every meal. She would refuse to eat any dish that was overspiced. Even the tes and utensils had to be changed. She did not treat the staff in the pce as human beings and would also prioritize herself over everything. It did not matter to her that they worked hard to serve her. Even though it was their job to do so as the pce was paying them a sry, they should not be treated harshly. The pce was currently undergoing an economized systemBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. n which happened to be at the same time as the Wine Festival. This coincidence had caused the pce to cut down expenditures, but Charlotte was not having it. "Charlotte some things are best left. alone. I know it''s difficult for you to suddenly change your luxurious lifestyle to a frugal one, but this is an important time for us to be cutting down expenditures. "You can choose to ignore me, but do you really want to ignore Mom and Dad''s words?" However, Charlotte was relentless as she said, "But they would understand me. You don''t know anything." Chapter 441 Lucy let out a snort ofughter. She just could not understand Charlotte. They might have the same fancy title and live in the same grand pce that everyone dreamed about, but they were as different as night and day. Their thoughts, actions, and the way they lived their lives were worlds apart. Whatever Lucy said, it was like Charlotte was from another pl. "I might not get it, but I do know that blowing money left and right is not cool. Mom''s right about that, and I wish you''d see that she''s just trying to help." Lucy made a face. "If you don''t want to eat, fine. It''s not like anyone''s making you." Charlotte would not let it go. Lucy was tired of arguing and went upstairs to see how Cillian and Yitty were doing. However, Charlotte kept at it. "Me, wasteful? Show me how! I only use what I need. Plus, our country''s loaded, so what''s the big deal if I live it up a bit?" Talking to her was like talking to a brick wall. Lucy remembered the tough times when she had to pinch pennies so that she could help others. It was rough, but she learned a lot from those days, like how to get by without enough food or warm clothes. To Lucy, Juliana''s suggestion did not affect her one bit. For Charlotte, saving was simply challenging and something she would rather not do. Charlotte''s closet was filled with clothes so fancy, just one outfit could buy meals for a whole week Thus, when someone told her to cut back and save, it felt like they were asking her to give up her life 4All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. UMS Lucy had an idea. She said, "If things get tough, you could skip a meal. After that, you''ll think any food tastes great!" Lucy knew what it was like to be really hungry. She used to work at Matthew''s bigpany, where they piled so much work on her that she barely had time to eat. She would work through lunch and then be so hungry at dinner that she could eat anything. She even remembered eating five sandwiches with yogurt once and getting a tummy ache because it was too much. Maybe Lucy''s trick would work for Charlotte too. However, Charlotte did not see it that way. To her, Lucy''s advice felt like a mean joke. "Is that your advice?" Charlotte date snapped. She waved her hand, and a ss flew off the table, smashing to pieces on the floor. The maids did not dare to clean it up. They knew better than to get in the way when Charlotte was in one of her moods. Lucy really thought her advice was helpful, and she meant well. She just could not figure out why Charlotte got so mad and stormed off. Matthew stood to the side, trying not tough. "Lucy, you''re really good at teasing. I bet Charlotte was so annoyed she couldn''t even speak, and that''s why she stormed off." Chapter 442 ? Lucy shook her head, not agreeing with Matthew. She really did want to help Charlotte with her advice, but Charlotte just would not listen. Matthew, still trying to keep a straight face, pointed upstairs. "If you want to check on them, you''d better go now. It''ste, and we''ve got a lot to do tomorrow." Lucy did not waste any time and headed for the stairs. In Cillian and Yitty''s room, they were whispering sweet things to each other. They had finally let down their walls and were truly listening to each other. Before, they could not even be called friends because they argued so much. Yitty remembered how Cillian used to only have eyes for Lucy. He did not care about anyone else, and the thought of someone getting close to him was just a dream. Yitty had liked him for a long time. Even though she realized itte, she still figured it out way before Cillian, who was clueless until the very end. After a while of being all lovey-dovey, Cillian suddenly thought of something he did not get. "Yitty, why did you call me clueless before? Another girl said the same thing..." Yitty, who was snuggled up to Cillian, pulled away and yfully punched him in the chest. "Are you really that clueless, or are you just acting?" Yitty could not help but wonder about Cillian''s intelligence. Lucy had told her that Cillian was a clever and good-looking guy, which exined why everyone at school liked him. However, why did he seem so clueless around her? "I... just don''t get it." "Alright then." Yitty started picking up the bottles that had fallen to the floor. "You might not get it now, but you will one day." Some of the bottles had broken, and Cillian reached out to stop Yitty. "I''ll do it. Watch out for the broken ss." Right after he said that, Yitty''s ring finger got nicked by something sharp. The pain did not hit at first, but as she started to bleed, it began to hurt. It was weird. Cillian had just warned her to be careful, and then, bam, she was the one who got hurt. The shard was not too sharp. It just left a small cut. Yitty had not noticed, and a gentle wipe was all it took to slice it open. Little bits of ss got stuck in the cut, and she could see the ss with blood on it. "Why aren''t you more careful?" UMS Cillian sounded like he was scolding her, but Yitty felt nothing but warmth from his words.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She was not used to that kind of concern. To everyone else, she was a leader, someone who stood tall above the rest. They thought she did not need anyforting, and she would probably not even fuss over small cuts like this. "Let it be, Cillian. It''s just a scratch. I don''t usually bother with these." Cillian grabbed her hand firmly. "Even a tiny cut is still a cut, right? If you don''t take care of it, it might get infected. Then, even a little cut can be a big problem." Yitty made a face. "But... is it really that bad? I''ve never had any trouble before!" Chapter 443 ? Cillian looked worried. "Have you always taken care of yourself like this? Don''t you know that even things that hardly ever happen can still happen?" While they talked, Yitty''s finger was already wrapped up with a band-aid. Yitty stared at the new cartoon band-aid on her finger and could not help but be amazed. "Why do you have band-aids with you?" "Is it weird?" Cillian was picking up the broken ss on the floor. "I didn''t mean to bring it, but now I think I''ll have to carry band-aids with me all the time. Maybe I''ll need to bring extra, just in case someone gets hurt and doesn''t know how to stop the bleeding." Touching the band-aid on her finger, Yitty felt like the band-aid was fixing more than just her cut-it was like it was mending something inside her too. The floor was nearly clean, but the red wine spill needed mopping.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Hey, where are you going?" Yitty caught Cillian as he tried to leave. "You can''t go out. You have to stay here with me." Yitty could not hold back any longer. She and Cillian had cleared the air. She was not about to miss this chance to be alone with him. "Cillian, you''re not going anywhere. Stay here with me..." Her yful antics left Cillian torn betweenughter and exasperation. He kept his chuckles hidden deep inside. "Why do you want me here? Didn''t you just tell me to go away?" "I was just mad, you know that. Don''t act like you don''t get it." Yitty yanked him onto the couch, sat down right next to him, and clung to his arm. She did not want to let go. Cillian, caught between fondness and resignation, gently patted her head. "I was only going to ask the downstairs maid for help. The room''s a mess with all the wine you spilled. "We need to clean it up now or it''ll be a bigger problemter. I''m not going anywhere." Cillian''s words calmed Yitty''s jittery heart. She was most scared of him leaving without a word. "I thought you might..." Cillian understood her fears all too well as he watched her mood plummet. That was how it was after a few drinks-any little emotion got blown out of proportion. Yitty had been happy because she and Cillian had made up and decided to stick together for life, which was all she ever wanted. However, the mere thought of him leaving sent her into a deep panic. What if it was all just a dream? "Hey, don''t worry, I promise I won''t leave you." Cillian wrapped his arms around the vulnerable Yitty. They shared a moment so sweet it would make anyone else jealous. That was when Lucy walked in. The door was slightly open, and the sweet smell of wine drifted through the crack. Lucy was worried that Cillian was not able to stop Yitty from drinking more. Could all that drinking end up causing real trouble? The moment Lucy pushed the door open, she caught a glimpse of two people almost kissing. Lucy gasped. "Eyes away from the scandal, eyes away!" She quickly shut the door and called out to the two inside, "I swear I didn''t mean to barge in without knocking Yitty, I was just worried you might still be drinking and Cillian couldn''t stop you, so I came in. It was an ident!" Cillian and Yitty, who had jumped at the sudden interruption, quickly stepped apart. Once they saw it was Lucy, the little scatterbrain who had stumbled in, Cillian reassured her, "No worries, Lucy. Come on Yitty''s not drinking anymore." MS Chapter 444 Lucy still stood with her back to the door, not wanting to intrude further. Cillian tapped Lucy''s shoulder gently, coaxing her to turn around. "Go see Yitty. She''s pretty much sober now and keeps asking why you haven''t returned." Lucy finally turned, her cheeks burning as she faced Cillian. He felt so awkward he wished he could vanish into thin air. Lucy was notpletely clueless. Over the years, she had seen her fair share of TV shows,plete with all sorts of kissing scenes. However, seeing a kiss happen right in front of her was a whole different ball gamepared to watching it on a screen. Cillian and Yitty used to avoid each other like the gue, but Lucy really wanted to help them patch things up. She wished nothing more than for her two friends to be happy. Before she could even put her matchmaking ns into action, they had already gotten together and were nning their future together. The way they kissed... Well, Lucy thought it was best to just look away. Her pure heart felt a little jolt. Now what? Should she exin herself and leave right away? However, Cillian suggested she check on Yitty, who seemed to have had a bit too much to drink. "Yitty, are you okay?" Earlier, Yitty would not let go of her wine bottle and was determined to drink until she could not anymore. She was ready to fight anyone who tried to take it from her. However, right now, she was sitting quietly on the couch. She was as calm as a cat. Yitty gave a small smile. "I''m all good now, Lucy." Lucy nearly stepped in a puddle of spilled wine on her way over. She noticed Yitty''s cheeks had lost their flush. "You''re back to normal, I see. You were blowing into that wine bottle like it was a giant jug of water!" Yitty did not know whether tough or cry. She had nearly forgotten her antics, but Lucy''s reminder brought it all back. Two words-totally embarrassing. Cillian had quietly closed the door behind him, leaving Lucy and Yitty alone to talk things through. "Please... just stop talking. I was really upset, and I just felt like drinking. Don''t worry about it," Yitty saching the back of her neckAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. awkwardly. "Really, it''s okay. I drank so much of your wine and even knocked over those expensive bottles. I''ll pay you back for themter, I promise." Lucy waved off the offer to pay for the wine and went straight to what mattered most. "What did Cilliane to talk to you about just now?" The mention of Cillian''s name made Yitty fidget again. "He didn''t really say anything. He just helped me pick up the broken ss off the floor." Yitty was usually so bold and carefree, but she was too shy to admit that she and Cillian had just made up with hugs and kisses. She would have loved to stay glued to Cillian''s side. Admitting this felt even more embarrassing than her wild behavior from the drinking. Lucy had a pretty good idea of what happened and did not push her. She said with a knowing look, "Okay, okay, I get it. Let''s head downstairs, shall we? You''ve had a lot to drink and nothing to eat. Your stomach''s going to be upset." Chapter 445 ? On the way downstairs, Yitty really wanted to ask Lucy what she understood, but Lucy just kept smiling in a way that Yitty could not figure out. Yitty felt a shiver run through her. "Lucy, can you not?" Yitty pleaded. She would prefer Lucy to give her a piece of her mind than to keep smiling mysteriously at her. Lucy was not about to y coy. "Did you and Cillian make up?" "Yeah. You figured that out?" Lucy rolled her eyes. If she could not see what was right in front of her, then what good were her eyes? It was obvious to anyone that Yitty and Cillian were practically lighting up the room with their chemistry. How could she miss it?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Yitty, I''m not blind. If I can''t see what''s happening, then what''s the point of having eyes?" "However, we... I mean, Cillian and I didn''t do anything!" Yitty was fibbing right to Lucy''s face. She knew exactly what had happened between her and Cillian in that room. The air had been filled with romance, and her heart was still racing. There was no way they had not done anything. Lucy, however, saw right through Yitty. Yitty''s red cheeks, her shifty eyes, and her nervous speech made it pretty clear that something had happened. Lucy decided not to call Yitty out on it. She knew Yitty well enough to understand that even though she usually acted tough and in control, Yitty was as unsure as a little kid taking their first steps when it came to feelings-especially about Cillian. "I understand. You did nothing. Let''s go eat." Lucy pulled Yitty along to the back kitchen. "Lucy, I didn''t see Charlotte bugging you today?" "Oh, she did show up." Lucy felt like Charlotte had some kind of superpower for tracking her down. No matter where Lucy hid, Charlotte seemed to have a special radar that always found her. "I really thought she''d given up on you, but nope, she''s still hanging on," Yitty remarked with a scoff. "How do you even know about Charlotte and me?" Lucy asked. Yitty did not hesitate. "Charlotte from Charleston? She''s famous! I remember when she used to be everyone''s sweetheart, always so polite in interviews. "But then she got into all sorts of trouble, and everyone started to see her differently. She even tried to deny everything when the proof was right there for all to see!" The scandal from back then was huge. Reporters swarmed Charleston, nearly breaking down the pce doors. Juliana herself had to calm things down. Charlotte had gone on a trip overseas and stayed at a hotel where she was just awful, screaming at the staff and breaking things. It could have been a small issue, but Charlotte made it a big deal. The media caught wind of it and came running for the story. "It wasn''t the biggest news, but Charlotte acted so crazy, picking fights with the hotel manager and even getting into a scuffle. Her good-girl reputation took a serious hit after that." Lucy was not shocked at all. That was ssic Charlotte behavior. Chapter 446 ? Lucy knew a bit about Charlotte''s life, but honestly, she did not think it was all that important. She had heard about Charlotte mostly through the grapevine, but nobody really talked about Charlotte''s old secrets. Yitty was getting super excited as she dished out the gossip. "You''ve got to hear this. Charlotte''s past is like something out of a movie. There was this team of nosy reporters who were really good at sniffing out celebrity secrets, and they spilled the beans on Charlotte. "They said she hung out with a bunch of rich guys, and not just in Charleston. Butter on, those reporters admitted they made the whole thing up. At first, everyone was bashing the reporters for spreading lies just to make a buck. "But then people started to think that maybe Charlotte wasn''t the goody-two-shoes they thought she was, and now everyone''s talking about it again." "Why haven''t I heard anything about it?" Lucy wondered. She was pretty good at finding stuff online, but she had not seen a single story about Charlotte anywhere. Yitty munched on her bread, her words muffled. "Are you out of your mind? You ignored the news when it first came out, and now that it''s been buried, how can you find any hints of it? "If you''re curious, I bet anyone on the street could spill the beans about Charlotte''s dirtyundry. She''s be the gossip of the town. I''m not sure if I should be happy for her. "She used to crave the spotlight on the red carpet, hoping to hit it big. Well, now she''s famous. But for all the wrong reasons." Yitty always stood up for what was right. She knew all too well how Charlotte treated Lucy, and it was clear as day to her. She could not stand bullies who threw their weight around. Charlotte, ying the princess card, was making Lucy''s life miserable both in the open and behind the scenes. However, Lucy was the real deal. She was the true-blooded princess of Charleston. Swne Charlotte? She was just a fake, a princess squatting in someone else''s home! "Listen, Lucy, you can''t go easy on people like her!" Yitty''s anger grew as she talked. She mmed her te on the table so hard it nearly broke. "I''ve dealt with bullies before. At first, I put up with it, hoping they''d see how annoyed I was. However, what did they do? They got worse." Lucy held out her hands. "So what did you do?" Yitty said, fuming, "I gave them a piece of my mind, of course! And when words didn''t work, I didn''t hold back. Why should I care about their feelings when they don''t have any?" Lucy gasped. "You didn''t actually hit them in front of everyone, did you?!" Yitty just shrugged and replied, "Yep, what else could I do? Once I throw a punch, I can''t take it back. They were talking about me in front of a bunch of people, saying things not even my mom would say. Then, they started lecturing me! Enough was enough..." Lucy felt a pang of envy for Yitty''s fearless attitude. She wished she could be that bold, but she had too many responsibilities. The thought of having a big fight with Charlotte like Vitty did was unimaginable to her. QUMSThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 447 ? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Charlotte was still a princess of the Charleston royal family. Even though Lucy was her equal, Charlotte had been a princess for so long and had earned enough respect. If Lucy did what Yitty did and fought with Charlotte every time she was challenged, what would happen to the royal family''s reputation? That was Lucy''s biggest concern. She was always polite, hardworking, and patient. However, she had her limits, and she was not someone who could be pushed around easily. Maybe Charlotte saw Lucy''s patience and reluctance to confront her as weaknesses and kept causing trouble for her. Even the smallest things became a battle. Lucy''s gentle nature only made Charlotte dislike her more. Yitty ate thest slice of cake on her te, quietly set it down, and dusted off her hands as she turned to Lucy. "Do you know why Charlotte is so set on kicking you out of the Charleston pce?" "She thinks that way?" "Oh, my sweet Lucy, you''re just too innocent!" A spark of realization flickered in Lucy''s mind, and she seemed to grasp what Yitty meant. Why was Charlotte so mean to her? It was clear that Charlotte was bitter and wanted Lucy gone from the Charleston pce. Charlotte had once been the rightful princess there, respected and admired by everyone. Everyone in Charleston knew about her princess status. "You probably know better than me what it means to be the rightful princess. It''s the ultimate honor, a position everyone looks up to. A truly pure-hearted person wouldn''t be easily swayed by greed, but Charlotte is different. O "You know her better than anyone and what she''s really like. What do you think she''d do if someone tried to take her ce, especially after she''s been there for so long?" Lucy thought hard, imagining the end of their story. If things were as Yitty said, then maybe they would find the answers to everything much sooner. "You''ve probably guessed the ending by now, haven''t you? You''re really smart, but why didn''t you see thising? It''s because you''re not tough enough, and you keep letting Charlotte off the hook for a reason. ??? "You''ve been holding back to protect the Charleston royal family''s reputation. But let me give you a friendly warning-Charlotte is the type of person who will stop at nothing. She''s capable of doing things without any sense of right or wrong. Do you get what I''m saying?" Lucy''s lips quivered with a grateful smile as she replied, "I get it now, Yitty. Thanks a lot." She had always been cautious around Charlotte, only ever shing with her in words. However, Yitty''s words made her see that if Charlotte felt too cornered, she might bounce back in the most unexpected ways. Yitty brushed off some cake crumbs from her fingers. "There are lots of infamous assassin groups around here. They''ve been keeping a low profile these past few years, but some have started to stir again... Lucy, you need to watch out for this." Lucy pondered for a moment before suggesting, "How about you be the one to protect me?" Chapter 448 ? Yitty paused, then a small smile yed on her lips. "Look at you, Lucy, putting your new knowledge to use right away! But if I''m going to protect you, you''ll have to make it worth my while. This job isn''t easy, you know. Are you sure you want me on your side?" Lucy knew Yitty was teasing and yed along. "Absolutely! Who else in Charleston could match your skills? I''ll pay you whatever you ask for!" Lucy and Yitty were giggling and joking as they strolled out of the kitchen. They did not even notice Charlotte standing a short distance away, waiting for them. Yitty saw Charlotte first. "Look who''s here, just as we were talking about her!" Lucy looked where Yitty was pointing and saw Charlotte in herfy clothes, sipping hot coffee and munching on a sandwich. She must have woken up hungry and made herself something to eat since she did not grab a bite in the kitchen earlier. "Come on, let''s not waste our time on her," Yitty said, looping her arm through Lucy''s and steering her away. However, Charlotte was not about to let them off that easily. Earlier, when Lucy had gone upstairs to see how Yitty was doing, Juliana hade and scolded Charlotte fiercely. Someone, maybe a kitchen staff member or Lucy herself, had told Juliana that Charlotte was acting too high and mighty at supper. Juliana had gone all out when berating her. At this moment, Charlotte was fuming and looking for someone to take it out on. Since Lucy was there, she was the perfect target for Charlotte to unleash her anger on. "Freeze! You think you can just leave like that? Aren''t you going to exin what just happened?" Charlotte demanded. Lucy was totally baffled. "What are you talking about? I don''t know anything." Yitty could not have cared less. "Does Lucy need to check in with you about everything? You''re kidding, Right? Go finish your snack and get some sleep! Tomorrow Lucy the real princess, has a ton of stuff to do. You can''t hold her up." The word ''real'' stung Charlotte like a stubborn splinter she could not pull out. Charlotte had finally calmed herself down, but Yitty''s harsh words ripped open old wounds. Her hand shook as she gripped her cup, fighting the urge to throw it and storm off. Yitty saw Charlotte''s unease and sneered. "What''s the matter? Can''t handle a little truth? Remember how you treated Lucy?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lucy reached for Yitty''s hand, pleading with her eyes to stop talking and to get away from there. However, Yitty would not stop. "Lucy is the true princess of the Charleston royal family no matter what you say to upset her. She''s the real deal by blood. If you had been kind to her, you wouldn''t be in this mess. "But no, you''re too paranoid, thinking everyone''s out to steal from you. Lucy doesn''t even want to fight with you." Charlotteughed. It was a cold, mocking sound. She red at Lucy. "If she didn''t want my title, she wouldn''t be here." Yitty was appalled. "What do you mean? She''s just found her real parents, and you say she shouldn''t be here? Maybe you''re the one who doesn''t belong! How can yo@be so shameless?" Chapter 449 ? Furious, Charlotte hurled her cup to the floor. It shattered with a loud crash against the marble, the fragments slicing her ankle and drawing blood. However, she did not feel any physical pain, only a fiery anger burning inside her. It was undeniable that just seeing Lucy stand there made her blood boil with rage. The mere thought of Juliana''s partiality toward Lucy filled her with intense jealousy. She worked so tirelessly to build her reputation in the Charleston pce for over 20 years, only to have it crumble to dust the moment Lucy returned! In just a sh, their roles had been reversed. If she epted Lucy''s treatment, would she eventually be cast out by the Charleston royal family? Would the life of luxury she had always dreamed of be nothing more than a distant memory? She could not bear that thought... She did not want it to end like that... She had to get Lucy out of the Charleston pce or she would never find peace. Yitty shook her head in resignation. Charlotte was someone who took advantage of the weak but cowered before the strong. She had just thrown a cup to the floor in a fit of rage, but she recoiled at Yitty''s stern look and unfriendly demeanor as if she wanted to retreat miles away. In a voice loud enough for everyone to hear, Yitty told Lucy, "Now you see? You can''t waste your kindness on someone like her. In the end, if only hurt you. Keep your good heart for those who really need it, like the homeless on the streets. "Giving anything to her is like feeding a thankless wolf. To have such a princess in the Charleston pce must be a curse." Without waiting for Charlotte to react, Yitty quickly wrapped an arm around Lucy''s shoulders and whisked her away from the pce. The moon shone bright and stars twinkled faintly in the night sky as the clock neared midnight. After a grand party, the helpers were busy tidying up. Among them was Lucy, taking her role seriously and helping with the cleanup. The other helpers were surprised, saying that the princess should not have to do such work. However, Lucy just smiled and continued to help them. For Lucy, this was no big deal. Back when she ran her ownicpany, she had done much tougher jobs-making coffee, ordering food, printing documents for everyone, and working tirelessly at every major meeting. She knew that to prove herself, she had to show feal results. Even though some people at thepany seemed to look down on her, she knew it was just on the surface Deep down, they really respectedAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. M her It was all because of her hard work. At the Charleston pce, it was important for her to get along with everyone. It was not to get anything from them, but it was because Lucy believed that being sincere was the key to building true friendships. Yitty and Cillian had already left the pce, but they would be back early the next day for the main event of the Wine Festival. Chapter 450 ? The next day''s festival highlight was divided into several parts, starting with a grand auction where rare wines-treasured and stored in cers by buyers and sellers alike would be up for bids. At the Charleston pce, there was an auction unlike any other. It was special because it helped a charity. Some of the money made from selling things went straight to helping people in need. Next up was the super fun wine-tasting game. Anyone could join, no matter how old they were, what job they had, or where they came from. They got to try really yummy red wines, and if they could guess where and when the wine was made, they could win a big prize! For years, that guessing game had been tough, with no one able to win the final round. It had been a big mystery that everyone loved to talk about. The media could not wait to see if someone would finally solve it that day.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. After the wine fun, it was time for Charleston Fashion Week. It was a whole week of people showing off new clothes from different brands. Models with great looks would strut down the runway, making the event look super cool. Charleston Fashion Week was one of the top three in the world, so it was a pretty big deal. Those three exciting events were what everyone was looking forward to tomorrow. Lucy, who was really into all of them, decided to sign up just for fun. At first, Lucy thought being a princess meant she could not join in the fun. However, her brother, Theodore, who was in charge of the event, told her that was not true. Everyone could join. It was just that the Charleston royal family members had not tried to do so many things before. Lucy heard that Charlotte wanted to try walking for the fashion show.d looked like Charlotte really wanted to dazzle everyone with r camera. However, Charlotte was not quite ready... She did not stand out next to the other models. It was tough for her to walk the runway at Fashion Week with her average height. Lucy admired her guts, but she also thought Charlotte needed to know her own limits or she might end up beingughed at. People said that Charlotte worked super hard on her figure for the fashion show, but sadly, she still did not have the right look for a model. Charlotte wanted to be famous, so she tried all sorts of things like singing and dancing. However, it turned out she was not cut out for the arts. Her singing was out of tune, her dancing was all over the ce, and even her runway walk was awkward. Lucy saw Charlotte at the fashion show, and it was so awkward. It was like watching a duck on stage, That pretty much showed what Charlotte could do. Chapter 451 ? After a long day, Lucy was starting to ache all over, feeling it even in her bones. She fell asleep as soon as shey down on the bed, and Matthew could not take his eyes off her gentle features. He was unable to resist caressing her delicate skin. Lucy''s beauty was inoffensive. Only those who spent time with her would understand her infinite charm. Matthew wanted to protect her from the outside world, but Lucy bore the responsibility of the royal princess of Charleston, so she could not escape her duties. That was one of Matthew''s dilemmas. His wife was so attractive that she would draw many eyes to her, making him jealous.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Over the years, Matthew had never felt this way before. The word ''jealousy'' was not in his dictionary. Since he was a child, he stood out among his peers with his outstanding learning abilities. During exams, his extraordinary intelligence always shone through, regardless of the papers'' difficulty. He always came out at the top, and no one ever came close. This situation persisted until the power struggle at Leon Corporation. At that time, Matthew was merely in his early 20s and had just graduated from university. The Leons needed an heir to take over Leon Corporation, but no one believed that Matthew could do it. To their surprise, he managed to secure the position of CEO. Naturally, some people were unhappy with the decision at first, but Matthew silenced them with one achievement after another. From then on, Leon Corporation stood at the top of the world, and no one could surpass thepany. Leon Corporation''s various industries now spanned the globe, rightfully earning their status as a world-ss enterprise. It was not until Matthew met Lucy that he ever experienced what ''jealousy'' was. From the moment Cillian appeared, his heart was consumed by it. Although Cillian could not outshine him, he still had his own charm. Cillian was gentle and warm when he spoke, unlike Matthew''s cold and distant tone. Matthew wanted to be more like him but found it difficult to change as that was not who he was. He even began to suspect that Lucy had developed feelings for Cillian. It was then that jealousy aroused in him. Fortunately, Lucy still loved him, or he would be heartbroken if she wot to run off with someone Matthew could not bear the thought of it. sw novel He got so worked up that he grabbed Lucy''s hand, startling her awake. "...Matt, why aren''t you sleeping yet? It''ste and we have things to do "yn Lucy''s soft voice was the bestfort for Matthew. "I-I''m afraid you''ll leave." Lucy paused for a moment and realized what Matthew meant. "Don''t worry, Matt. I''ll stay by your side forever. I''ll never leave." Matthew calmly got into bed and drifted off to sleep to the sound of Lucy''s breathing. Chapter 452 ? A dreamless night passed. When Lucy woke up, Matthew had already prepared breakfast. Seeing how tired Lucy was yesterday and how fast she fell asleep, Matthew could not help but worry about her. Thus, he got up early to make breakfast. The aroma of homemade sandwiches and milk greeted Lucy''s senses when she woke up, overwhelming her with joy. She had gotten muchzier ever since she got together with Matthew. After breakfast, it was time for the highlight of the Wine Festival. More guests arrived todaypared to yesterday, and the reporters had gathered at the venue since early morning, making it almost impossible to squeeze through. Lucy nced outside the pce garden and saw even more fans today. They held up banners and photos of their favorite stars, shouting loudly outside the venue. It was rumored that a superstar guest flew in from overseas to attend the event today. As they had been staying out of the spotlight for a while, theireback attracted a lot of attention. People expected their return to be in a major film, but surprisingly, they chose to make an appearance at Charleston Fashion Week. Soon, the first main event was about to begin. As a new participant, Lucy arrived early to prepare, but she was just doing it for fun. She had been bored in the pce for so long, so she wanted to find something exciting to do. It was her first time participating in a wine-tasting event. She was excited at first, but after witnessing the skills of the other contestants around her, she began to wonder if she had been too impulsive without thinking things through. However, she believed that she could learn a lot from this experience. Lucy learned that the charm of red wine was not just in its rich and mellow vor but also in its meticulous packaging and branding. In Charleston, there was a very famous winery called Prussian Winery. Many representatives from that winery attended today''s wine-tasting event, offering a selection of their aged wines to promote their business. Prussian Winery produced several prestigious series of wines, and their overseas sales weremendable before Leon Corporation entered the wine business. After Leon Corporation joined the intensepetition, they managed to establish their presence in the red wine industry. Prussian Winery and Leon Corporation''s winery should both bepetitors, but their interactions remained friendly. Matthew had even conducted negotiations with the owner of Prussian Winery before, hinting at possible coboration ns for theing year. Although Lucy was not a red wine enthusiast, she had heard of them before as their advertisements were widespread across television channels. It was said that some avid collectors of fine wine were willing to pay high prices fora bottle of red wine from Prussian Winery''s collection. The sess of their red wines spurred the sess of their other products as well. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, the wine-tasting event officially began. The organizers first ced three different bottles of red wine in front of the participants, who were el expected to identify the year and brand of each wine. to Three sses of red wine were set on each participant''s table. Chapter 453 ? The first participant lifted the first ss of red wine and took a small sip before writing down the brand and year the wine was made. The other participants followed suit and tasted the wine before writing down their answers. Lucy was calm as she had tasted this wine before. Perhaps it was luck because Matthew had taken her to a banquet once where she had the opportunity to taste it. She did not intend to drink on that day, but she decided to try the red wine on a whim. Lucy had never been against drinking. It was just that she never had the spare money to indulge in it, let alone in expensive red wines like these. After taking the first sip, the fragrance of the red wine filled her mouth, causing her tastebuds to dance with delight. The quality of the wine was exceptional, and the rich aroma was one of a kind. Lucy had not been able to forget the taste ever since. Unexpectedly, it was the first ss of wine presented at the event, so Lucy confidently wrote down the name of the brand on the paper. Since there was limited space at the venue, many participants could only participate anonymously from the sidelines. Lucy was one of them, but she still found herself genuinely interested in the event. It felt like a ssroom quiz, where the teacher would ask a question, and those who knew the answer would write it down on a piece of paper. The more correct answers one had, the better chance one had at winning a special prize. It was just like old times. After tasting the three sses of red wine in front of her, Lucy realized that she had actually tasted all three types before. Perhaps it was luck again, but the other two sses of wine tasted very familiar. Whenever Lucy attended banquets with Arthur and Juliana, she would have a sip or two of wine. She still remembered the taste of them vividly. These wines started off quite mild but had a strong aftertaste. After every meal, Lucy would feel drowsy. Although it was just the preliminary rounds, Lucy was ecstatic that she got the answers right. She was eliminated in the second round, but she was not too disappointed by it. If anything, she was happy that she learned something new. The term ''high society'' sounded ridiculous to Lucy, but she was still a princess of Charleston and Matthew''s wife, so she understood that she had to learn the ways of high society anyway. She could not afford to be naive anymore, and this was her taking the first step. Lucy could not let herself be aughingstock, especially not in front of Charlotte. Although Charlotte was empty-headed, Lucy knew that she had to strengthen herself so that others would not take advantage of her weaknesses. That way, even if someone wanted to mock her, they would not dare say it to her face. The most thrilling part of the wine-tasting segment was about to begin the final round. The two finalists were an ordinary white-cor worker and a regional manager from somepany. These two strangers had nothing to do with each other until thispetition brought them together. Now, as they entered the final round, which one of them would be able to advance and im the ultimate prize?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 454 ? Unlike the previous rounds, the final round only presented a single ss of red wine. However, the participants had to correctly identify the brand, year, and exact date this particr series of red wine was officiallyunched.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The first two criteria seemed manageable, but thest one was a challenge because the gap between the year the wine was produced and the year it was officially released could vary. The higher the demand, the shorter the gap between the two dates, which reflected its superior quality and customer appeal. Lucy gazed at the clear red liquid in the ss, noticing that it seemed different from the wines presented earlier. However, she was too far away to smell the aroma of the wine. Everyone in the room fell silent, holding their breath as they watched intently at the two participants taking a sip. Their expressions were calm before tasting the wine, but afterward, they both looked puzzled. They stared thoughtfully at their sses of wine. The final round of the wine-tasting event had always been exceedingly challenging. Even some of the most confident participants found themselves unable to identify the brand and year of the wine by the end. It was amon urrence, which was why the grand prize remained unimed for a long time. After a brief moment of uncertainty, the two participants wrote down their answers. When the host announced their answers, everyone was shocked. The wine in question was from the new series of red wines under Leon Corporation''s winery, the Rosewind series. Higher quality wines tended to have a stronger aroma, and the Rosewind series perfectly embodied this wine''s distinctive aroma. It was rumored that Matthew personally customized it. Although this series of wines was still quite rare in the market, it had be a staple in every wine collector''s collection. Due to Leon Corporation''s limited production of this series, obtaining a bottle was extremely difficult-even for the wealthy. The true essence of the Rosewind seriesy in its rich aroma. After waiting for so long, Lucy finally caught a whiff of the wine''s fragrant scent. The aroma of this wine was not §Ö intoxicating. Matthew mentioned that the wine under Leon Corporation was not designed to make people feel intoxicated. Even its aftertaste did not linger as strongly as other red wines, making ita preferred choice for those who were not ustomed to drinking. As the host loudly announced that both participants'' answers were correct, the audience gave them thunderous apuse. It was the first time that both finalists passed the final round, making the revtion of the grand prize highly anticipated. At that moment, Theodore stood on stage and announced, "The grand prize of the wine-tastingpetition is two seaside vis, each worth tens of millions. Since both finalists have correctly guessed the answers, we''ll award each of them ownership of two vis." Chapter 455 ? In addition to the luxury vis worth tens of millions, the winners were also given free one-year passes to Charleston''s famous attractions and the opportunity for their respectivepanies to work with Charleston. The grand prize caused everyone to gasp in amazement as the royal family of Charleston spentvishly this time. Seaside luxury vis worth tens of millions were something everyone dreamed of, but the chances of earning this much money in a lifetime were unlikely for many. Bringing in such arge foreign trade order for the winners'' respectivepanies was like winning the lottery. The expressions on the two winners'' faces were filled with joy. They were definitely going to receive a raise and get promoted after they brought back this good news to theirpanies. This route was much faster than having to ve away for several years. However, Lucy was puzzled. How were those two participants so knowledgeable about this wine brand? At this moment, Matthew cleared her doubts. "I actually know those two people." "You do? How do you know them?" Lucy knew that Matthew had a widework, but she did not expect him to know just about anyone. How surprising. "It''s just by coincidence. Last year, Leon Corporation worked on a project with both of theirpanies. At that time, I sent the manager of the nning department in mypany to attend a dinner with them, but a minor incident urred, so I went over instead. "At that time, these two employees introduced theirpany''s coboration project to me, and both of them seemed like promising young men. Theirpanies are lucky to have recruited such talented individuals." If even Matthew approved of them, those two young men had to be very capable figures within theirpanies. Seeing how cold and aloof Matthew was, getting his approval could not be easy.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Lucy joked, "If they''re so talented, why didn''t you poach them?" With their business capabilities and extensive knowledge, why did Matthew not recruit them to Leon Corporation? "You''re so naive, Lulu. Poaching these two isn''t easy at all. They might not have high positions in theirpanies, but their bosses value them greatly. I''ve considered it, but their bosses wouldn''t let them go, so I gave up. "There are plenty of other talents in this world anyway." Lucy chuckled "You''re right. No matter how good I think I am at drawing, there''ll always be someone out there better than me. I could randomly pick someone from the streets, and their drawing might be better than mine, don''t you think?" Matthew did not allow her to belittle herself. "You know that''s not what I meant. Everything you draw is the best in my eyes. Even if you just doodled on paper, I still think it''s beautiful." Lucy cringed at Matthew''s words, blushing as she lightly pushed his shoulder. "Matt, when did you be this cheesy?" Thinking back to his stern and cold face the first time she met him, Lucy could not help butugh. At that time, she thought that this person did not know how to smile at all. Chapter 456 ? Now, it was a different story. Every time he spoke, it was always so cheesy. Although Lucy enjoyed it, hearing such words made her scalp tingle and her body break out in goosebumps. However, Matthew shrugged and smirked. "I thought all women would fall for this kind of thing..."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Lucyughed even more when she heard that. "Where did you hear that from?" Matthew was momentarily surprised. "Isn''t that the case? Maybe that person lied to me..." Lucy shook her head. "You''re not entirely wrong. Let me put it this way. It''s not just women who like hearing such words, but you men like hearing them too! "Admit it. If I were to say things like ''I love you,'' ''I really like you,'' ''I want to be by your side every day,'' and ''I don''t want you to leave,'' wouldn''t you be d too?" Regardless of age, everyone liked listening to sweet words. Some even thought their partners did not say enough sweet words to them, but it was all part of the romance. Matthew was relieved as he initially thought that Lucy did not like him speaking like this. "For a moment there, I thought that person lied to me." "Lied to you? I don''t think so. Maybe that person just thought you were too emotionless and wanted to cheer you up. Who is that person anyway? He''s got quite the guts..." Matthew said reluctantly, "...Cillian." Lucy never would have guessed that Cillian, of all people, was the one who taught Matthew to speak like this! Had these two not always been at odds with each other? "I didn''t know you two were this close. Weren''t you always bickering whenever you met?" Matthew grumbled inwardly. It was all because he had been jealous of Cillian''s rtionship with Lucy. Every time he saw him, he would be seething with anger. However, when he found out Cillian had feelings for Yitty, he let go of his anger. Matthew knew Cillian had even the slightest feelings for Lucy, he would not have been able to talk to him at all. A suspicious blush appeared on Matthew''s face. "It''s all because Cillian said he liked you back then..." "Alright, alright." Lucy stopped Matthew from bringing up the past, fearing that he would get upset and leave. She knew that it was not easy to pacify him. "It''s been so long since that happened. Cillian said he likes Yitty now, right? Why are you still holding a grudge against him for that?" Matthew awkwardly touched his nose. "Fine, I won''t bring it up again, okay? ?Ever since Cillian made it clear to me that he liked Yitty, I''ve stopped mentioning it, haven''t I?" How dare Matthew im that he had stopped mentioning Cillian when he had brought him up so many times in the past few days? He was almost obsessively O discussing this matter. Matthew solemnly said, "Actually, Cillian was the one who told me to treat you like this..." "Cillian?" Lucy had always thought that Cillian was a bit dense, but it seemed like he was much more perceptive than Matthew. No wonder Cillian and Yitty were able to reconcile so quickly. If Matthew were in his shoes, who knew how many unnecessaryplications would have arisen? It turned out that being with Matthew required quite a bit of patience! "I thought that Cillian was joking with me, but it seems like he was being truthful." Lucy said, ¡°Matt, Cillian isn''t as bad as you imagine. He''s actually a decent person." Chapter 457 ? That statement nearly plunged Matthew back into the depths of his delusions. He could not stand listening to Lucy praise Cillian. No matter how Lucy tried tofort him, he would still feel ufortable. Seeing his expression turn awkward again, Lucy immediately reassured him, "Alright, alright, I won''t say such things anymore. I promise that from now on, I''ll only say nice things about you, okay?" Matthew grumbled like a child, "You promised, so no going back on your word!" "Don''t worry, I never go back on my word. Unlike some people who back out of their promises multiple times." Matthew knew that Lucy was teasing him, but he did not fight back. While the two conversed, the fashion show began. ... Backstage, Charlotte had specially prepared an outfit for the fashion show this time. She had invited the most famous fashion designer in Charleston Koven. Koven had quite the reputation. His designs were always the highlights of Fashion Week. Unlike other ordinary runway outfits, his designs were bold and innovative. They were guaranteed to turn heads. However, the clothes Koven designed were highly dependent on the model''s height, physique, and runway posture. Unfortunately, Charlotte did not realize this. She just wanted to leverage Koven''s reputation to enter the entertainment industry. She was basically riding on someone else''s coattails. Little did Charlotte know what would happen at the fashion showter. She excitedly called Koven into her dressing room, "Koven, thank you so much for designing this outfit for me. It fits perfectly." After putting on the outfit Koven designed for her, Koven''s expression turned strange all of a sudden. As a designer, he had a work ethic. He only designed clothes that he believed suited the other person. If someone proposed unreasonable suggestions and imposed them on his design, he would back out on the production. However, he made an exception today. It was not because Charlotte offered him a lot of money but because of her threatening tone. Koven still remembered herst sentence vividly. She said that if he refused to design for her, he would suffer a significant blow to his career as a designer. For Koven, this meant irreparable damage, so he reluctantly agreed to her request. He tried to avoid highlighting Charlotte''s ws in his designs and entuated her strengths instead However, Charlotte was not satisfied with the first design because she wanted something sexy and wild. QUMS Despite Koyen''s subtle hints that such a style was not suitable for her, Charlotte did not take his advice at all. She insisted that he customize a sexy red gown for her. To preserve his career as a designer, Koven reluctantly agreed to her demands. After Charlotte put on the outfit, Koven regretted it immediately, but he dared not speak up. While Charlotte was thanking him profusely, the makeup artist invited her to get her makeup done as the fashion show was about to begin. Koven forced a smile, but he could already feel tears welling up in his eyes. He knew that if Charlotte appeared on stage, it would be a huge setback to his career as a designer. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 458 ? Koven stood outside the runway, unsure of what to say. The crowd was bustling, and many people were flocking toward the runway as the previous event had just ended. The first model walked out to the cheerful background music. The theme of this spring/summer fashion week was liveliness and youthfulness, but many designers added some mature elements to their designs to appeal to the more mature audience. The blend of bubbly charm and feminine sensuality created a style that exuded youthful sophistication. The first model''s outfit received much praise, and many women at the venue took their phones out to capture photos of the first outfit. The outfit was professional enough for women to wear in the workce and stylish enough that it did not make one look old and outdated. Lucy thought that wearing this outfit to the office would surely make any woman the focus of attention. The outfit the first model wore was a fitted suit. The upper half conveyed the formal style of a traditional suit with a delicately patterned brooch on the chest. It added a touch of elegance to the outfit. The bottoms were a pair of 90s-inspired red trousers with embroidered patterns at the cuffs. The model had a slender figure, and her posture when walking clearly showed her years of experience on various major fashion runways. Lucy was actually looking forward to the fashion show the most. Although all she did was just draw on paper, she was very interested in fashion design. However, she knew that trying to make it in the fashion industry came with many obstacles. Besides, the differences in both professions were worlds apart. Taking even a small step into this industry was extremely difficult. Since she was interested in fashion design, she had to learn, listen, and observe. She wanted to see what the characteristics of the clothe made by sessful fashion §Ö designers were that made them so attractive to consumers. What Lucy needed to do now was to cross the threshold of being a fashion designer andy a solid foundation for herself. Matthew had been pulled away by a group of CEOs to discuss business, so Lucy had to temporarily leave his side. This was an urate representation of Matthew''s life. Wherever he went, there would always be someone trying to talk business with him under the guise of chatting. Lucy had be used to it. Although she felt neglected sometimes, she would still find things to upy herself with. Lucy understood that as the leader of a corporation, such scenarios were inevitable, so she tried to be considerate. Although it was crowded around the runway, the presence of on-site security ensured that things were kept under control. Even theBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. aggressive reporters behaved differently this time, taking photos in an orderly manner without fighting tobe the first to obtain big news. Such seriousness was required at Fashion Week. The front-row audience at the fashion show was filled with many celebrities who were invited to attend. Lucy scanned the crowd for a familiar face, but she could not find the person she was looking for. Chapter 459 Lucy had hoped to chat with the celebrity she had just be acquainted with and gossip about thetest celebrity news, but to her dismay, that person had already left. She had no choice but to redirect her attention back to the runway. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Just as she was about to zone out, the second model had appeared on center stage. Lucy thought the first design suited many women¡¯s tastes, but she was surprised to see that the second outfit was even better. Lucy heard that the first and second outfits were designed by the same designer. The second model sported a summer dress. To further highlight a woman¡¯s feminine allure, the dress had a diagonal neckline with only a single strap on the left shoulder, leaving the right shoulder exposed. The hem of the dress was not overly embellished as it would only make it look cumbersome. To entuate the slim fit of the dress, the designer added a decorative belt with unique patterns. The buckle was cleverly designed to enhance the slimming effect while adding an aesthetic touch. Even those who were slightly chubby could pull the dress off as it did a good job of hiding one¡¯s ws and highlighting only the strengths. The light color of the dress was also extra ttering, and the elegant decorationsplemented it well. While there were no patterns on the dress itself, its simple and elegant style gave it a refreshing feeling. It was suitable for both spring and summer. The third model perfectly embodied the theme of cute and sexy as well. Dresses like this were usually worn during the transition between autumn and winter, but this one in particr was made with a lightweight fabric that was suitable for the spring and summer. The dress featured a unique daisy pattern, while the inneryers highlighted a woman¡¯s mature allure. The model wore a ck undershirt withce trimmings, and she held a decorative daisy basket that gave it a more rustic style. Although it was quite a niche style, the designer incorporated modern elements to increase its appeal. The essory paired with the dress was a straw hat that not only added to the aesthetic but also served as shade from the summer heat. In the span of 15 minutes, all models had taken the stage. At that moment, the entire venue dimmed. Confused, Lucy wondered if a famous model was about to make her entrance. The crowd held their breath in anticipation. Then, the powerful voice of the host echoed from the speakers. ¡°Next, we have the honor of inviting Princess Charlotte of Charleston to showcase a garment designed by the renowned designer, Koven. Here she is presenting ¡®Song of the Red Lotus¡¯!¡± Song of the Red Lotus¡­ What a beautiful name. Lucy knew that Charlotte had put a lot of effort into this Fashion Week, but she did not expect her to wear a design by the renowned and demanding designer, Koven. After this, Charlotte would be one step closer to her dream of entering the entertainment industry! Eager to see how Koven¡¯s dress would look on her, everyone craned their necks to get a better view. Chapter 460 The lights in the venue had gotten so dark that one could not even see one''s own hand, with the only beam of light focused on the center of the stage. Suddenly, Charlotte emerged from backstage, slowly making her way to the spotlight. As she stepped into the light, the entire venue lit up with a snap. In the dazzling lights of the runway, all eyes were fixed on Charlotte. Lucy widened her eyes and stared at Charlotte intently. The design of Song of the Red Lotus was indeed impressive and worthy of the spotlight. Like its name, the dress was vibrant red, which made the wearer look much more radiant. It was a floor-length dress, but subtle adjustments had been made to the hemline. Instead of busy patterns, the designer opted for diagonal lines to entuate the wearer¡¯s figure and legs. To highlight the waist, Koven paired the dress with a tasseled pearl belt. Under the spotlight, the meticulously crafted belt shimmered brilliantly. If not for the sparkling diamonds and delicate pearls, it would be nearly impossible to see the belt. The dress featured a clever teardrop-shaped neckline that perfectly highlighted the wearer¡¯s ne pendant, positioned just below the corbone to entuate the wearer¡¯s figure. While the dress was ttering and beautiful, Lucy knew that wearing such a dress came at a cost. The cost was having the right body shape and height to pull off the dress, something that Charlotte, unfortunately, did not possess. Thevish lifestyle in the pce had caused Charlotte¡¯s face and belly to be quite plump. In other words, her life in the pce revolved only around eating and sleeping. Combined with Charlotte¡¯szy nature, she started to show signs of weight gain. Her face was still somewhat defined, but her waist, which should be the narrowest part of her body, was now the most unsightly part. To have a waist-cinching effect, the model¡¯s waist should be somewhat slender as well. However, it seemed like all of Charlotte¡¯s flesh was concentrated around her waist. Even under the slightest bit of pressure, a muffin top would appear. The intended purpose of the belt was to entuate the waistline, but due to Charlotte''s figure, it became an epic disaster. Lucy briefly thought of possible ways to salvage the look. Sadly, she realized that if Charlotte were to remove the thin belt from her waist, the dress would look like maternity wear on her. In the end, the dress was simply not suitable for Charlotte, especially given her height. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. While the Song of the Red Lotus would reach just below the calves on an average model, on Charlotte, the hem was almost to her ankles. Paired with her mismatched high heels, it was a sight that would surely make anyoneugh. Lucy was right. Not only was the audience struggling to contain theirughter, but the paparazzi were frantically capturing this hrious moment as well. Lucy understood why Charlotte would make such a mistake, but she wondered why someone like Koven, a renowned designer, would so easily agree to Charlotte¡¯s request and allow his creation to be ruined like this. Chapter 461 How the heck did Charlotte convince a world-renowned designer like Koven to let her wear this dress? Lucy thought about Charlotte¡¯s attitude toward herself, and she began toe up with a usible exnation. Perhaps Charlotte resorted to some form of coercion to make Kovenply. He was a well-known figure in the fashion industry, after all. He could not be easily swayed otherwise. The worst-case scenario Lucy could think of was that Charlotte threatened Koven. Maybe she warned him that if he did not create a runway-worthy outfit for her, she would ruin his entire career. Charlotte was certainly capable of making such threats. While Koven sat in the audience with a grim expression, Charlotte remained oblivious to why people were constantly taking photos of her. She just thought that her attire had finally dispelled the various criticisms about her. She just continued to strike poses in the middle of the runway, making the whole situation all the more amusing. Lucy heard that Charlotte had sought advice from several models on runway techniques and adjusted her posture so that she could shine at Fashion Week. Although she appeared to have made some progress and even showed traces of a professional model, Charlotte¡¯s efforts seemed to have only helped her marginally. It was hardly enough to grace the stage effectively. Indeed, haste made waste. It seemed like Charlotte was unaware of this principle and just charged ahead recklessly. Sitting in the audience, Koven was almost driven to madness by Charlotte. Despite his efforts to salvage Charlotte¡¯s cursed figure and runway posture by providing her with a pair of simple height- enhancing heels, she secretly swapped them out for a pair of kitten heels. Not only did these heels fail to elongate her stature, but they were an abomination. Adorned with random gemstones and two deep purple flowers at the toes, their vulgar design shed terribly with the overall pink patent leather material of the shoes. This resulted in a bizarre ensemble of a rainbow of colors. Koven had no idea who gave her these peculiar high heels. However, upon seeing the multitude of gemstones on them, he realized that Charlotte simply wanted to unt the exorbitant value of her shoes. Rather than entuating her noble status when worn, the shoes only served to make people realize how ugly they were. At that moment, one of the female celebrities sitting in the front rowmented in a voice that was not too loud but still enough for Charlotte to hear, ¡°I thought that the final model would be better than all the previous models, but I wasn''t expecting this. "I think the first model¡¯s outfit looked better.¡± Another female celebrity, who was a friend of hers added, ¡°Thisst model is outrageous. Anyone can tell that Princess Charlotte is not cut out for modeling. Why did she insist oning up here? She¡¯s already a princess of Charleston. Shouldn¡¯t she know her limits?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The mocking remarks left Charlotte feeling embarrassed, but she was unable to retort. She could only tighten her jaw, which caught Lucy¡¯s eye. Chapter 462 Although Lucy did not im to be the person who knew Charlotte the best, through her interactions with her over time, Lucy had already grasped the meaning behind her every move. Lucy could notice even Charlotte''s micro-expressions. Charlotte might be smiling and trying not to lose herposure in front of the cameras, but the fury in her eyes betrayed her true emotions. Charlotte heard every word the two female celebrities said as the front-row audience members were sitting very close to the stage. They were almost within arm¡¯s reach of the models. It was impossible for Charlotte not to have heard them. If that was the case, it was either because she did not care about what they said or there was genuinely a problem with her hearing. Seeing as her reputation was at stake, Charlotte still forced a smile in front of the media. Besides, there were so many reporters from reputable media outlets present. If tomorrow¡¯s headlines were about her losing her temper, it would be disastrous. Charlotte could not afford to undo all the efforts she had made to convince Koven to design this garment for her, so she kept smiling even though her resentment toward the two female celebrities was slowly bing evident. In her mind, she was thinking that once the fashion show ended, she was going to confront these two celebrities about their acting careers. She needed to make them understand that if they dared criticize her again, she would end their careers. The fashion show came to an end amidst the audience¡¯s apuse. All the models walked out together, expecting the apuse to continue even after the curtain fell. However, as all the models appeared, Charlotte realized that something was off. Why were they all giving her strange looks? Why did it seem like everyone was smiling at her maliciously? She subconsciously nced at Lucy sitting in the front row, only to find her also staring at her with a strange expression. The moment Charlotte met Lucy¡¯s gaze, she could no longer hold her smile. From the side, Charlotte¡¯s figure and posture looked even worse. Despite iming to have learned the essence of runway walking from many famous models, Charlotte overdid it today. From her performative poses to her walk, they were all way overboard. It created a stark contrast between her and the professional models present. With the side-by-sideparison, her runway walk looked even more ridiculous, turning her into a laughingstock. At first, Koven was frustrated that his garment had been ruined by Charlotte. This fitted dress was supposed to highlight a woman¡¯s feminine charm, but somehow, it managed to magnify Charlotte¡¯s ws instead. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After witnessing Charlotte¡¯s true capabilities on the runway, Koven could not help butugh at her clownish walk. He temporarily forgot about his anger. The mocking voices reached Charlotte¡¯s ears and were like heavy blows to her heart. Amidst the apuse and mockery from the audience, the show finally came to an end. Chapter 463 After stepping off the runway, Charlotte¡¯s first order of business was to confront the two female celebrities and demand an exnation for theirments. Once the audience dispersed toward the reception area, she intercepted the path of the two women. They were happily chatting away when Charlotte reached out to stop them in their tracks. ¡°I heard every word you said under the runway stage. I¡¯d like you to say it again to my face.¡± The two celebrities did not know what she was getting at, but one of them boldly spoke up, ¡°We just think that your performance today was a total trainwreck. Among all the models, you were the worst one.¡± Seeing herpanion¡¯s frankness, the other celebrity quickly intervened to stop her from saying anything further. Charlotte was burning with anger at this point. How dare these two unknown actresses criticize her outstanding performance? She had put in so much effort by receiving coaching from famous models and having the renowned designer, Koven, personally tailor the Song of the Red Lotus for her. Yet, they said that her performance was a failure. Could it be that the other audience members and reporters present thought the same? The outspoken female celebrity ignored herpanion¡¯s warning and continued bluntly, ¡°Not only were you the worst performer on the runway today, but the outfit you''re wearing is the ugliest one too. The outfit itself isn¡¯t ugly, but the problem is that it doesn¡¯t match you at all! ¡°The dress hides your strengths and emphasizes your ws, but the worst part of all is the shoes you''re wearing. ¡°I¡¯m sure the royal family of Charleston is very wealthy, given that your family has the second highest worth in the world. But must your shoes be studded with all the gemstones in existence? "I just don¡¯t understand the colorbination and the need for so many gemstones. They ruin your entire look.¡± Charlotte was rendered speechless by her critique. She never imagined that the outfit she wore would be criticized so harshly. The confidence she had on the runway waspletely shattered. No wonder she heard mockingughter from the audience. It was all because of her. It turned out that all her efforts were wasted¡­ However, Charlotte refused to believe it. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Just then, Lucy passed by them. As soon as Charlotte saw her, she vented her anger on her. ¡°Lucy, stop right there!¡± Seeing as things were about to get ugly, the two actresses quickly slipped away. Lucy frowned when she saw that Charlotte had not changed out of her outfit. She wondered what Charlotte wanted from her. ¡°Do you have something to say, Charlotte?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°I saw you in the audience just now, so tell me the truth. Were you also mocking me for overestimating myself?¡± ¡°Mocking you?¡± Was she talking about her runway walk? ¡°I wasn¡¯t mocking you, but some people found it amusing.¡± ¡°Amusing¡­ What was so amusing?¡± Lucy shrugged. ¡°You, of course. Who else here would hold such power?¡± Chapter 464 ? Laughing at others was something only losers did, but Lucy could not help herself. Images of Charlotte being overconfident kept appearing in her mind. She did not want to say much at first because how could a narcissist heed someone else''s advice? Moreover, Charlotte was always on the verge of losing her temper with her. Charlotte questioned, "Why are youughing? Do you think I''m embarrassing?" Looking at her presumptuous face, Lucy hadpletely given up on her. Regardless of what Charlotte might do in the future, Lucy would not even try to give her advice as it would be utterly pointless. "What exactly do you want?" Lucy only hoped Charlotte would not tarnish the royal family''s reputation any further. As for everything else, it was none of her concern. Charlotte grabbed Lucy''s arm and refused to let go, but Lucy could not be bothered to argue with her anymore. She simply shook off her hand. "Let go... I have something to do." Lucy hade here to talk to Koven in hopes of learning a thing or two about fashion design from him, but she had encountered Charlotte instead. ¡°What could you possibly have to do? Tell me, who are you tough at me?" Who was Lucy to mock her in such a condescending manner when she entered the pceter than her? She even acted as if it were no big deal. "What are you talking about?" Lucy had lost her patience, and her rationality was fading away. "Listen to me, Charlotte. You''ve been bothering me non-stop for the past few days, talking nonsense whenever you see me. Do you know that you''ve been invading my personal space?" Lucy wanted to be polite, but seeing how much Charlotte was asking for it, Lucy had no choice but to teach her a lesson. Otherwise, Charlotte would not stop pissing her off. "If I can''t talk to Koven today because of you, you''ll be sorry you came to talk to me!" Having been bullied for most of her life, from her adopted family to the royal family, everyone saw her as an easy target. Lucy was always polite, and she neverined, so no one thought that she might also be on the brink of losing her temper. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Charlotte was so self-centered that she had no idea about the turmoil brewing inside of Lucy. "Koven? Why do you want to talk to Koven? Are you looking to discover more things about me to make fun of?" Charlotte''s feathers were ruffled at the mention of Koven''s name. It was as if Lucy had touched a sore spot, so Charlotte red at her angrily. "Aren''t you being a little presumptuous?" Who in their right mind would go out of their way to approach a famous designer just to gossip about Charlotte Lucy was not some gossip-hungry paparazzi looking for a story. Did Charlotte really think she could me everything on Lucy? S ¡°Listen carefully, Charlotte. I meant what I said. If you keep bothering me while I''m trying to look for Koven, I won''t let you off easy." Lucy was beyond infuriated she was wasting such a golden opportunity because of Charlotte''s antics. Chapter 465 Charlotte was the one to me for this. She was always so bitter, thinking that the entire world was against her. It was the aftermath of the many sins she hadmitted, so if anyone was to me, it was her. Lucy almost poked her fingers at Charlotte''s forehead, but she held back as they were standing at the corner of the staircase between two floors. It might be secluded, but if anyone were to pass by, they would definitely notice the tension between them. That would only worsen the situation. "I don''t want to waste my time on you. Move!" Lucy was one step away from stepping on Charlotte''s feet. Charlotte refused to let go of her, so Lucy grabbed her arm, making her cry out in pain. "Lucy, you..." Before Charlotte could do anything, Lucy sessfully shook off her hand and fled the scene. Lucy secretly hoped that Charlotte would not follow her, or she would have to forget about talking to Koven today. Fortunately, Lucy was wearing low-heeled shoes today, so running was not an issue. Once she got to Koven''s private waiting room, Lucy heard shouting from outside the door. "My career as a designer is ruined!" Koven must have broken some things because all she heard after were crashing noises. "Do you think I wanted things to turn out like this? Do you know what she used to threaten me?" Lucy was hesitating whether to open the door when suddenly, the door flew open. "Who''s there?" Koven roared angrily, evidently in an extremely bad mood as he did not even care who was outside.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When Koven saw the woman standing at the door, he realized that she looked somewhat familiar. Then, he remembered that she was Lucy, a princess of Charleston and the wife of Leon Corporation''s CEO. "...Hello." While Lucy was hesitating whether to knock and enter, Koven already heard her outside the door. However, Koven continued venting on the phone. "I understand... The next time I encounter someone like that, I''ll just keep my distance. I won''t evere back to this country. I''ll hang up now. Someone''s here." Realizing his outburst, Koven quickly hung up and apologized to Lucy, "I''m sorry. I was in a bad mood and talking on the phone. Please forgive me." "It''s okay." Lucy shrugged, reassuring him that she was not bothered by it. "I know what''s on your mind, so I understand." With a long face, Koven was unsure of what to say. Koven''s appearance was quite entric because his style was one-of-a-kind, which others find hard to ept. However, judging by his face alone, he actually a decently handsom man. young "I know you. You''re the princess of Charleston... May I know why you''vee to see me?" Koven was genuinely afraid of the royal family. If they were to use his career to threaten him again, he might just escape this ce. Seeing how guarded Koven was, Lucy reassured him, "Koven, I''m not here for business. I just have some questions I''d like to ask you." Chapter 466 ? Was that all? Koven was still somewhat skeptical. After being deceived by Charlotte, he could no longer trust anyone, even if Lucy had set aside her princess demeanor to approach him with questions. Therefore, Koven decided to test whether Lucy had any real skills. If she did, fine, but if she did not, he would immediately leave the room and never return. "Let me ask you some questions first. Do you know what international awards I''ve received?" It was not a difficult question at all. Anyone with even a slight understanding of Koven would know that he had won numerous prestigious international awards, boosting the reputation of local designers. However, someone like Charlotte would know absolutely nothing about Koven because she only sought to manipte others for her own gain. If she was able to turn the situation into such a disaster, she was definitely not aware of his achievements. Luckily, Lucy had done her homework beforeing, but it was not like she had studied him for this specifically. Since she wanted to enter the fashion industry, she would have to understand some of the masterpieces created by the industry''s top designers. Koven was one of the names on her list. Thus, she was well aware of Koven''s achievements. "That''s easy... Last year, just as you ventured into the field of fashion design, you won the Best New Designer Award at the International Starlight Awards. Then, at the end ofst year, you further secured your title as best neer by winning Best Fashion Designer at the Fashion Icon Awards. "After that, your Regency style design gained worldwide recognition, helping you gain international fame and earn the most awards for a fashion designer that year. "Since then, your career has been smooth sailing, and your shows are highly sought after at Fashion Week." Lucy paused, recalling more details. ¡°Come to think of it, there''s another award consider crucial to your sess. When you were 15, you won a local neer award with a school uniform-style dress "I believe that was one of the key factors that contributed to your current sess!" Everything Lucy said was correct.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Many believed thatst year''s I neer award was the most important milestone in Koven''s career but in reality, it was the award he received at 15 that propelled him to sess. Looking back, Koven was stillpletely unknown at the time, and his creations were heavily criticized and ridiculed. During the time he received the most bacsh, Koven considered quitting the fashion industry. It was the award he received at 15 that kept him going until today. He was surprised that Lucy, whom he had never met, knew so much about him. Koven was relieved to realize that she was genuinely interested in seeking advice from him. If Lucy wanted to ask him questions, she would also have to demonstrate a good understanding of fashion design because it would be hard for Koven to exin if she knew absolutely nothing about theel? subject. S "Next, I''m going to test you on fashion-rted questions, okay?" Chapter 467 ? Lucy smiled confidently. "Of course. I''ve dabbled in all things rted to the fashion industry, so it''s part of my preparation." Koven''s first impression of Lucy was very much positive, unlike Charlotte''s.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He could not fathom how their personalities could be so different when they were both from Charleston''s royal family. Without wasting more time, he asked, ¡°Atst year''s Mn Fashion Week, what was the inspiration for the outfit on the third model?" Lucy''s mind spun quickly. This kind of question was child''s y for her. She had spent so much time doing thorough research to quickly break into the fashion industry that she even dreamed of these things. "Easy. Atst year''s Mn Fashion Week, there was only one runway show, and the entire collection was Regency-inspired. It was inspired by the oil paintings of the Regency era that went viralst year." The outfit incorporated elements of thendscape oil paintings of that era. Designing such an outfit was challenging as it required designers to have a solid foundation inbining vintage elements with modern garments. Koven nodded at her response. "Well done. I thought you came to me with zero knowledge... Now, let me ask you another question. Which fashion week won the Best Fashion Week Awardst year?" Lucy answered, "It was Charleston Fashion Week, hosted by the royal family of Charleston." Fashion Weeks were held in various fashion capitals worldwide. In recent years, Charleston had invested considerable funds to expand the reputation of their Fashion Week and bring in more renowned designers from all around the world to participate. Ov Last year, their efforts paid off as Charleston Fashion Week was testament to the consistent named the best Fashion Week of the royal family. Upon hearing Lucy''s answer, Koven apuded. "Correct! I must congratte the royal family on the sess of fashion week. "Your family has gained both domestic and international recognition. I heard that even more well-known designers will participate next year." "Really?" Lucy''s eyes sparkled with joy as she was unable to hide her inner excitement. If she could attend Fashion Week with all these foreign designers next time, she would have the chance to talk to them. These people were professionals in the fashion industry, and being able to seek advice from them would be an incredible opportunity. Koven smirked. "Didn''t youe here to ask me for advice? Why are you so excited when I mentioned the foreign designers?" Lucy seemed promising to him, judging by how effortlessly she answered the questions. If he could take on an apprentice with this much ch potential, Koven''s career as a designer might shine even brighter. He could not let someone else snatch her away from him. Lucy joked, "It''s not what you think... Everyone admires the masters in their field of interest, don''t they?" Lucy was right. Just like her, Koven had once looked up to the prominent designers in the industry, but through his efforts, he had be one of them. Chapter 468 ? Reflecting on his early days as a designer, Koven went through his fair share of hardships. To learn how to cut clothes more precisely, he worked tirelessly for two whole days without drinking, eating, or sleeping. Yet, his mentor still called his clothes rubbish. At that time, he had lost all hope.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Koven sighed as he recounted the past. It seemed like all his past failures had turned him into the indestructible person he was today. Koven was known in the industry for his decisiveness, but he was suffocated by Charlotte''s suppression today. Once he was done asking Lucy questions, he began pouring his heart out to her. "I don''t understand why... Why did Princess Charlotte insist on having me make clothes for her? There are so many famous designers in the world, so why did she have to cling to me?" Lucy understood why Charlotte insisted on choosing Koven. She must have found Koven''s weakness, which was what she used to threaten him. Not wanting to speak ill of others in front of Koven, Lucy smoothed over her response. "Charlotte is younger than me, so there are many things she doesn''t quite understand yet because of herck of experience. She''s just a little girl, you know. If she has offended you in any way, I''d like to apologize on her behalf. Would that be okay with you?" Koven brushed it off. "I know you''re lying to me. Everyone knows that you two aren''t real sisters. It''s no wonder your personalities are so different." Koven had heard the rumors that Lucy was a long-lost princess. Perhaps because of the hardships Lucy had endured in the past, she did not end up as spoiled as Charlotte, who always did as she pleased in the pce. She assumed everyone would listen to her. In the outside world, she treated others the same way. Whenever things did not go her way, she would resort to threats. Such behavior was incredibly selfish. Charlotte had gone too far, so Lucy did not know what to say anymore. Even if she tried to smooth things over with Koven, he would not trust her as his anger toward Charlotte had not subsided yet. "How about this? There''s a banquet for foreign guests in Charleston tonight. I''ll apologize on her behalf and get you a seat at the guest table for the banquet as a show of my sincerity." Receiving Koven as a guest with the highest form of courtesy would surely calm his anger. Koven was surprised and honored by the offer. The guestlist of Charleston''s royal family usually consisted of government officials or prominent figures in business. Despite his influence in the fashion industry, Koven could not ept that level of status, so he politely declined Lucy''s offer. "You tter me. I''m already thankful you came to apologize even though it''s not Charlotte apologizing in person. She''s lucky to have a sister like you. I hope she cherishes that and doesn''t go astray." The thought of Charlotte threatening him made him grind his teeth in anger. "Anyway... can you tell me why you want to be a fashion designer? Let me offer you some advice before we proceed. I know you''re into drawing, but you must understand how challenging it is to bridge the gap between these two fields." Chapter 469 ? The difference between the two professions was worlds apart, but Lucy was well aware of that. When she had a passion for fashion design in the past, she would often seek advice from professionals in the field. However, the criticism she faced back then was much harsher than what Koven went through. Those professionals outright stated that Lucy was not cut out for this field. Upon hearing that, Koven frowned in confusion. How could that be? Lucy was undoubtedly the most promising individual he had encountered, especially considering she had not received any formal training before. Someone with her level of expertise was not easy toe by as many aspiring fashion designers relied on marketing gimmicks instead of possessing genuine capabilities like Lucy!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "It sounds like the teachers you encountered before were narrow-minded and judgmental. The field of fashion design requires a substantial upfront investment, and it seems like they were quick to judge, seeing as you were someone from a less fortunate background. "Theypletely dismissed your potential, thinking that you couldn''t afford to pursue this field." Koven despised such people. He had encountered people like that during his own journey. They were quick to judge based on appearances, assuming one''s ability to pay fees based on one''s attire. They would also use various excuses to deny entry to those genuinely interested in pursuing this career. Fortunately, Koven got to know a good mentor, which allowed him to thrive in the fashion industry today. He confidently patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, I see a lot of potential in you. The fashion industry has its ugly sides, but you shouldn''t let those people''s words get to you. "They''re just looking to deceive naive brats from wealthy families into paying for tuition. It''s dirty money. "You don''t need to care about their opinions. You already have a solid foundation in visual arts because of your background in drawing. Graphic design requires artistic skill, which is something you already possess, but there''s much more to learn. Are you prepared to take on the challenge?" "Of course. I''ve already made up my mind, and I won''t ck off. I know it won''t be easy, but I''m confident in my capabilities." Koven admired people with confidence, charm, and character. Lucy embodied those qualities perfectly. Although she approached him today as a student seeking advice, Koven sincerely wanted to befriend her. "Lucy... No, Princess Lucy... I realize I may have been rude earlier, but I hope you can forgive me. I''d like to be friends with you." Lucy did not take offense to Koven''s previous remarks at all. "Don''t worry, I don''t hold grudges. Everything else doesn''t matter to me as long as can be your apprentice, and I''d be more than happy to be friends with you!" UMS "Great!" Koven''s face finally lit up with a smile. "That''s settled, then. Whenever you have time, feel free toe to me with any questions you have rted to fashion design. I''ll be happy to answer all of them." Chapter 470 Feeling inspired by Koven''s words of encouragement, Lucy returned to her room to wait for Matthew so that they could leave together. Lucy was unaware, but during the short time she spent with Koven, Matthew had be entangled with Samantha. After parting briefly from Lucy, a group of people quickly gathered around Matthew. Some were genuinely interested in discussing business, but others had different intentions. The people who harbored ill intentions even yed dumb despite Matthew''s clear disinterest. Yup, those people were none other than the social-climbingdies who stubbornly denied their intentions even after being exposed. People like these could always be seen lurking at such events. Despite the awkward situations, these people still sought to capitalize on such encounters. One side would be motivated by lust while the other by financial gain. Matthew had attended many events like these, and he always kept a distance from people like them. However, no matter how hard he tried, some people always managed to get too close. It was impossible to shake them off. Matthew had just parted ways with apany''s executive and was lifting a ss of red wine to his lips when a woman with an attractive figure came into view. However, it was not Lucy. "Hello,¡± the unfamiliar woman greeted Matthew politely. Matthew did not want to be rude, so he had no choice but to respond with a hello too. The woman''s voice was pleasant, but it sounded forced. It was obviously not her natural voice. Repulsed by it, Matthew broke out in goosebumps. "May I help you?" Although Matthew could guess her intentions, he still maintained a polite demeanor as she had crossed any boundaries sool swnov "Mr. Leon, don''t you recognize me?" The woman looked at him in disbelief. "Mr. Leon... I just made my model debut earlier this year. Didn''t you watch my runway show?" Matthew recalled his memory. No wonder she looked so familiar. She was the first model on stage today.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Despite being a neer, she outshone many seasoned models, showcasing great potential. Especiallypared to thest model on stage, the clownish Charlotte, this woman was in a league of her own. "Oh, it''s you." Matthew took a few steps back, realizing that the woman was trespassing on his personal space. When she heard him speak, she approached him even closer Matthew knew all too well what this woman was up to. However, she acted as if she could not see him stepping away. "What do you want?" Matthew''s patience was being tested. Apart from Lucy, he had little patience for anyone else. nce that patience ran out, he would be irritable. Startled by Matthew''s tone, the woman stuttered, ¡°I... I just wanted to get to know you, Mr. Leon..." Chapter 471 ? Was that all? Although Matthew was slow when it came to romance, he was not that naive. Of course, he knew what the woman meant by ''get to know him.'' Her tone and actions made Matthew feel ufortable. What got on his nerves the most was her strained voice. She still acted as though Matthew had mistreated her, which only fueled his irritation. Seeing as the woman was on the verge of tears with a flushed face, Matthew said coldly, "If that''s all you have to say, I''m leaving." Matthew felt that he had been polite enough. Surely, she would note and bother him again. Yet, he was proven wrong-very wrong. He had underestimated her limits and overestimated his patience. "Mr. Leon, I just want to talk to you and get to know you better. Why are you leaving so soon?" Her hand was creeping toward his chest. Matthew was in one of the private rooms at the venue. It was dimly lit and tucked away in an isted corner, but that did not mean that no one woulde by. What if someone saw them? What would he tell Lucy if she found out? Was this woman ying games with him? "Get away from me!" Matthew pushed the woman''s greedy hand away. Taken aback by his actions, the woman was choked with tears. "Mr. Leon, I didn''t mean any harm. I just wanted to..." "Be friends? You and I both know what''s really going on here." She pretended not to understand while her hand inched toward the inside of his suit jacket. She would have reached his waistband if Matthew had not retreated in time. Seeing this woman''s audacity, Matthew realized he had been too polite. After getting caught red-handed, the woman escaped with her tail between her legs. The encounter left Matthew feeling frustrated. He adjusted his tie, trying to regain hisposure. Dealing with situations like this was far more bothersome than managingpany affairs.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. After having a moment to calm himself down, Matthew nned to go find Lucy. Just then, another woman appeared, causing him to curse in his heart incessantly. "Matthew, I knew you''d be here. Good thing I''m not toote," Samantha said while fanning herself with her hand as if she had run over there. Matthew thought to himself, ''You arete. Many people have already left.'' ¡°I have other matters to attend to, so if you''ll excuse me...¡± Lucy should already be done chatting with that designer named Koven by now. He could not leave her waiting. Matthew would feel unsettled if he did not see Lucy for even a moment. Samantha was not going to let him get away. She had much more guts than the woman from earlier. Good thing she was not wearing a long gown today, or else Matthew would have slipped through her fingers. swne She was worried that he might leave at any moment, so she pleaded, ¡°Matthew, can''t you stay here for a little while longer? Your mother will be here soon." His mother wasing? What was she here for? Did shee to stir up trouble again? Matthew felt a headacheing on. Why did she have toe at this time and make things difficult for him? "If she wants toe, fine. But I have somewhere to be right now." Matthew left without hearing the rest of what Samantha had to say. Chapter 472 ? Samantha was pissed, but all she could do was stomp her feet in frustration as she watched Matthew''s retreating figure. Just then, her phone rang. It was a call from Matthew''s mother, Gabrie. "Mrs. Leon..." Samantha sounded so aggrieved that Gabrie immediately noticed something off. She asked, "Samantha, what''s wrong? Didn''t we agree that you''d go look for Matthew first?" Samantha was choking up from tears. "Mrs. Leon, it''s not like that... Matthew, he... left. He''spletely ignoring me..." Gabrie was immediately angered. "How could that be, Samantha? Tell me, is it because of Lucy?" Although Lucy was not there, Samantha guessed that it was probably her because she was the only reason Matthew would be in such a rush to leave. "I think so. Mrs. Leon... Matthew left me to find Lucy, and he didn''t listen to a thing I said." "Is he out of his mind?! Didn''t you tell him to stay put and wait for me to arrive?" Gabrie raised her voice from fury, but there was also a hint of grievance in her tone that even she did not notice.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. With a knack forforting others, Samantha acted as the peacemaker in this situation. "Don''t worry, Mrs. Leon... Matthew must have made ns with Lucy, so it''s understandable for him to go look for her. I can''t go against his wishes..." While Gabrie wanted Samantha to keep Matthew around longer, her real motive was to have him spend more time with Samantha and less with that woman, Lucy. Not only did Matthew refuse to listen, but he did the exact opposite, wasting Samantha''s efforts. How could Gabrie maintain her dignity like this? Gabrie said to Samantha, "Don''t be upset, Samantha. I''ll be there soon. I''ll make that stubborn boy, Matthew,e back." Samantha was overjoyed to receive Gabrie''s support and see her n sessfully unfold. She had been so focused on finding Matthew upon her arrival that she was only now taking in the grandeur of Charleston''s royal pce. Although she was the daughter of the wealthy Shelby family, she realized that her status paled in\ comparison to the royal family of arleston. Samantha had originally dismissed Lucy as an ordinary woman, but now, it seemed like Lucy was even more qualified than her to be with Matthew. She had lost her O advantage. Samantha assumed that Matthew would eventually choose her because of her family background, but it turned out that the deep roots of Lucy''s family far surpassed hers. UMS Samantha suddenly found herself ashamed and at a loss. What advantage did she have topete with Lucy? Fortunately, she still had Gabrie''s support, so she reassured herself that she still had a chance. Gabrie arrived fashionablyte and made a grand entrance. Many recognized her because of her striking appearance. Riding on Matthew''s influence, Gabrie was also a prominent figure among the social elite. Her arrival naturally attracted attention. Chapter 473 ? Gabrie found Samantha looking distressed, and it pained her to see her like this. "Samantha, what''s wrong?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Luckily, the ce they chose was devoid of onlookers. Otherwise, their every move might be tomorrow''s headline news. Samantha knew the best way to approach Gabrie was to y the victim, so she went over with reddened eyes. "Mrs. Leon, you''re here..." Not only did she have to appear pitiful before Gabrie, but she had to master the art of tugging at Gabrie''s heartstrings. Instead ofing off as unreasonable, Samantha wanted Gabrie to think that she had been treated unfairly. Every action and word from Samantha hit Gabrie right where it mattered. "Don''t worry, Samantha. Although we''re in Charleston, we have Matthew backing us up. I refuse to believe he''d cut ties with his own mother!" They did note all the way here to be at someone else''s beck and call. Samantha attempted to calm Gabrie down, lest the lurking reporters take notice and tarnish their image. "Mrs. Leon, calm down. There are cameras around..." Charleston''s Wine Festival this year was truly impressive. Despite nearing the end of the event, it still looked as spectacr as ever. Gabrie could not help but notice the exotic decor of the pce. It was vastly different from what she was used to at home. Samantha was afraid that Gabrie''s attitude toward Lucy might change upon learning about her background. "Hmph, how dare Lucy think she can tie down my son? He hasn''te home in so long, and he never even called..." Samantha was relieved to see that Gabrie continued to hold Lucy in disdain. Pretending to be distressed, Samantha said, "Mrs. Leon, maybe he hasn''t been able to keep in touch because he''s busy at thepany. Don''t take it to heart. I know tel: Matthew. He''s responsible and filial. He won''t continue treating you like this forever..." Samantha''s words effectively soothed the visibly frustrated Gabrie. She grabbed Samantha''s hand and said, "Samantha, you''re a wonderful woman. If only Matthew could see that, he wouldn''t treat you like this. Lucy wouldn''t even stand a chance." ¡°Mrs. Leon... I don''t think Matthew likes me very much, so he¡ª¡± Gabrie interrupted her, "Nonsense. Matthew stillcks emotional maturity, so he''s easily misled l.ne others. Trust me. I''ll talk some sense into him." "But you''ve seen Lucy''s background... She''s a real princess..." ¡°Samantha, even if you dress a pauper in expensive clothes, that doesn''t make her a princess. Do you understand?" Gabrie''s words soothed Samantha. In other words, Gabriepletely looked down on Lucy even though she was a royal heiress. Gabrie''s bad impression of Lucy had be irreparable, so it was unlikely for her to change her opinion. Chapter 474 ? Gabrie and Samantha were growing impatient waiting for Lucy and Mathew toe downstairs. Lucy imed to be waiting for Matthew, but she had been scrolling on her phone the entire time and had gotten tired. She opened the door and nced downstairs. The ce was still filled with guests, and only a few people were leaving. After such a long day, Lucy had not had the chance to rest at all. However, she happened to run into her brother and wanted to talk to him. Unfortunately, Theodore was quickly summoned by the people downstairs as there were still many guests who needed his attention. Lucy let her brother go and went back to her room. She closed the door tightly to shut out the noise from downstairs, leaving only peace and quiet in her room. She got bored of her phone, so she set it down and started thinking about Yitty and Cillian. They had mentioneding to watch the fashion show, but neither of them showed up, nor did they call. It seemed like after the two love birds confessed their feelings for each other, they became immersed in their own world. Cillian used to be a man of his word, but after finding love, hepletely forgot about everything else. Lucy muttered to herself, "Those two are really hitting it off. They''ve even left me here alone." Wait... She still had Matthew! Did Matthew not promise toe find her? Was he not done yet?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Lucy reluctantly kicked off her shoes and sprawled on the bed. The dress she wore was ufortable, but she had no other clothes to change into, so she had no choice but to make do and try to sleep. On the bed, Lucy''s mind started to wander. Matthew was such a busy person. When would he have time to spend with her? Although he was much more free in Charleston now, Lucy still felt like he was not spending enough time with her. "Matthew, where are you..." Lucy counted the time with her fingers. When she was little, she loved counting time while she was waiting for someone else. It seemed like she was especially sensitive to time because she could close her eyes and count the seconds to a tee. While counting, a wave of drowsiness overtook her, and her eyelids battled to stay open. She enjoyed counting seconds as it helped her fall asleep, making it the best remedy for her insomnia. The soft cotton mattress and the repetitive counting induced a sleepy sensation in her mind. Although her eyes were open, her consciousness was beginning to drift away. After Lucy had counted to over 300, she finally closed her eyes and dozed off. When Matthew entered her room, he found her lying on the bed fast asleep. Not only was she sprawled out without a care for her appearance, but she was still in her long dress. "Lulu..." Matthew whispered softly by her ear, but she did not respond. Matthew lightly touched her face and called out again, "Lulu, don''t sleep like this. You''ll catch a@old." Lucy still did not respond. She only murmured a couple of times before rolling over and falling back asleep. Matthew chuckled. He was concerned about her catching a cold, so he pulled the nket over her, which startled her awake. "What are you doing?" Chapter 475 ? "Who are you? Who let you in?" Lucy rubbed her eyes to see the person clearly, but the room was too dark for her to make out who had entered. Seeing how alert Lucy was, Matthew was exasperated. It seemed she had mistaken him for an intruder.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Matthew said softly, "Lulu, it''s me. I''m sorry for making you wait so long." Like a startled rabbit, Lucy slowly rxed when she heard Matthew''s voice. "Oh, it''s you... I thought it was someone else..." Lucy''s mind was still foggy as she was barely awake. She slowly opened her eyes and wrapped her arms around Matthew''s neck, nestling herself against his shoulder and closing her eyes again. Matthew''s chest was warm, and his body heat made Lucy feel even more at ease. "Lulu..." Lucy did not respond this time. All Matthew could hear was her steady breathing in his ears. Matthew chuckled helplessly. "Lulu, you can''t sleep here. You''ll catch a cold and feel miserable tomorrow." Not only did she not listen, but she clung to him like a ko. Matthew almost could not catch her in time. In an annoyed tone, he said, "Lulu, wake up. You can sleep however you want when we get home." Lucy finally got up. "You''re finally up." "Yeah..." Lucy removed her hand from his neck, and he led her downstairs. Matthew thought that Samantha was joking when she said his mother wasing. Little did he know that as soon as they went downstairs, the couple ran into the two of them. "Mom..." Matthew''s voice carried warning as he believed that Gabrie''s arrival was nothing but trouble. Matthew thought that his life with Lucy would be quieter after leaving their homnd, but he did not. expect Gabrie to follow hime). no across the world for fear of losing him. Without even sparing them a nce, Matthew pulled Lucy to leave. Seeing his indifference, Gabrie grew furious. ¡°Matthew, is this how you treat your mother?" Gabrie was enraged, ignoring the people around her. ¡°Didn''t Samantha tell you? Why didn''t you wait for me to arrive? Am I still a mother to you? Or is she the only woman you see?" Gabrie pointed at Lucy, who looked at her with embarrassment. Lucy intended to step in and mediate the situation, but Gabrie redirected the focus onto her instead left her unsure how to intervene without making the situation worse. Perhaps it was best if she remained silent... Gabrie was undeterred. "Matt, you''d better make a decision today. If you insist on being involved with this woman, I''ll never give up!" "Mom! Do you even realize what you''re doing? Do you want all the reporters around us to make a joke out of us?" Matthew growled. Gabrie assumed that he was afraid of speaking in front of the cameras, so she pushed further. "So, you''re worried about airing your dirtyundry?!" Matthew chuckled. "Do you really think I''m afraid?" He gave a sharp re to the reporter who was discreetly taking photos from afar, causing him to quickly retract his camera. Chapter 476 ? Gabrie was taken aback by Matthew''s response. When she first heard that he wanted to cut ties with her, she was not surprised as she thought that he was just being stubborn. She believed he would return to the country soon. However, he remained in Charleston and refused to go back to work. Whenever Gabrie called, he would coldly say he was busy and abruptly hang up. Gabrie could not even muster the basic love and concern a mother should have for her own child right now, but who was to me for all this? Gabrie never med herself. She believed it was all because of Lucy. It was Lucy who had misled Matthew, persuading him not to call her. That was why the mother and son found themselves in such a situation upon their reunion. Seeing Matthew defend Lucy only fueled her anger. She pointed at Lucy and scolded, disregarding the onlookers, "Lucy, just because you''re a princess of Charleston doesn''t mean I''ll stand by and do nothing. An ugly duckling will never turn into a swan. Look at yourself. Do you think you''re worthy of my son?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. In Gabrie''s eyes, Lucy could do no right. Initially, Lucy tried to defend herself, but she eventually became numb to it all. Dealing with someone like Gabrie was exhausting. She did not listen to reason and did not respond with kindness. Her self-centeredness left Lucy frustrated. However, she was still Matthew''s mother, so Lucy tried to maintain peace by keeping her distance rather than constantly arguing when they met. Just to pick a fight with her, Gabrie even flew all the way to Charleston. Fortunately, Gabrie arrived when most of the guests had left. Arthur, Juliana, and Theodore were busy handling matters. The moon was shining brightly outside, and the event was nearing its end. Lucy could not let her family know, especially not Juliana or Theodore. If they found out, it would make things even more difficult for her and Matthew. She did not want such issues to hinder their love and marriage. Not wanting trivial matters toe between them, Lucy worked hard to maintain their bond. However, things would never go as nned. Their first obstacle was Matthew''s mother, and although Lucy could still hold on for now, there was no guarantee what Gabrie might do in the future. If things escted further, how would they handle it? Lucy did not want to put Matthew in a difficult position, so she kept quiet even though Gabrie was openly using her. She silently endured it, hoping that she would eventually back down. At this critical moment, the silent and distressed-looking Samantha finally spoke up, "Mrs. Leon, please don''t do this. Many people are watching... If word gets out, it won''t look good for us..." Even in such a tense situation, Samantha dared to say such words. Chapter 477 ? Lucy wanted to say something at first, but Samantha pulled Gabrie away. Judging by Samantha''s look alone, anyone would think that she was the victim. Lucy was at a loss for words. It was Gabrie who had brought Samantha here to cause trouble, yet somehow, it was her fault. Matthew noticed her troubled expression and gently squeezed her hand. "Don''t worry, Lulu. This isn''t your fault. It''s my mother''s fault for bringing Samantha here to create a ruckus." Matthew could not bear to see Lucy being unfairly treated, so he held her hand throughout the entire time. He was afraid that she might read too much into it. Lucy was sensitive by nature, so she would naturally me herself in such situations. However, she had done nothing wrong. Seeing her endure it all made Matthew feel heartbroken. ... "Lulu..." There was no response. In the car, Lucy did not say a word. She simply watched the changing scenery outside the window. Amidst the hustle and bustle of the city, her heart felt hollow. Lucy felt an overwhelming sense of loneliness despite the crowded streets. Even with Matthew by her side, life seemed dull and monotonous. She had met the renowned designer, Koven, today. It was something worth celebrating. However, Gabrie and Samantha''s tel arrival made her question whether being with Matthew was a mistake. The future she had imagined for them now seemed like distant dreams that were only possible in her sleep. Lucy was so lost in her thoughts that she did not even hear Matthew calling her. ¡°Lulu..." After a few attempts, Lucy finally responded and smiled at Matthew. "What''s wrong?" Lucy''s casual tone made Matthew feel even more uneasy. He would have preferred if Lucy shared her unhappiness and frustrations with him instead of bottling up her feelings. Matthew could not grasp what Lucy was truly thinking. ¡°Lulu, if there''s anything bothering you, please don''t keep it to yourself. We''ve talked about this before. Communication is key. Have you forgotten?" Lucy paused for a moment. The car was dimly lit, with intermittent streetlights casting a mysterious and ethereal glow on Matthew''s face. At that moment, Lucy suddenly felt like they were worlds apart. She was the legitimate princess of Charleston, and Matthew was the heir of the world-renowned Leon Corporation. On paper, they were a match made in heaven-a couple destined to be the talk of Suntown.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. However, deep down, Lucy knew that there would always be a gap between them that could never be bridged. She was once the Quinns'' forgotten child. What qualities or merits did she have to deserve such a perfect husband like Matthew? Lucy sighed as she found herself spiraling. She was even entertaining the selfish thought that perhaps being a princess could alleviate some of her burdens. Chapter 478 ? In Lucy''s mind, Matthew was nothing short of a mythical figure. With just his own hands, Matthew built Leon Corporation into an empire that surpassed even the royal family of Charleston by tenfold. Lucy greatly admired him, which was why Matthew was like a deity to her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. However, she was not the only one as many thought the same. Matthew had been interviewed by numerous financial magazines and news stations. Hisposed and understated demeanor was not something that could be learned he was born with it. People often pointed out that Matthew possessed the maturity andposure of someone much older despite being in his 20s, a trait that many amateurs struggled to attain. When Lucy first encountered Matthew, she felt that he was out of reach. However, after getting to know him, she discovered that he was quite different from the persona projected in the media. He might appear aloof on the surface, but in reality, he was just like any other person. He, too, experienced emotions of joy and anger. He would feel frustrated at unsolvable problems. He was simply just too good at not showing his emotions on his face. That was why many people believed that no matter what happened to him, he would not show it, which made it difficult for hispetitors to read him. Many wanted to work with a conglomerate like Leon Corporation as they were guaranteed to make a profit, but working with Matthew often left people feeling subservient. After all, Matthew''s presence was too overpowering. Recalling her first encounter with Matthew, Lucy felt like being with him was like a dream. captivated by his looks the first time. She admitted that she was also they met. He stood out from the crowd, so it was hard not to notice him. Even if Matthew just stood there with his hands in his pockets, people would want to approach him. Maybe he was just that charming. After marrying Matthew, Lucy thought that the invisible barrier between them would diminish over time. However, contrary to what she thought, it seemed like the distance between them only grew wider. QUMS They still deeply loved each other, and Lucy could sense Matthew''s love for her too, so why was her heart still so unsettled? Matthew pulled her into his arms, trying to feel her presence. The thumping sound in his chest calmed her down a little, but how long was this going to go on for? Would Matthew''s mother ever ept her? If Gabrie refused to ept her for the rest of her life, were they supposed to just continue like this? Lucy was getting tired of this. After she got home, all she wanted to do was lie down and sleep. She regretteding here with Matthew as she felt an overwhelming sense of unfamiliarity engulfing her entire being. She wished she had stayed at the pce for the night as that would give them both some space. That way, they could reflect on their thoughts objectively. Chapter 479 ? Lucy did not know that Matthew was also worrying about their future. Matthew was certain of his love for Lucy, and she loved him deeply in return, yet there was still some kind of issue between them that he just could not put his finger on. Perhaps it was because of his mother''s sudden visit today that ignited the invisible bomb between him and Lucy. Matthew did not know whether he should thank his mother or scold her for it. He reckoned it was better to get it over with so that they would not be troubled by these issues in the future. The only fortunate thing was that his impulsive mother chose the wrong timing as today was thest day of the Wine Festival. If she hade any earlier, the crowds would still be at their peak. Matthew would not have been able to control the situation even with money as rumors spread quickly. As of right now, he could ensure that tonight''s events would not leak. However, there was no guarantee that he would be able to stop it again if his mother were to resort to more extreme behaviors in the future. Matthew realized that he should talk with Lucy and his mother to address these issues before they became public knowledge. Matthew had always respected his mother, buttely, his mother had been constantly crossing the line. Lucy''s patience did not earn her any gratitude from Gabrie either. Was this how Gabrie should behave as his mother? Matthew even felt that Lucy was much more mature than his mother despite being much younger. She saw the bigger picture, something Gabrie could never achieve in her lifetime.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. If she continued making mistakes like this, Matthew would not hesitate to leave Charleston with Lucy and go somewhere far away, where Gabrie would not be able to cause trouble. However, Matthew was aware that if it came to this, there was no going back. He did not want things to escte to that point, but Gabrie was testing his limits. She might be his mother, but he could no longer tolerate her. He could understand why his mother was trying to set him up with Samantha, but he had already told her that he did not love Samantha. Why would she not listen? Gabrie was so quick to judge that Lucy was not a good woman, but she did not even know that she had been blinded by Samantha. She ??? might even fall victim to Samantha''s schemes one day. When she found herself having nowhere to turn to, Matthew would be left to to handle the aftermath. The thought of that was tiring. Matthew was already busy enough with hispany and spending time with Lucy, yet he still had to deal with Gabrie''s interference on top of everything. Lucyy on the bed and stared at the ceiling as she was unable to fall asleep. Matthew could not sleep either, so he simply looked at Lucy''s side profile and said, "Lulu, if you have something on your mind, you can talk to me about it..." He had told her not to keep everything to herself, but Lucy did not say a thing. She just smiled and turned the other way. Matthew did not want to stay silent like this anymore. He had to make Lucy open up to him. In the dark, Lucy felt her eyes get teary. As she rubbed her eyes, a tear fell onto her dark hair. Chapter 480 ? Lucy had always thought that nothing could destroy the bond between her and Matthew, but she was nearly breaking down over this small matter. "I don''t know what to say..." Lucy did not know how to put into words the exhaustion she felt. Matthew gently touched her cheek in the darkness and sensed the moisture on her face-it was her tears. Heartbroken, Matthew quickly wiped the tears away from her eyes. "What''s wrong, wifey? Is it because of my mom and Samantha? Did they upset you?" Matthew immediately guessed that it was about that. They were fine before his mother appeared, but Lucy''s mood had been down since that incident. She did not speak much on the way back. Even when he tried to get her to talk, Lucy only brushed it off. Lucy had broken her promise to share everything with each other. Lucy softly said in his embrace, "I don''t know what''s wrong... I always thought that nothing coulde between us, but what your mother said today made me realize something." There had always been an invisible barrier between Lucy and Matthew, one that Lucy had believed she could ovee. Now, every step forward felt as impossible as reaching for the stars. Matthew was right in front of her, yet she felt like he was out of reach. Although Gabrie did not speak vulgarly, her words dealt a significant blow to Lucy. She thought that love could conquer societal expectations and family backgrounds, but Matthew''s mother had pointed out this very contradiction. She said that Lucy was an ugly duckling that could never be a swan. Even if Lucy did not mind hearing her say such hurtful words, what would others think? "Don''t listen to what my mother said! You know she''s spitting nonsense." Matthew might be the heir of Leon Corporation, but he believed that unconditional love transcended societal norms and family status. He and Lucy were a prime example. Even before Lucy was a princess, Matthew loved her deeply. "Really?" Matthew nodded. "Of course. Don''t you trust me? We''ve been together for so long, and you''re my wife. I told you that I''d never lie to you. "I''m sorry, Lucy, it''s my fault for not stopping my mother from saying those things... From now on, if you don''t want to see my mother and Samantha, I''ll send them away." "Don''t do that, Matt... I know it''s not easy for you as the middle person. Having you reassure me like this is enough. I feel much better now. If your motheres here again, I''ll just avoid her! SThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "That way, you won''t have to choose between us. I understand." Lucy knew that Matthew''s heart was leaning toward her because he loved her unconditionally, so she could not let him choose between them anymore. Chapter 481 ? "Matthew, I''m happy enough that you''re willing to do this for me. But you don''t really need to... It just put me in a bad mood. That''s all." Lucy could not sleep at the thought of the look on Samantha''s face. Lucy had always been a cheerful person who took everything in stride. However, since she and Matthew got together, she had been facing such pressure. Moreover, she also had to fulfill her duties as a princess of Charleston. Lucy felt like she was under the spotlight wherever she went. She had to be careful with her words and actions. Under such immense pressure from both sides, she finally felt herself breaking down. "Being able to talk about this means that you''ve improved a lot.¡± Matthew gently caressed Lucy''s face. He had watched her keep everything inside for the entire night before finally willing to talk about it. He noticed that there were tear marks on her cheeks. "Stop crying, Lulu. Just promise me that you''ll share all your sorrows with me and not hide under the covers and cry like this. It hurts me to see you cry." Matthew realized that he could not stand to see Lucy tear up. He would give in to her in any situation the moment she dropped a tear. He was willing to do anything for Lucy. He never wanted to see Lucy get hurt in any way, and he was not willing to see her bear any burden on her own. There was also theplicated rtionship between him, his mother, and Lucy. It was a horrible burden for Lucy to bear. She had too much riding on her. Matthew hoped that she could share her burden with him. However, Lucy had to first open her heart to him before he could share her burden. That was the most crucial thing to do. Lucy nodded heavily. "I won''t do things like this in the future. I''ll share everything I feel with you in the future." She knew that Matthew had already noticed something was wrong. She decided not to lie to Matthew about it. She would no longer tell Matthew that she was fine when something bad happened to her. Lucy felt that Matthew was right. There was a a need for them to be honest with each other and to have trust between them. Even a white lie should not be told easily. It had to depend on special circumstances. Otherwise, the trust between them could be destroyed. to Even if there was no one stirring up trouble for their rtionship, they might end up separating anyway if there was no trust. Lucy did not want things to end up that way. Matthew gently rubbed the back of Lucy''s head. I''m d you understand that... Do you have any. idea how worried I was about you? You were silent on the way back, and you didn''t even hear what I said. All you did was smile at me... 9 thought you had decided to never speak to me again..." He said this sadly. Matthew was not the one who made the mistake, but Lucy had chosen this way to ''punish'' him. Matthew quietly made a decisionThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. el.r that he would not allow Lucy to go anywhere that would end up hurting. her. For example, he would ston Lucy from going anywhere Samantha and his mother were. He would not let Lucy get even remotely hurt by them. This would prevent any unnecessary misunderstandings. It would also prevent Lucy from being so sad. Matthew had to admit that he was responsible for this as well. "Listen to me, wifey. I''ll leave with you if my motheres knocking on my door again." Lucy was about to say something when Matthew stopped her. "Don''t reject this suggestion. I''ve already made up my mind about this." Chapter 482 It had been days since Chelsea called. She had gone off somewhere to have fun with Hugh. They went everywhere like they were joined at the hips. They had never separated from each other since the day they got into a rtionship. It was not difficult for Lucy to guess that they were together. After the activities for the past few days ended, Lucy decided to stay with Matthew for a few days. She also nned to visit the pce and put away the golden hairpin, but Theodore had told her that he had arranged for someone to safe keep it. "You should stay for a few more days with Matthew. We''ve been quite busy over here, and Mom might not have time to see you. Why not drop by in another few days and our family can get together properly?" Lucy decided to stay after hearing this from Theodore. After her conversation with Koven, Lucy realized that she had a lot to prepare if she wanted to study design in-depth. Hence, she filled up all her time with preparing this for the next few days. Chelsea called her during this time. Lucy was reading a book about designers when her phone rang. She immediately perked up when she saw it was Chelsea calling. Chelsea had been having fun for such a long time, and she was finally willing to contact Lucy. "How dare you lose contact with me for so long, Chelsea?" Lucy immediatelyined the moment she picked up Chelsea''s call. "Do you have any idea how tired I am from wearing heels for several days? It''s been such a long time since I have been so busy..." She had thought that the event would be over in two or three days, so it would not be too tiring. However, Lucy ended up being exhausted. Her feet were also bruised from running around in heels. Lucy wanted to say more, but she realized something was not right with Chelsea.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chelsea said nothing since Lucy picked up the call, and she could tell that Chelsea was breathing a little heavily. Her voice was even quivering. "Um... Chelsea?" Lucy was suddenly worried. Did something happen to Chelsea? She was the only true friend Lucy had. Chelsea never thought of anything less of Lucy despite her status. UMS Even during the period when Lucy was hated by everyone around her, Chelsea had never left her side. She was a true friend to Lucy. Even though Lucy was respected and in the spotlight now, Chelsea had never once fawned over her nor asked for anything in return. Lucy knew that very well, which was why Chelsea was not just her best friend-she was Lucy''s family. Lucy would be more worried than anyone else if anything happened to Chelsea. Lucy got anxious when Chelsea remained silent. She kept calling out to Chelsea, but there was no reply. "What''s wrong, Chelsea? Did someone bully you? Was it Hugh?" Chelsea reacted agitatedly at the mention of his name. Even though she said nothing, her sobbing got gradually louder. "Calm down, Chelsea. Tell me what happened. Did Hugh bully you?" "No..." Chelsea finally spoke. Lucy was relieved. "Did something happen to you?" "Lulu, you have no idea what I just saw..." Chelsea choked back a sob and continued, "I saw Hugh with... He was being intimate with another woman. I even saw a lipstick mark on his cor when I got NOV Chapter 483 This was serious. Lucy knew why Chelsea was so upset when she heard this. Chelsea cared a lot for Hugh. Even though she did not talk about it all the time, Lucy knew how important Hugh was to Chelsea. "Calm down, Chelsea. Didn''t you say that you were holidaying in Europe? How did something like this happen?" "It happened in Eurovia! I finally see Hugh for who he really is. He always looks so serious back home, but he revealed his true colors the moment we came out of the country! I don''t care. I want to go home right now!" Lucy tried to calm her down, but Chelsea refused to listen. She kept crying about wanting to go to Lucy. Lucy finally gave in to Chelsea because she could never abandon her best friend. "Let''s make this clear, Chelsea. You''re just here temporarily to calm down. If there''s a problem between both of you, you need to face it." Lucy expressed her opinion in a logical manner, but Chelsea refused to listen. "Stop trying to convince me, Lulu. I know what to do about this. I want to punish that scumbag!" Chelsea had wiped away her tears by now. She roared out loud, "You''re the only one I have now, Lulu! Hugh is a yboy. I don''t want him anymore. You have to take me in!" Lucyforted her gently, "Don''t worry. I won''t leave you in the lurch. I''ll never turn my back on you when you''re in such a predicament!" Chelsea would have no idea where to go if it were not for Lucy. She began packing her things after hanging up. Hugh was not back yet, and the more Chelsea thought about it, the angrier she felt. Chelsea resented this. She initially hesitated, but she soon began to take action. Chelsea did not bring much with her because she had only nned to stay in Eurovia with Hugh for a couple of days before returning home. However, she did not expect Hugh to have work to do. He told her that he had to attend a function, and she went along with him. However, Hughter convinced her to return halfway through. It was that very night that Chelsea found that lipstick mark on his cor. It dawned on her that Hugh might have gotten her to leave because he was meeting an old lover! Chelsea seethed with anger as she thought about this. She left behind her beloved lipstick and booked a flight ticket straight to Charleston Chelsea was still thinking about that scumbag, Hugh, while on her flight over to Charleston. She knew that she would not be able to forget him so easily, so she tried her best to distract her thoughts by doing something else. However, Hugh was like a little jumping bean that kept bouncing about in her mind. Chelsea was almost going crazy from this. Hugh had wronged her, but why could she not stop thinking about him? Chelsea could not help thinking about how weak she was for not being able to be more determined to forget him. If she was able to stop thinking about him, she would not be so miserable. The ne began to take flight. When it gradually flew into the air, Chelsea''s heart flew along with the ne and headed straight to where Lucy was. When Hugh returned to the hotel and found Chelsea missing, he wondered where she went. However, he soon realized that something was wrong.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 484 Hugh was horribly drunk when he returned the night before. He did not want to get drunk, but that client was too annoying. Every time the other party got excited about something, he would force Hugh to drink. Even though Hugh could hold his liquor well, he could not take it when there was too much to drink. He had always practiced moderation when drinking. If it was not for this international contract, he would never have allowed himself to drink so much. Hugh kept trying to reason with his client, but the client kept making Hugh drink when he got into the mood. Hugh forced himself to go along with the client as he could not lose his temper with someone so important. However, something was wrong. He remembered hugging Chelsea to sleep the night before. Why did she disappear today?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. He suddenly remembered that Chelsea had stopped speaking to him since the night before, and she did not call him on the phone for the entire day. Something was very wrong... Hugh tried to find some clues in the hotel room. When he found a tube of lipstick on the ground, a thought urred to him. He opened the lipstick and saw that it had been broken in half. This was Chelsea''s favorite lipstick. Hugh had given it to her for Valentine''s Day. Chelsea loved it. Why would she throw it on the ground? The more Hugh thought about this, the more unsettled he felt. He opened the cupboard to find that Chelsea''s clothes were gone. All that was left were his clothes. Chelsea had left... Hugh was still in disbelief. He was suffering from a hangover, but he forced himself to clear his mind. He immediately called Chelsea on the phone, but a robotic female voice informed him that the number he had called was currently unreachable. Hugh panicked. What if Chelsea ran out and met with danger? Hugh was filled with regret at this thought. He was responsible for what happened as he neglected Chelsea due to the function he attended. Hugh did not expect Chelsea to leave him without a word. How could Hugh not be worried about this? He called Chelsea multiple times, but she refused to pick up. He had no choice but to call his assistant and get him to find out where Chelsea was. It was after some checking that Hugh found out that Chelsea left on a ne to n Charleston. Hugh still had no idea why Chelsea would leave, but he knew that it had to be something he did. However, Chelsea said nothing about this, and it worried Hugh even more. He quickly wrote a short message and sent it to her: [Where are you, Chelsea? Why did you turn off your phone? I could''ve apanied you if you wanted to go to Charleston. Why did you leave without a word? Do you have any idea how worried I am?] It took him quite a while to finally craft the perfect message. He clicked the send button, only to find out that she had blocked his number. Hugh fell like the sky was falling. What was going on with Chelsea? Even if he did do something wrong, she should have talked to him about it. Hugh kept thinking back on Chelsea''s condition before and did not find anything strange. What blow did she suffer to do this? Hugh did not have time to think about the details. He immediately got his assistant to book him on a flight to Charleston. However, his assistant came back with bad news and informed him that the flight tickets for Charleston had been fully booked. The earliest flight was the next day at eight in the morning. Chapter 485 Hugh pinched between his eyes and said, "Book the flight, then." His assistant proceeded to book the ticket. Hugh was left alone on his bed to think about Chelsea silently. Chelsea had been lying by his side the night before. It felt terrible now that it was empty next to him. Why? Why was Chelsea not willing to talk to him about it? Hugh had no idea what he did thest night to make Chelsea so mad. He really hoped that Chelsea woulde back to him soon so that he could stop worrying about her. While Hugh was feeling worried about Chelsea, her ne had alreadynded in Charleston. Chelsea was feeling much calmer by the time the nended safely at the airport. However, her eyes would turn red at the asional thought of Hugh. However, her situation was much better than before when she was crying hysterically. Chelsea immediately spotted Lucy the moment she got off the ne. The sight of Lucy made her break into tears again. Lucy was her best friend, indeed. She immediately came to Chelsea after finding out something happened to her. Judging by Lucy''s outfit, she must have rushed over right after finishing some work. The sight of Lucy made Chelsea burst into tears. It pained Lucy to see Chelsea that way. Lucy took out some tissues and kept wiping off Chelsea''s tears. "Chelsea... Chelsea, don''t cry. Let''s cheer up now that you''re here, alright? How about I take you around for some fun? We can travel around." Lucy tested the waters carefully, "Did Hugh call you thest few days?" Chelsea shook her head and said, "I have no idea if he called me. I''ve blocked his number." Lucy did not expect Chelsea to be that cruel to Hugh. "Are you sure you want to block his number, Chelsea? You haven''t even heard his exnation. This is pretty rash of you... It''s not a good idea to cut off all contact between you!" UMSThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. However, Chelsea was still feeling mad and refused to listen to Lucy. "I''ve already made up my mind to have some peace and quiet. The best way to do that is to delete him from my contacts.¡± Chelsea knew Hugh too well. If she did not block his number, he would keep calling her in a frenzy. She wanted to clear her mind without being disturbed by Hugh. "If I don''t do that, he''ll keep calling me. I don''t want to listen to his outs and let him sweet-talk of this." However, Lucy did not agree to this. "Your ncks consideration-" Chelsea interrupted her, ¡°Lulu, didn''t you just promise to take me out for some fun? Why do you keep mentioning him?" Lucy stopped trying to talk Chelsea out of it when she saw how upset Chelsea was. Chelsea''s mood had been seriously affected by what happened. There were plenty of opportunitiester to talk to Chelsea about this. She did not believe that Chelsea would forget Hugh so easily. Chelsea was not an unreasonable person. If Lucy was patient enough with her, Chelsea would eventually listen. They should have some fun in Charleston to get Chelsea''s mind off things. Lucy had been exhausted with work thest few days and it was a good idea for her to take some time to rx as well. She had not visited the tourist spots in Charleston despite being here for quite a while. ¡°There''s an art exhibition in Charleston by a famous artist. Matthew is too busy. How about if you apany me there instead?" Chapter 486 ? Chelsea did not expect Lucy to mention how lovey-dovey she and Matthew were and Chelsea immediately threw a look at Lucy. Lucy knew that she had spoken out of line. Chelsea and Hugh were separated now. How could she still mention Matthew and hurt Chelsea? She shut up about him and began talking about the art exhibition instead. Even though Chelsea was distracted, at least her mood had improved. Lucy was her best friend, indeed. Chelsea had returned to her normal self since meeting Lucy. She eventually forgot about Hugh. The art exhibition was like heaven to Lucy. However, Chelsea knew nothing about it. She did not understand art at all. It was thanks to Lucy''s exnation of the art pieces that Chelsea had a better understanding of these artworks. Chelseater realized how interesting and fun art was despite her not understanding it before. "Lulu, why haven''t I ever realized how interesting art exhibitions were?" "That''s because most people don''t think much of it when it''s something they don''t understand." Chelseaughed and said, "Well, you''re my teacher from now on! I''ll ask you about anything I don''t understand!" "Don''t worry, I''ll still exin art to you even if I''m not your teacher. After all, Matthew doesn''t know anything..." Lucy realized she should not have mentioned Matthew and quickly stopped talking. Chelsea looked at her with augh. "You don''t need to do this, Lulu. I''m already used to you and Matthew being lovey-dovey. You don''t need to amodate me by not talking about him." She meant to say that she had managed to let things go for now with what happened with Hugh. However, Lucy knew that Chelsea was just trying to convince herself of that. She was sure that Chelsea would vent about itter, but Chelsea insisted that she was fine. Lucy was bewildered about it. Was Chelsea really okay? Chelsea looked at Lucy calmly. She could not let Lucy see that she was not okay. She did not want Lucy to be worried about her. Lucy started back at Chelsea doubtfully as they headed to the next exhibition. Besides paintings, there was a sculpture exhibition. Chelsea eventually got bored as she did not understand what all the artwork was about.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Lucy knew that Chelsea was getting bored and suggested going shopping instead. Chelsea''s drowsy eyes shot open at the mention of shopping. She was suddenly pumped full of life. Lucy smiled in exasperation. Doing something Chelsea loved was the only way to make her smile. She should not have brought Chelsea to the exhibition. When they were picking clothes at the mall, Chelsea suddenly realized a problem. All of her money was on Hugh''s supplementary card. If she used that card, Hugh would receive the payment alert on his phone. He would be able to find her that way. However, Chelsea gave this more thought and decided she did not need to hide as this thought did not ur to her when she booked the flight ticket. If Hugh was sincere about finding her, he would know she hade to Charleston by doing some simple checking. Why did she need to hide everything she did? At this thought, Chelsea took out the ck card Hugh gave her and passed it to the cashier. Chapter 487 ? ¡°Here, use this card... By the way, wrap up that dress that didn''t fit me as well. I''ll be shopping till I drop..." The cashier immediately recognized how powerful that ck card was. It was a supplementary card belonging to Mr. Lincoln of Lincoln Group. The cashier knew that these two people had to be rted to him somehow. She made sure to give them top-notch service. She swiped the card and wrapped up all the clothes nicely. It was after they had walked through half the mall that Lucy realized that Chelsea was quite the shopperpared to all the women she knew. Why did Lucy not realize this before when she used to shop with Chelsea? However, Chelsea''s shopping feat did not stop there. Lucy did not expect Chelsea to use Hugh''s ck card to buy every color of a chiffon skirt she liked. Lucy looked around the high-end store they were in. Chelsea had bought a quarter of whatever the store sold. She immediately stopped Chelsea from buying anything further. "Are you here to shop for clothes or get supplies?" Chelsea lookedical holding all the bags of clothes in her hands. There were too many bags, and Chelsea could hardly carry everything. Both of their hands were full from carrying all the bags. "It''s alright, Lulu. I deserve thispensation from Hugh." "I think you should slow down with the shopping, Chelsea!" Chelsea was about to enter a store selling men''s suits. Lucy immediately tried to put a stop to her shopping frenzy. ¡°Please don''t tell me you''re going in there, Chelsea. I won''t object to you going in if you''re buying something for Hugh, but it''s not right for you to be spending money this way." "I''m not buying anything for him. I''m buying a suit for someone else!" ¡°Alright, alright. Just don''t let Hugh hear you say that. He''ll be furious!" "Let him be if he wants to get angry. I''m mad too! Why is Hugh allowed to flirt while I can''t?!" Lucy was stunned by what Chelsea said. This was not like her at all.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "I hope those are just angry words. Please don''t tell me that you''re serious!" Chelsea sighed. ¡°Yeah, I was just saying that out of anger. I would never do what Hugh did to me." "I''m d you said so!" Lucy thought she had sessfully talked Chelsea out of going into that store. She did not expect Chelsea to still insist on entering the store for men''s suits. This store was unlike usual stores and was very high-end. Each suit cost tens of thousands, some even costing hundreds of thousands. "What exactly are you nning to do?" "Oh, don''t worry, Lulu! I heard that ??? this store makes women''s suits as well. Professionals like you love wearing those. I know that you''re working for Leon Corporation now. Wouldn''t you look dashing if you went to work in one of those suits?" Chelsea was nning to buy a suit for Lucy. However, Lucy rejected her offer. "It''s fine can buy one for You Su selfiet don''t need to spend money on me." Chelsea patted her chest and said, "It''s not my money anyway. Let''s just spend it!" Lucy could not help thinking how scary a woman''s wrath was. Chelsea refused to listen no matter what she said and insisted on buying her a suit. Lucy nned to secretly pay for the suitter. This would make her feel better about this. Chapter 488 ? Chelsea finally calmed down after they were done shopping on an entire floor. She wanted to cry out loud after that. How could she have bought so much at the mall? "Why didn''t you stop me, Lulu?" Lucy quickly stopped her from crying when she saw Chelsea about to burst into tears. "Stop, Chelsea! I tried to stop you during this entire shopping spree, but you refused to listen to me." Lucy had watched Chelsea shopping crazily just now. Chelsea even yelled at anyone who tried to stop her from buying so much. "Chelsea, oh, Chelsea. You were being too rash! You didn''t even try on the clothes when you bought them. You even bought every size you could find! I told you to spend with moderation. You should calm down, Chelsea!" "I don''t care!" Chelsea was still trying to give herself excuses, but she was actually feeling great regret over this. "It''s not my money anyway..." "Yes, yes. Whatever you say is right." Lucy could not help massaging her knees. She was exhausted from shopping the entire day. She should not have worn high heels out. She should not have even suggested going shopping with Chelsea. Lucy was the one who ended up suffering. "We''ve only managed to shop the first, second, and third floors, Lulu. We still have the fourth and fifth floors. There''s no need to get so anxious now." Lucy gave her a look that begged for mercy. "I really can''t shop any longer, Chelsea. How about if you let me rest for today and we''ll continue shopping tomorrow?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Lucy was already begging her. Chelsea heard the plea in her voice and began to feel apologetic. "I''m so sorry, Lulu. I''m in such a bad mood, which is why..." "Chelsea, I know you''re feeling upset, but there are many other ways to vent. You don''t necessarily have to shop to vent your feelings. Besides, aren''t you afraid that Hugh woulde looking for you? There are so many payment alerts for today, and hemust have found out where you are by now." "Tsk... Don''t be mad at me when I tell you this, Lulu. I didn''t think too far ahead when I was purchasing the ne ticket here. All I wanted was to escape immediately. Hugh already has a record of where I am." "That means he already knows about your n toe to Charleston." Not only did he know, but Chelsea had clearly revealed where she was. If she had more time, Chelsea would have nned to vanishpletely from Hugh''s sight and ignore everything he said to convince her to return. However, she gave up on this thought. Chelsea felt that there was a lot she had to talk about with Hugh over this. She had decided to give Hugh another chance and gave him clues on her whereabouts. However, Hugh still had note to Charleson even after half a day of shopping. "I''mpletely disappointed in him now, Lulu. I''ve left him so many important clues, and he still hasn''te looking for me yet... He might be having a good time with that woman now!" "Chelsea, I''ve told you a few times that you shouldn''t say such things when you have no evidence. Hugh might be on a flight here right now. There aren''t many flights to Charleston. It''s perfectly possible that he only managed to get on ater flight." e Chelsea still sounded quite disappointed. She thought that she had a ce in Hugh''s heart and was the most important person to him. It looked like she was wrong. Chapter 489 ? ¡°Forget about it, Lulu. I''m not asking for much now. I''m feeling hungry from all that shopping. Let''s go eat and think about thister.¡± Chelsea had always been an open and carefree person before she met Hugh. She never cared about what other people thought and lived the life she wanted. Being happy in life was the most important thing to her. Enjoying good food was on top of Chelsea''s list for a happy life. However, since she got into a rtionship with Hugh, Chelsea had always put him first. However, she never expected reality to be so harsh. Chelsea was hurt by him and left feeling disappointed. "Are you really alright, Chelsea?" Tears began to fall down Chelsea''s face at this question. Lucy took out a pack of tissue from her bag. "You keep iming you don''t care about Hugh anymore, but you still can''t forget him after shopping so long and feeling exhausted over it." Her words hit Chelsea right where it hurts. "That''s nonsense, Lulu. He means nothing to me now. Hugh Lincoln is no longer in my heart." Lucy watched as Chelsea reacted to all of this abnormally. She knew that Chelsea did not mean what she said. She decided to let it be. The most important thing right now was to get Chelsea to eat something. ¡°Come on. If you''re feeling hungry, let''s go to that famous ce for a good meal." "Alright!" Chelsea felt better at the thought of good food. Lucy put in a lot of effort just to cheer Chelsea up. She even started to tell jokes, which was not her forte. Chelsea finally looked a little cheered up. "Where did you learn that joke from, Lulu? What a lousy punchline." "It''s better than you not saying anything. Just look at all those bags you''re carrying. People might think that you''re on the run!" "Have you seen anyone on the run with so many branded bags?" Chelsea''s words made Lucy burst outughing. She was the one who was trying to cheer Chelsea up with jokes but ended upughing at Chelsea''s jokes instead. "Looks like you''re feeling much better now. You won''t be thinking of Hugh now, will you?" Lucy should not have mentioned his name. Chelsea had forgotten about Hugh, but at the mention of him, her mood changed. She looked somber once more. "You''re really my good friend, Lucy." Lucy twirled her hair awkwardly. new "The restaurant we''re going to today is a ce I''ve always wanted to eat at. I heard that it''s very popr, and many people like to take photos there. Don''t you love taking photos? It has an exotic design with cating ambiance. It''s a perfect spot for photos." Lucy was at least good at changing the topic. Chelsea''s lips twitched. "Alright... But this time, you have to take the photos with me." She was slightly more thick-skinned than Lucy was. Chelsea would pickThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. up her phone and begin taking photos, but every time she tried to take one with Lucy, she ended up failing. Lucy would always give an excuse to avoid taking a photo. She would im that she did not have makeup on and did not look good in photos. She simply refused to take any. UMS "I don''t care if you don''t have makeup on today. You have to take photos with me even if you have two big dark circles under your eyes. Do you understand?" Chapter 490 ? Lucy shook her head helplessly at Chelsea''s threat. She should just ept her fate. Moreover, she was the one who suggested going to that restaurant as it was nice to take photos there. Lucy did not expect she would have to be in the photos too. It was not that Lucy did not want to take photos; it was just that she had no confidence in being in photos because her previous family had put her down and humiliated her for many years. Even though her confidence had been boosted greatly, she still did not feelfortable with taking photos. It was because being in front of the cameras would remind her of the past. When they arrived at the restaurant, it was peak hours, and many people were having their meals. Lucy and Chelsea had to take a number to wait for their turn. Lucy had nned to wait outside with Chelsea until their number was called, but when Chelsea showed them Hugh''s supplementary card, the restaurant''s server immediately invited them up to a suite upstairs. The suite was huge, and there was more than enough space for Lucy and Chelsea to have their meal. This suite was called ''Little Creek,'' and it was big enough to fit 12. Lucy and Chelsea were a little bbergasted. Why were they given such special treatment? The waiter smiled mysteriously and said to them respectfully, "You''re a VIP at our restaurant as indicated by your card. You''re allowed to eat anytime at our suite even during peak hours, ording to your membership details. You don''t need to wait for your number to be called." Oh, it was true that they could do anything as long as they had money. The waiter gave them the menu. The prices were reasonable, so it was no wonder so many people wanted to dine here. This was also the same reason why Lucy picked the restaurant. Matthew had brought her to many expensive restaurants. While the dishes did taste vastly different from the food served at normal restaurants, Lucy felt like it was unnecessary to eat out at high-end ces. Moreover, the food served was always in very small sizes. Thest time they had foie gras, Lucy felt like she could have three tes and it would not even be enough to fill her up even a little. It was much more worth it to have huge, fulfilling dishes. Chelsea ordered hot ribs, grilled salmon, and a sd before handing the menu to Lucy. Lucy ordered some soup and dessert before the waiter left.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. However, right before the waiter left, he said to Chelsea and Lucy, "The chef will be making his slow-roasted pork and Beef Wellington for both of you today. Both of these dishes are his signatures." Lucy and Chelsea had already ordered five dishes, and they could not possibly finish everything, which was why they rejected the offer. "We''ve already ordered five dishes. There''s no need to waste so much money. We''ll just take those five dishes." They said this in unison, but the waiter refused to give up. "Don''t worry, these signatures will be served free to you. You don''t need to pay for them." ¡°Even if we don''t need to pay for them, we won''t be able to finish all the food. It would be a waste." The waiter finally spoke up in a troubled manner, "Actually, the owner of your supplementary card will being to the restaurant later. He ordered these signa dishes, which is why we made the arrangements. We apologize for any inconvenience." Chapter 491 The waiter finished talking, pushed the door open, and left. Lucy and Chelsea were left alone in the room, unsure of what to do next. "I told you, Chelsea. Hugh wouldn''t just not show up. He probably missed his flight this morning, and that''s why he''s sote." When Chelsea heard that Hugh might stille, she felt a tiny flutter in her heart. Her words came out all jumbled and in stutters, "If hees... If he''s here... I won''t forgive him." Lucy wondered if Chelsea was starting to go easy on him. They waited for what felt like forever, both of them starving. Finally, the waiter brought out all the dishes. It was true what they said about VIPs getting special treatment. Their food was served way before the other guests who arrived earlier. That restaurant lived up to its fame, and it was not just some ce made popr by the inte. The dishes looked so good, they wanted to dive right in. Lucy was immediately drawn to the salmon and wasted no time digging in. The salmon had just the right bnce of vors, and its vibrant color was a feast for the eyes. It was, indeed, the tastiest salmon Lucy had ever had. The Beef Wellington was another hit. It was so tender and the homemade sauce was so vorful that it just melted in their mouths. After one bite, they wanted to gobble up everything on the table. Initially, they thought they would not finish all the dishes they had ordered, but judging by the way things were going, they might just clear their tes after all. Lucy mumbled to Chelsea with her mouth still full, "We''ve eaten everything. What do we do when Hugh gets here..." Chelsea did not seem to care one bit. "If it''s all gone, it''s all gone. When Hugh shows up... he can just deal with it." Lucy felt bad about it. "Don''t be like that, Chelsea. Hugh''s been on a ne for hours. He must be vel.ne starving. Wouldn''t you feel bad if he''s left hungry?" Hugh had a sensitive stomach, and his job kept him from eating and sleeping regrly. That caused him lots of little health problOVThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea thought it over and realized Lucy was just looking out for them. She quietly asked the waiter to bring a few more dishes. She imed she was over Hugh and had pushed him out of her heart, but she was clearly still worried about him. As they were eating, the door to their room swung open. Lucy thought it was the waiter with more food, but it was Hugh who walked in. Chelsea was busy eating the Beef Wellington and did not expect Hugh to show up so soon. Lucy whispered, "Chelsea, Hugh''s here." Upon hearing those words, Chelsea set down her fork on the table and came back to her senses. She saw Hugh at the door, looking all tired and dusty. Even though she felt sorry for him, she got angry again thinking about that lipstick mark. "Hugh? Who''s that? I don''t know any Hugh!" UMS Wow, was Chelsea''s stubborn streak kicking in again?! Lucy realized she could not stick around any longer. She did not want to be the third wheel. "Chelsea, why don''t you and Hugh have a heart-to-heart talk? I''m going to check if our food is ready in the kitchen," she suggested. Chapter 492 ? Chelsea did not want Lucy to leave her side. "Lucy, please stay with me." Lucy thought to herself, ''Chelsea is acting like she''s my boss... She knows I''m like a third wheel here, yet she wants me to stay in this awkward spot. Isn''t that just embarrassing for me?'' "Don''t make this hard for me," Lucy whispered to Chelsea. "Listen, talk things out with Hugh. I can tell you two still care about each other. Don''t give up over something so small." Chelsea blinked and whispered back to Lucy. "But what if he''s really having an affair with another woman out there?" Lucy made a decisive chopping gesture with her hand. "If it''s true, then I''m all for you breaking up with Hugh." If Hugh were really two-faced, acting one way in front of Chelsea and another when she was not around, Lucy would be the first to tell Chelsea to leave him. Lucy gave Chelsea''s hand a reassuring pat. "Talk to him. I''ll be back soon, so don''t worry."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea felt a surge of courage from Lucy''s words, knowing she had the strongest ally in her corner. Lucy shot Hugh a look full of meaning as he stood by the door. Her eyes were a mix of anger and questions, with something else Hugh could not quite grasp. However, he understood that Lucy was doing this for the sake of him and Chelsea, so he nodded back at her. Chelsea had not said a word. She just held her ss as she tried to suppress her heart, which Hugh kept tossing around. Hugh felt a pang of sadness and a twinge in his heart when he saw that Chelsea would not even look at him. "Chelsea..." he said, his voice shaky. It had been over a day since hest saw her. Since he found out she had gone to Charleston, he had been so worried, He was not worried about her being ufortable as Lucy would make sure she was fine in Charleston, and she would be safe. What really worried him was the thought that Chelsea might not want toe back with him. He did not know what he had done to make her so mad, but he knew he must have messed up somehow. He could not bear her coldness any longer and his eyes were filled with tears as he rushed overed with and crouched down beside her. "Chelsea, why did you go to Charleston without telling me? I was scared something had happened to you." Hugh could not shake the hollow feeling that gripped him when he et saw Chelsea''s empty closet. Her clothes were gone, packed up and taken away. It felt like she was saying goodbye for thest time and was slowly fading from his life, leaving him behind to start anew somewhere else. How was Hugh supposed to deal with that? He could not stand the thought of losing Chelsea. She meant more to him than ever before. Only Chelsea could make him feel that way. He felt as if his heart was full of holes, like it had been stabbed over and over. Chelsea would not even look at him. Hugh could not take it anymore. In a rush of emotion, he wrapped his arms around her. Chapter 493 ? Hugh breathed in the scent he had missed all day long, the one he knew so well. He held her close, afraid she might slip away again. However, his hug was so tight that Chelsea started to cry. "Hugh, what are you doing? Let me go!" she cried out. "I won''t, not for anything," Hugh said, his voice firm. "You can''t just leave me like that. Did you sneak away because you''re mad at me? If you''re upset, you should talk to me. "I don''t know what I did to make you leave without a word... I can''t take this kind of punishment."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chelsea bit her lip, still unable to talk about what was bothering her. She looked at Hugh, wondering if his words were real or just a mask he wore. Was he really being honest with her? "Hugh... I think we need a break. Can I stay with Lucy for a bit? You should head home. I just can''t see you right now." "No way. If I''m going home, you''reing with me." The Eurovia trip ended so suddenly. Since Chelsea wanted some peace and quiet to think things over, he would help her find it. However, Chelsea could not just walk away in silence, leaving him behind. "Chelsea, you have toe with me, or at least let mee with you. If not, I''ll think you don''t want me anymore, and I can''t handle that." Hugh... How could he say that? Who was the one pushing who away? He already had someone new, so why did he bothering all the way to Charleston to find her? "Hugh, be honest with me. Is there someone else?" Chelsea''s voice echoed loudly in the empty room. Hugh was stunned by Chelsea''s usation. Someone else... When had he ever looked at another woman? His heart belonged only to Chelsea. Had she really gotten it all wrong? "Chelsea, who told you such nonsense?" "I didn''t hear it from anyone; I saw it with my own eyes. Seeing is way more shocking than hearing. Don''t you think, Hugh?" Hugh quickly shook his head, not wanting to hear more. He never did what she was using him of. His love for Chelsea was deep and true. Why did she get it so wrong? Chelsea was steaming mad. One look at Hugh''s clueless face and she knew he did not have a clue about his mistake. "If you really want to clear the air, then let''s get everything out in the open... When you got home from that party, you were so drunk I had to helpyou change. That''s when I saw a lipstick smudge on your cor. Whose was it?" Hugh was baffled. A lipstick smudge on his cor? How? Chelsea added, "You''re not going to tell me you kissed your own cor, are you?" Hugh gently held Chelsea''s arm, trying to exin calmly, "Chelsea, you''ve got to believe me. It''s not at all what you think. I didn''t cheat on you. I was pretty tipsy that night, and the driver had to take me home. QUMS "Why don''t we ask the driver what really happened and who I was with?" Chelsea was starting to cool off. If Hugh had a witness, she should hear them out to verify whether or not Hugh was not lying. That was the UMS only way she would trust him. Chapter 494 ? Lucy was on her way to talk to the waiter when they showed up with the extra dishes in hand. She was just about to go in when Lucy stopped him. "Leave it here for now. I''ll take it in myself in a bit," Lucy whispered. The waiter set the food down at the pickup spot, gave Lucy a nod, and walked away. Chelsea and Hugh''s voices were cutting in and out of the room. Lucy had not meant to listen in, but as she was about to walk away, she overheard Chelsea saying words like ''jerk'' and ''let go.'' Lucy could not help but worry about what was happening inside. She had expected them to be all lovey-dovey, but Lucy realized she had oversimplified things. Was what Chelsea said about Hugh true? If it were, Lucy would feel like she had been so blind before. She would not be able to believe she had trusted someone like Hugh with her best friend''s happiness. It just did not seem right to Lucy. Inside the room, the truth unfolded... "Lost for words now?" Chelsea''s voice was scratchy, probably from crying. It shook in a way that did not fit the moment. "Hugh, remember what you promised me? You said you''d never let me down. And now what? You''re sick of me and off chasing someone else, huh?" The more Chelsea talked, the more upset she got. She had been so trusting when she was head over heels for Hugh. Chelsea rambled on and on while Hugh was desperate to exin. However, no matter how long he waited, he just could not get a word in. Chelsea watched Hugh closely, her eyes filled with tears. She was trying to see if he felt sorry at all. However, all she could see was his worry. Why was that? Had she caught him in the act, so he was now trying to figure out how to cover it up? "Okay... If you won''t talk, then it''s over between us, Hugh. I''d better not see you again!" Chelsea was ready to storm off with her things when Hugh caught her arm. "Chelsea, Chelsea! Hear me out. There''s got to be a way to exin everything You can''t just turn your back on me. Didn''t we have a deal? If I can just find that driver, I''ll ure out who left that mark on me QUMS Hugh spun Chelsea around to face. him. Didn''t sea, calm down, will you youBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. just agree on this? Why are W g to leave again?!" Hugh could not wait any longer and whipped out his phone to call the driver. "Let me just call him now, okay? Just wait for me." Chelsea saw the worry in his eyes and felt a wave of doubt. Hugh still had not exined the lipstick mark, but he seemed so desperate since he showed up. He had to be worried about himself, right? Chelsea gently held Hugh''s hand to stop the call. "Hugh,det''s just drop it for now... Please." "Chelsea..." Hugh felt helpless, not knowing how to make Chelsea stay. "I''m not leaving..... Hugh, can you let go? You''re hurting me!" Chelsea had not expected Hugh to hold her so tightly. Her cheeks were flushed from the pressure. Hugh''s voice cracked with hope. "Really? You''re not leaving?" Chelsea nodded. "Yes..." Chapter 495 ? "I''m so relieved you''re staying... Chelsea, I get it. You don''t believe just my word. How about this? Today, we''ll go back and face that driver together. I won''t admit to things I didn''t do, and you have to trust me." Hugh felt like he was about to break down. No matter how much he tried, Chelsea always seemed half-convinced. He was usually so good with words, beating anyone in an argument. With Chelsea, however, he just could not find the right thing to say. Maybe it was true what they said, ''Every Jack has his Jill''? He was totally at Chelsea''s mercy. "Hugh, I''m giving you this chance, but you have to promise me... If anything like this ever happens again, I won''t be able to forgive you!" "Chelsea, if you''ll just believe me, I promise nothing like this will ever happen again!" Hugh''s eyes, red and watery, could not hold back the tears any longer. A teardrop slipped down his cheek.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea had never seen Hugh so upset and was caught off guard. "You... Hugh, I haven''t even started crying. Why are you crying?" Chelsea took a tissue from the table and handed it to Hugh, reminded of how she must have looked when she ran into Lucy. Hugh had never cried in front of anyone before. For years, even when hispany faced huge problems, Hugh kept quiet. He just waited to show everyone they were wrong. No matter how much pressure he was under, he never let it get to him enough to cry. It seemed only Chelsea could make him feel that upset. "I... Hugh, are you okay?" Chelsea never imagined Hugh could cry harder than she did. He was sobbing into her neck, holding on to her like he would never let go. "Hugh..." she whispered into his ear. He just hummed back, his voice full of sniffles. The fierce lion had somehow turned into a little puppy looking forfort. "How about we eat something, Hugh? You must be hungry after your trip from Eurovia. Don''t go hungry, especially with your sensitive stomach." Chelsea nudged the bowl of sd toward him "This will be gentle on your stomach." Hugh slowly raised his head, his eyes still red from crying. "You''re such a mess. Anyone would think I teeds mean to you..." Chelsea gently as she handed him another tissue. "Don''t... You do it," he said, looking at her with watery eyes. Hugh was really handsome. Even with tears in his eyes, he still looked good. Chelsea was always a softie. Seeing Hugh like this made it even harder for her to be mad. However, she still had her limits. "You can cry, but I''ll still ask for proof. I hope you''re not lying to me, Hugh." Her voice was firm but quiet, worried that he might start crying again. Hugh bit his lip and nodded. "Okay, then let''s eat," she said. Hugh gazed at the bowl of sd Chelsea had brought him. Just as he was about to step away from her hug, the room''s door banged open with a loud noise. The three of them looked at each other in an odd silence. Lucy stood frozen, unsure of what to do next. Chapter 496 Lucy had nned to burst in, ready to save Chelsea from big trouble. She had listened at the door and heard crying, so she thought Chelsea was upset by Hugh again. However, what she saw inside took her by surprise. Hugh was holding Chelsea close, his arms around her waist. He was not letting go. What shocked Lucy the most were Hugh''s red eyes. It was clear he had been crying a lot... Could it be that the crying she heard was not Chelsea''s but Hugh''s? When Chelsea noticed Lucy, she was about to say hello but then realized she and Hugh were still hugging. Chelsea felt a little awkward for a moment, but her face showed a happy smile. "Lucy, you made it! Is all the food out yet?" Lucy was totally confused. Why was everything so different from what she had expected? It was supposed to be... either Hugh got caught cheating, with the lipstick mark on his shirt cor left by another woman to upset Chelsea, or the whole thing with Hugh was just a big misunderstanding and Chelsea had made up with him. Even if it was supposed to be a happy ending, it did not make sense for Hugh to be the one crying in Chelsea''s arms, did it? What in the world was happening? Lucy, frozen in shock, was waved over by Chelsea toe and sit down. Lucy, still trying to piece together her thoughts, felt like her feet weighed a ton. The whole thing was super awkward for Lucy, but Hugh? He acted like everything was normal. He continued to hug Chelsea and was leaning into her a little... Hugh was always the cool, in-control guy. All this crying just did not fit his image. Lucy grabbed the chance when Chelsea was not glued to Hugh. With a pretty weak excuse, she got Chelsea out of the room. Lucy had a hard-to-describe look on her face but went ahead and asked what she was dying to know. "Chelsea, what''s the deal with you and Hugh? He was crying, wasn''t he?" Chelsea just nodded and stayed quiet.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "And how did you guys sort out whatever it was? Was it all just a big mix-up?" Lucy asked. Chelsea shook her head, and then after a few seconds, she nodded. Lucy was really confused. "So, was it a mix-up or not?" Fiddling with her hands, Chelsea replied, "I''m not sure if it''s true or not yet. Hugh said he''s going to exin things to me." Leaning against the wall, Chelsea still looked half-convinced. "You know, when Hugh started crying, I was totally thrown for a loop AQUMS Lucy was more than just surprised. She was totally confused. "You didn''t fall for his crying act, did you?" While they were both scratching their heads over what was going on with Hugh, a middle-aged man popped up at the door of their private dining room. Chelsea asked if he was looking for someone, and he said he needed to see Hugh. The room''s door swung open, and there was Hugh, sitting at the table like he was waiting for someone. He was back to being the guy who always had a n. It was like the guy who had just been sobbing in Chelsea''s arms was someone else entirely. Hugh did not wait for the man to speak. "Did you bring the person with you?" he asked. Chelsea and Lucy did not have a clue what he was talking about. Chapter 497 ? However, the middle-aged man knew exactly what Hugh was asking. "Mr. Lincoln, thedy is already here, just outside the restaurant. I asked her to wait there like you told me to," he said. "Let her in," Hughmanded with a hint of anger in his voice. Chelsea had a feeling she knew what wasing next. The man stepped out, and a few minutester, he came back with a woman. Lucy recognized her right away. She was the new actress who had be super popr recently! She yed a sweet character in a movie earlier this year and became a big hit overnight. Chelsea got it in a sh. This woman was the one behind the misunderstanding between her and Hugh. That new star, who had shot to fame at the start of the year, was always trying to make friends with rich bosses and agents at parties, hoping tond bigger roles. Recently, she had her eyes on Hugh. However, she never guessed that Hugh''s heart was as unyielding as steel, and he did not seem to care about her at all. Even when she tried her best, Hugh just would not nce her way. She knew Hugh was taken, but that did not bother her. If she could just get a boost from Hugh to get ahead, all her efforts would be worth it. Hence, after some big shots got Hugh drunk that night, she sneakily left a kiss mark on his cor. She had only meant it as a bit of mischief, hoping Hugh would remember her a little. However, to her surprise, Hugh''s driver called her the next day. She was thrilled and hurried to Charleston, only to find that things were not quite as she expected. Hugh looked at her like he was furious, his expression as cold as ice. "Tell me, was it you who was with me that night?" The actress felt a chill, sensing trouble. Hugh was gripping Chelsea''s hand and would not let go. The actress realized Chelsea was Hugh''s girlfriend and suddenly felt scared to admit what she had done, "Mr. Lincoln... I think you''re confused. I didn''t interact with you that day!" However, Hugh''s driver quickly challenged her, "Miss, you said on the phone that you knew Mr. Lincoln and that you were with him that night. Why deny it now?" The actress turned white as a sheet. "But I really don''t know Mr. Lincoln!" She kept denying it, so the driver decided it was time to y his ace. "If you''re not ready toe clean, I''ve got a recording right here. It''s from our phone call. Take a listen." The actress was in a panic. She never imagined the driver to secretly record their entire conversation. Caught red-handed, the actress did not know what to do. "Mr. Lincoln, it wasn''t on purpose! I just..." Hugh was getting frustrated. He usually did not sweat the small stuff, but this woman''sText content ? N?velDrama.Org. antics along with a lipstick mark that seemed like a joke-had almost made him split up with Chelsea. Hugh said harshly, "I know why you came to me. You were after a bigger role to shoot you to stardom, right?" Chapter 498 ? The actress came today while full of hope for making it big. She had not expected Hugh to talk to her again after being so distant that night. However, Hugh''s words at this moment were a harsh wake-up call. It showed her that she could not get away with any tricks with someone like him. "I''ve got a lot of friends in showbiz, you know. I''m even training new talents at my own little entertainmentpany." The actress looked hopeful, but Hugh''s tone turned icy. "You do stand out in this business, but you''re not exactly ying straight. So, the resources I''ve got? They''re not for you. "And from now on, my friends in the industry won''t be giving you a chance either." Hugh''s connections were way more impressive than he let on. He was buddies with lots of big-shot CEOs in the entertainment world, people who had a hand in making stars shine. His skills in making people famous were legendary. If that actress could have just caught a ride on Hugh''s star-making train, with her talent and all, she could have made it big. Unfortunately for her, she ticked off Hugh. No matter how hard she tried, she would be stuck in the minor leagues. "You took a wrong turn," Hugh said, his voice booming. "If you had just brought your past work to mypany''s talent team, maybe we''d have signed you on and given you VIP treatment. "However, you went and did the dumbest thing. Now, I can''t even stand to look at you."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chelsea just stared at the actress, who was bent over, trying to look sorry for herself. Chelsea felt zero 1 pity. Lucy agreed. Why would someone with so much going for her mess up like that? That was just like what Charlotte did! The actress freaked out when she heard Hugh was pretty much kicking her out of the big leagues. She was not a superstar yet, but she had worked super hard for her fame and skills. She knew Hugh could make or break people in showbiz. If he really turned on her, she would not just drop a few rungs on thedder. She might not even have a spot in the industry at all. That was not what she wanted. Things were just starting to look up, so how did they end up in such a mess? "Mr. Lincoln, I really didn''t mean to do it... I just wasn''t thinking straight¡ª" she stammered. Hugh, however, interrupted her with an icy tone, "No one in their right mind would do what you did. Do you have any idea how much trouble you''ve caused with that lipstick mark? My girlfriend''s got it all wrong because of you." The thought alone was enough to make Hugh fume. Feeling misunderstood was the worst part for Hugh. If it were not for her, he and Chelsea would be enjoying a sweet vacation in Eurovia and not be on the brink of a breakup. No matter how the actress tried to exin, Hugh was not having any of it. He just told her to leave and not to make things worse. Chapter 499 There was only one way to see it-Hugh was innocent. The actress had tried to use him to get ahead, and that was what led to all that trouble. Hugh''s driver had already left as he had done his job. Lucy, knowing when to bow out, followed suit. Before she went, Lucy could not help but say to Chelsea, "You know, I really admire you. I''ve never seen Hugh so upset before, but you made him cry." Chelsea gave a shy smile. "I didn''t think he''d take it so hard." Once Lucy was gone, it was just Chelsea and Hugh left alone in the private room.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chelsea was about to speak, but Hugh beat her to it. "Chelsea, you''ve got to believe me... But I guess I''m partly to me too," Hugh said, reflecting on himself. "If I hadn''t gotten so drunk that day, nobody would''ve had the chance to cause trouble, and I wouldn''t have forgotten everything." It was a good thing that Hugh''s driver knew all the people Hugh did. That was how they figured out what really happened. "Forget about it. It''s not really your fault. If anyone''s to me, it''s just because you''re too amazing." Chelsea felt a little helpless saying that. She knew that to a lot of people, Hugh was like a shining star. Being with him always made her feel a bit pressured. Hugh was quite the big deal, after all. Seeing Chelsea''s worried face, Hugh decided right then and there. "Because of work, I''ll still have to go to parties and stuff. But I promise to keep you from worrying. I''ll bring you along to every party. That way, we won''t have these kinds of problems anymore. Is that okay?" Chelsea smiled and said, "But I was with you that day. I just left in the middle of it." Hugh could always bring Chelsea to any party, but sometimes, things just happened. Like Chelsea having to leave in the middle of it all and Hugh being left by himself. Hugh then said, "Okay, how about this? If you have to leave early, then I''ll leave with you. Does that work?" Hearing Hugh say he would do that just for her made Chelsea feel a little shy but also really cared for. She felt truly happy. "But isn''t it kind of rude to leave the party early like that?" "Don''t worry about it. I''ll do anything for you. If leaving makes you feel better, then it''s totally worth it to me." Hugh should have realized he should have left with Chelsea when she left the party that day. Hugh did not really think it through. Before he and Chelsea got together, there were women who always hovered around him. He always found ways to turn them down, but sometimes, he got someone as bold as that actress whojust would not take no fo answer. Those types were rare, but Hugh still ran into them every now and then. "I can''t control what they think, but can make sure to stay out of those situations. So, I think my idea is a good one. You don''t have to say no to me anymore, Chelsea." Chapter 500 ? After sorting out things with Chelsea, Lucy was bombarded with messages and calls from Matthew telling her toe back ASAP. Lucy was fed up with Matthew''s neediness. After bidding Chelsea farewell, she was ready to head out. Before she left, Lucy leaned in and whispered to Chelsea. "I''m heading off, Chelsea. Just remember, if Hugh ever pulls something like this again, you tell me. And don''t you ever see him again, okay?" Chelsea really trusted Lucy and thanked her for caring so much. Lucy left Chelsea and Hugh''s hotel with ease, her mind set on getting to the royal pce in Charleston. However, just as she was about to leave, her phone rang. It was Matthew. "Hey, why aren''t you here yet? Oh, and I''ve got two tickets to a movie. How about we go see it? I''ll send the driver to pick you upter." Lucy bit her lip, feeling torn. "Matthew, here''s the thing... I just promised my mom and my brother that I''d go back to the pce with them, so I can''t make it to the cinema right now... But if there are still tickets for the evening show, can we go then?" Matthew''s voice held a hint of a whine. "But you promised to be with me, remember?" Lucy could not help but feel a little swayed by Matthew''s unusual sulking. "The pce matters are really important, though..." She knew she could not waste any more time. "Don''t worry, Matthew, I''ll keep my promise. Once I''m done with pce business, I''lle straight to you. We can hang out even if we skip the movie, okay?" Lucy felt like she was talking to a kid. Why did she not realize before that Matthew could be so needy? With a promise to spend all of tomorrow with him as her way of making it up, Matthew finally let it go. After the call, Lucy made her way to the Charleston royal family''s home. Now that the Wine Festival was over, things at the pce had quieted down. The festive buzz had faded away. Lucy had thought Juliana''s urgent summons was about some big emergency, but it turned out to be about her brother, Theodore. The moment she stepped into the pce, Lucy saw Theodore sitting still on the couch, looking so serious thatat seemed like he had bad news. BUMSThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Theodore, what''s up? You seem down," Lucy asked, full of worry. Theodore had not noticed her at first, but his expression softened when he saw it was Lucy. "You''re back, Lucy..." "Yeah, but you still haven''t spilled the beans. What''s going on? Don''t leave me hanging," she said. Lucy could always tell when something was up, so Theodore came clean about what was bothering him. "I''ve got to meet someone soon, and Mom says you should be there to watch over things." Watch over things? Watch over what? Lucy was scratching her head, wondering what was going on. The living room''s marble table was heaped with fancy pastries and coffee, rumored to be made by top-notch chefs for the Charleston royal family. They were probably expecting some VIPs today. Lucy had been chatting with Theodore for ages and still did not know if the person they were meeting was a guy or a girl, so she finally asked him straight out. BUMS Chapter 501 ? "Theodore, you tell me to watch over things and that some important guest ising, but I don''t even know if that guest is a man or woman. Shouldn''t you at least give me some information about them? "I don''t want to get flustered and embarrass myself in front of someone I''m meeting for the first time." Lucy had a point, but Theodore seemed evasive and uninterested in the matter like he was only here because Juliana asked him to. Lucy had a hunch about who the guest was. While chatting with Theodore, the sound of car engines was heard from outside. The noise was a bit jarring, so out of curiosity, Lucy went out to look. She saw a vintage car parked at the entrance of the pce. The performance of vintage cars paled inparison to modern ones, but their valuey in their historical significance. Vintage cars were only owned by certain members of the royal family in Charleston because of their historical value, making them a rarity among the people. It seemed like the guest was a well-known figure in Charleston. Lucy felt her palms get mmy all of a sudden as it was her first time receiving such an important guest. The first person to step out of the vintage car was an elderly man leaning on a cane. Despite his white beard and hair, he looked spirited and lively, not at all like someone in their 60s or 70s. Emerging from the same car door was an elegant and poiseddy. She wore a long dress that was befitting a queen, though her dress was lighter in color and less intricately patterned. Lastly, a young woman stepped out of the car Lucy caught a glimpse of her attire and found her quite familiar. Suddenly, the image of Charlotte''s face and fashionstyle shed through her mind. Why did she look so familiar? Did she get fashion inspiration from Charlotte?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. With the butler''s guidance, the driver of the vintage car drove the car to the underground parking lot while the three individuals entered the pce. Lucy hurriedly sat next to Theodore. ¡°Theodore, the people you''ve been waiting for have arrived. Should I go upstairs to call Dad and Mom down?" Theodore nodded, indicating that he would greet the guests himself while Lucy fetched their parents. The young woman was none other than Annabe. Growing up in aristocratic circles, she was ustomed tovish feasts and fine silks, making her a typical noblewoman. Although her family''s influence was enough to make many envious, upon seeing the grandeur of Charleston''s royal pce for the first time, she felt that her home was incredibly small. The pride she had umted over the years disappeared in an instant. Initially, she had some prejudices against Charleston''s royal family, feeling that they were not worthy of her noble background. However, after seeing the magnificent pce, all of Annabe''s previous thoughts vanished Now, she wished to smoothly marry into the royal family of Charleston, believing that all her worries would be gone if she did. Chapter 502 ? The first step was to get on Theodore''s good side, and this pampered noblewoman who had never worked a day in her life was a well-known heiress in Charleston. She was not well-known for her beauty or talents but rather for the numerous feuds she had with other noble families and royals behind the scenes. Annabe''s morous appearance did not match her personality at all. She was not unattractive by any means as her features were well-defined, but her malice and tendency to one-up others had earned her widespread disdain. Instead of showing remorse for her actions, Annabe became even worse. However, her reputation was only confined to a small circle since she had not directly offended anyrger families or the royal family. Thus, Annabe was still primarily known for her beauty throughout Charleston. People''s impressions of her were that she was a beautiful heiress, with few other negative connotations. Theodore had heard rumors about Annabe before, but he wanted to see her for himself instead of relying solely on hearsay. He believed it was best to form judgments after getting to know someone personally. Annabe greeted politely, "Hello, I''m Annabe. I apologize for our sudden intrusion. Please forgive us." Theodore responded respectfully, "No worries. You''re our guests no matter where youe from. Please, everyone, have a seat!" Theodore politely ordered the maids to bring them hot tea. Annabe''s first impression of Theodore was favorable. Despite his reserved demeanor, it did not diminish his royal aura at all. His features were deep and profound, and his high nose bridge was especially captivating. Annabe admired men like him, though she wondered why he was still single. Nevertheless, she was notining. This was an opportunity she had to seize at all costs. Feigning a gentle tone, Annabe said, "I''ve heard a lot about you. I''ve always seen you on television, but you look even more charming in real life. I must thank the queen for inviting me and my family to the royal pce of Charleston, It''s a pleasure to meet you." Theodore politely replied, "It''s a pleasure to meet you too." Annabe did not detect any displeasure in Theodore''s voice, so she continued the small talk smilingly. Her family would chime in every now and then, but they were actually paying close attention to Theodore''s every move. Theodore was part of the royal family, so he surely possessed the manners and upbringing expected of a prince. Not to mention, he was just as handsome and charming in television and real life, so this an excellent opportunity for a potential alliance. Apart from Theodore, the three guests present were highly interested and determined abol the prospect of this marriage. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. WK Just as Annabe and Theodore were engaged in conversation, Lucy followed Arthur and Juliana downstairs. Chapter 503 ? Lucy tried her best to remain inconspicuous because she knew that the focus of today was on her brother. Upon seeing Athur and Juliana''s arrival, Annabe curtsied. "Your Majesties, I''m Annabe. I''m honored to be invited to the Royal Pce of Charleston. Thank you." "You''re wee," replied Juliana gently before pushing Lucy forward. ¡°Annabe, this is Prince Theodore''s sister, Lucy. You two should get to know each other.¡± Lucy did not know whether it was intentional, but Annabe had not thrown a look her way. Now that Juliana had pushed her forward, she had no choice but to go up to Annabe, lest she disappoint Juliana or embarrass her brother. "Hello, I''m Lucy. Nice to meet you." Annabe was immediately struck by Lucy''s appearance. She had heard rumors that the legitimate princess of Charleston was exceptionally beautiful and talented. Although Lucy had been living among the people, the royal family''s genes ran deep within her bones. Even if she were to live in poverty one day, people would undoubtedly notice a distinct air about her. Annabe thought the rumors were exaggerated at first, but upon meeting Lucy today, she realized that they were not exaggerating at all. Instead of admiring Lucy, jealousy took over Annabe at that moment.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Annabe could forget about others who surpassed her in beauty and talent, but not Lucy. Since Lucy lived in the pce, Theodore would be affected by her in one way or another. However, Annabe wanted his focus to be solely on her, unaffected by anyone else¡ªnot even his family. Lucy continued to converse politely .ne with Annabe, unaware of her malicious thoughts. However, she could sense from Annabe''s dismissive demeanor that Annabe had already regarded her asan enemy. Lucy was unsure why Annabe harbored such strong animosity toward her, but she continued to adhere to proper etiquette regardless. Annabe might despise her, but Lucy still carried out her duties as a princess to avoid making the situation awkward. Previously, there had been marriages between the royal and noble families in Charleston. In the citizens'' eyes, these unions were often seen as favors bestowed by the royal family upon the nobility. More often than not, marriages were between nobles themselves, whereas the royal family''s marriage partners were more frequently chosen from among the general poption. The royal family did not intervene heavily in the marriage of their heirs as they upheld the principles of freedom in love and marriage, with minimal parental interference. However, in the case of Theodore''s marriage, it was evident that Juliana was somewhat anxious. She hoped to quickly find a suitable match for Theodore, so she invited Annabe to the royal pce despite his objections. Annabe might be famous in Charleston for her beauty, but beauty alone could not sustain a rtionship. Only after spending et el time together could they truly discern a person''s character and then, they could contemte marriage. Chapter 504 ? Noticing how gentlemanly Theodore was, Juliana thought that he might have a slight interest in Annabe. Little did she know, Theodore was just going through the motions. He was dying to leave, but he hid it so well that it waspletely undetectable. Meanwhile, Lucy tried to minimize her presence as much as possible by sitting at the corner of the couch. She picked up a pastry from the table to nibble on, effectively blending into the background. During the Wine Festival, she had to put on a facade in front of the many cameras, and she could hardly recognize herself. Now that she had finally taken off that mask, Lucy was determined not to repeat the same mistake. She wanted to be herself when interacting with others instead of living her life with a mask. Fortunately, Annabe and her parents were focused on Theodore, so Lucy could sessfully remain invisible. Not only did she concentrate on enjoying the pastries, but she also listened attentively to their conversation. Juliana remarked, "My son is always so busy with business-rted matters that he doesn''t have much time to make friends. I invited you to the pce so that the two of you could spend some time together and be friends.¡± Lucy thought that her mother was being too straightforward. Everyone there could tell her real motive behind this-matchmaking. When Theodore heard that, his face visibly stiffened. He was already contemting finding an excuse to slip away, but Juliana caught him and shot him a warning look. He had no choice but to abandon the idea. Seeing him settle back onto the couch, Juliana continued chatting with Annabe''s family. Lucy seized the opportunity to whisper to Theodore, "Theodore, when you asked me to watch over things, did you mean to see if this woman could be my sister-inw?" Theodore smirked and replied, "When I said that, I meant for you to tell Sat this woman isn''t suitable for me. Got it? Don''t start imagining things..." to Theodore had no feelings for Annabe. If anything, he thought that she was greedy for power. From the first time he met her, he could telkfrom her conversations with Juliana that she coveted the wealth of the royal family as she showed a bit too much interest. Swn "Theodore, seeing how dense you are usually, I didn''t think you''d be able to see through Annabe''s true intentions so soon...¡± "It''s hard not to be suspicious when someone is constantly selling themselves in front of Mom." Not to mention, Annabe''s parents were chiming in, eagerly seizing this opportunity for fear that she might not be able to marry well in her lifetime. "She has decent conditions, so marrying other nobles isn''t that big of a step down either."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Theodore yfully tapped the back of Lucy''s head. ¡°You''re so naive. Between marrying into nobility or the royal pce, which would you choose?" If it were up to her... Lucy felt that as long as it was true love, there would be no question at all. Chapter 505 As long as two people loved each other, they could ovee any obstacles to be together regardless of whether they were noble, royalty, or nobody. Why worry about these titles? However, from Annabe''s perspective, marrying into royalty was her priority since a union between royalty and nobility would be much more prestigious. In fact, it was rare for the royal family to marry the daughters of noble families as it was widely known that they often looked down on others because of their wealth. Of course, it was just a hasty generalization. Not all were like that, though very few were not. As the royal family of Charleston continued to grow, bing the world''s second-richest family, many nobles became envious of their power. They might seem like they want to work with them on the surface, but they secretly think that the royal family means nothing to them. This was also one of the reasons why there were so few marriages between the royal family and nobility. "Theodore, I think as long as two people love each other, it doesn''t matter what their status is." "You''re right, but I don''t like Annabe at all. I mean it literally. She hasn''t done anything to annoy me yet, but everyone knows that forced rtionships never end well." Lucy looked at how Annabe was chatting with Juliana... It seemed this woman did not understand how forced rtionships end. Anyone with eyes could see Theodore''s difort and awkwardness. Were Annabe''s big round eyes only for show? Why did she keep shooting nces at Theodore when he was visibly ufortable? That was what Lucy thought, but Annabe thought differently. Annabe chatted happily with Juliana, but her eyes asionally wandered abserving Theodore''s every move. She was full of anticipation at first, but when she saw Theodore and Lucy whispering to each other, she got annoyed. She could not help but feel that Lucy was badmouthing her to Theodore. She could tell from Lucy''s gaze that she was suspicious of her, and she did not like that at all. To divert Theodore''s attention back to herself, Annabe brought the conversation back to the silent Theodore. "Prince Theodore, I saw on TV that you were the brains behind Charleston''s Wine Festival and Fashion Week. I must say, both events were truly outstanding." Annabe''s parents joined in on sucking up to Theodore, praising that both festivals were a breath of fresh air. Theodore humbly responded, "Actually, the credit goes to the entire team, not just me. My role was merely nominal. The entire royal family deserves the credit." Theodore''s humility earned more praise from Annabe''s parents. "We''ve heard about Prince e Theodore''s modesty. Meeting you in person today, it''s clear you''re different from the sons of noble families." SThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Juliana was ttered by thepliments, but they did not have the same effect on Theodore. Chapter 506 ? Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucy and Theodore could tell from the way Annabe was behaving that she was not being her true self. However, it was only their first encounter with her, so they might have biased perceptions of her. While Annabe was talking, Lucy wanted to step outside for some fresh air. After sitting there like she was invisible for so long, she thought that the garden would be a nice ce to be. Lucy was eager to leave, but Annabe would not let her go. "Lucy, I think we should talk." Why did it feel like Annabe was hiding something? Lucy wanted to refuse, but Annabe grabbed her arm in front of everyone, putting her in a difficult position. She did not want to seem disrespectful, but she also did not want Annabe to shift the focus onto her. Theodore wanted to intervene until Juliana spoke. Smiling at Lucy, she said, "In that case, why don''t you take Annabe around the pce for a stroll, Lucy? It''s her first time visiting, so she might not be familiar with the ce. "You two girls can have a chat while Theodore and I will stay here and entertain the guests, alright?" Lucy smiled awkwardly. Since Juliana had given her orders, she could not refuse. In the past Lucy would let her guard down around friendly people like Annabe, naively thinking that such people would not have any ulterior motives. As she grew wiser, she realized that people like Annabe were often the most deceptive. Without even looking at Annabe''s face, Lucy could guess what was going through her mind. Annabe merely wanted to extract information about Theodore or dig up dirt on the royal family. Lucy had hoped to remain unnoticed, but it seemed like she had no choice but to roll with the punches now. On their way to the pce gates, toth Annabe was walking painfully slow. Lucy had no idea what she was thinking. Annabe said sh wanted to explore the pce, but it seemed like she was more love interested in catwalking. Lucy resisted the urge to pull her by the arm, and fortunately, they arrived before Lucy''s patience ran out. Annabe continued to speak in her insincere demeanor, "I heard that you and Prince Theodore are very close." Lucy replied nonchntly, "We''re family, so, of course, my brother is good to me." Lucy''s response was guarded, but Annabe was determined to pry more information about Theodore. She refused to let Annabe do so not because she was selfish but because she felt that Theodore should be with someone he truly likes. Annabe was simply not the right fit. Although Annabe was not yet blinded by greed, she was still someone to keep an eye out for. Chapter 507 ? It seemed like the sole purpose of Annabe and her family''s visit today was to form a marriage alliance with the royal family. They wished to use Theodore as a stepping stone to add prestige to their noble lineage. If Annabe were to find a more influential ally than the royal family of Charleston after getting together with Theodore, would she push Theodore aside? This suspicion might seem far-fetched, but given how she acted, it was not entirely impossible. Lucy remained disinterested in the small talk with Annabe. It was off-season, so many flowers in Charleston''s royal garden had not yet bloomed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Lucy had intended to admire the flowers at first, but now, she found herself unsure of what to do. Meanwhile, Annabe continued to ramble on incessantly. "I heard that Prince Theodore is interested in racing. Is that true? If I recall correctly, it''s because of the overwhelming affairs in Charleston that he had to abandon his dream of racing." Lucy had heard Theodore briefly mention his dream of bing a race car driver, but because he was the heir to the throne of Charleston, his dream had to be set aside. Although Theodore had the means to make his dream of bing a race car drivere true, he did not have the time to pursue it, which turned his dream into a mere fantasy. Annabe did not sound like she carried ill intentions, so Lucy opened up. "My brother mentioned it to me before, but because of his duties as the heir, he has little time to pursue his dreams. I''m assisting him with some of Charleston''s affairs right now to relieve him of some responsibilities so that he can free up some time." Lucy was not yet fully versed in business and many areas were still blind spots for her. However, she diligently worked for the royal family. She thought that there was no harm in learning either. Lucy had worked odd jobs at Leon Corporation before. Despite spending her days on mundane tasks, she always managed to find time to learn about thepany''s affairs. She believed that assisting Theodore with some of his public duties would not be that difficult. "I didn''t realize you were so capable," Annabe''s tone turned sarcastic again. At this point, Lucy understood why chatting with Annabe left her so emotionally drained. Annabe was the type of person to talk non-stop about her own interests while trying to extract every single piece of information the other person had. As soon as she heard something she did not like, her expression would sour and she would belittle the other person, leaving them at a loss. That was exactly what Ducy was going through. Dealing with Annabe was more exhausting than spending an entire day with Charlotte. In the garden, Annabe began to talk about her family, portraying herself as an unloved child. However, anyone could see through her words as her reputation and noble status in Charleston were well-known. Everyone in Charleston knew that she was a spoiled aristocraticdy. Chapter 508 ? Why did Annabe have to put on a facade and portray herself as such? She was giving Lucy a headache, but Lucy could not just tell Annabe to shut up because she had not done anything to cross the line yet. However, Lucy could not stand listening to Annabe rattle on any longer. She wondered why Annabe wanted to drag her into the garden all of a sudden. If Annabe were genuinely interested in Theodore''s past, Lucy would be more than happy to share. For some reason, however, she did not think Annabe was worth her sincerity. Finally, after Annabe was done embellishing her life story, she pulled Lucy back to the pce. On the way back, Annabe asked an extremely serious yet absurd question, "I heard that Prince Theodore is especially nice to you. Is that true?" Lucy had made it clear to Annabe that Theodore was her brother, so it was only natural that he was nice to her. However, Lucy could not help but feel uneasy at Annabe''s question, especially with her malicious smile and unreadable gaze. For some reason, Lucy felt like Annabe was setting up a trap, so she decided to confront her about it. "What exactly are you trying to say?" At this point, Lucy did not want to y nice anymore, so she did not hold back. Annabe was really getting on her nerves. They had only known each other for half a day, but Lucy was already thinking of cutting ties with her. Besides, out of sight, out of mind. Seeing as Lucy was getting annoyed, Annabe smiled and said, "I... I was just curious. You don''t have to be so upset..." Just moments ago, Annabe was plotting against her and ruminating about this question, yet she was showing remorse now? Annabe wrapped her arms aroundText content ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucy''s and said, "I just think that... If Prince Theodore and I get together in the future, you should keep your distance. It''s for the best. Since my status will be higher than yours, you should listen to me, right?" Although Annabe sounded tactful, her words did not sit right with Lucy. Annabe had just set foot in here, and she barely knew her way around the pce, yet she was already assuming a position higher than Lucy. Lucy resisted the urge to roll her eyes. This person was even more shameless than Charlotte. Looking like she was in a dilemma, el Lucy tried to phrase her words delicately while still conveying her message, "I think... we should observe the situation for now. Besides, your rtionship with my brother isn''t official yet, so. MS Annabe and Theodore''s engagement was not even official yet, but Annabe was already ordering her around like the madam of the house, making Lucy O ufortable. Lucy had always been suspicious of Annabe, but she dismissed those thoughts every time, thinking she was overthinking. Now, thanks to Lucy''s keen eye, it seemed like Annabe was indeed the type of person to hold deep hatred in her heart. Chapter 509 ? Although Annabe could hear the displeasure in Lucy''s tone, she brushed it off and continued to do as she pleased. ¡°Love is unpredictable, you know. I can feel the chemistry between Theodore and me, so what you said probably isn''t true. I think what I said is much more likely to happen." Lucy was puzzled. Where did Annabe get such confidence and audacity from? While Lucy would not dare to im to fully understand Theodore, she could still tell what he was thinking through their interactions. At the very least, Theodore would never have feelings for someone as self-centered as Annabe, who only cared about wealth and status. If anything, Theodore would keep his distance from such people. Lucy could not bring herself to burst Annabe''s bubble, but she felt it was best to gently discourage her early on-especially since Annabe''s target was her brother. "I agree with what you said, but I know my brother quite well, so maybe you could reconsider..." Lucy did not finish thetter part of her statement. She wanted to tell Annabe to consider other options and not focus all her energy on Theodore. Besides, his dismissive attitude toward Annabe was definitely not a sign of interest. After rambling on for so long, trying to persuade Lucy to side with her, Annabe was taken aback by Lucy''s opposition. Her expression sank instantly, and she was unable to muster a smile. However, she dared not criticize Lucy or talk back because she was still a princess of Charleston. Annabe had heard about her before. Not only was she the wife of Matthew Leon, but she was also an important person to Theodore, the man she was set to marry. el Annabe could not afford to offend her or it would jeopardize her marriage ns. As the two remained at an impasse, Lucy considered making an excuse to slip away until a car slowly approached the expansive frontwn outside the garden fence.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucy squinted to get a better look. Was that not Matthew''s car? She had asked Matthew to pick her up after she was done dealing with things, but she did not expect him to arrive so early. Annabe gazed at the car in confusion. Being from a noble background, she was well-versed in luxury brands for cars and el handbags. At first nce, she could tell that the car was quite valuable as it seemed to be a limited edition model issued by a certain car manufacturer. It was sleek and understated yet luxurious. The car came to a slow stop at the entrance, and a man emerged from the driver''s seat. The first thing that caught her eye was his long legs, followed by his elegant fingers resting on the car door. With a click, the car door closed. The two women could see Matthew''s side profile under the sunlight. Various magazines had deemed Matthew to be the most handsome and charismatic man outside of the entertainment industry, and such ims could be found almost everywhere. Chapter 510 ? This scene alone was enough to prove how attractive Matthew was. In the eyes of many, he even outshone the morous stars of the entertainment industry, who usually presented themselves after meticulous grooming. Matthew did not need any of that. Under the spotlight, he was naturally the most eye-catching of them all. Having spent so much time with Matthew, Lucy had gotten used to his physical appeal, which contrasted with Annabe''s astonishment. Annabe had seen photos of Matthew in gossip and finance magazines but had never met him in real life. Magazine photos never did justice to how someone truly looked, but Matthew''s photos always managed to showcase his allure from all angles. It left one to wonder how charismatic he would be in person. Matthew was naturally cold and aloof. When he was not talking, his lips were often slightly pursed, but the most captivating part of him was his pupils. They were like pools of dark ink, and one nce was enough to draw one in. He keenly spotted Lucy in the small garden and gave her a smile through the fence. While the two of them were routinely casting loving nces at each other, Annabe was visibly shaken by Matthew''s smile. She had read from those magazines that Matthew was known to be serious all the time and rarely smiled. However, seeing Matthew''s smilepletely dispelled her previous impressions of him. Matthew was so charming that one smile was enough to make people fall for him. Curiosity about this man surged within Annabe, but as he approached Lucy, anger and jealousy aroused in her heart. Yes, she was jealous of Lucy. Not only did Lucy have someone like Matthew as her husband, but she was also a princess. Not to mention, everyone in the royal family doted on her, especially her brother. How could Annabe not feel jealous? Coming from a wealthy noble family, Annabe had been pampered since she was a kid, but she still paled inparison to Lucy. Annabe finally realized the difference in status between the royal family of Charleston and the nobility, which only strengthened her determination to marry Theodore and stand out among the many nobles. That way, she would no longer be ridiculed by those who looked down on her. As Matthew walked in through the gate, his gaze was fixed on Lucy. Hepletely ignored Annabe beside her. Lucy looked at him and asked, ¡°Why did youe so early? Didn''t we agree that you''de after I finished things and called you?" Matthew did not say a word, but hisThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. eyes were filled with a look of urgency, He seemed to be saying, ''I couldn''t wait any longer. It would''ve been toote if I waited for your call.'' I Meanwhile, Annabe was in disbelief that Matthew was standing before her. Chapter 511 ? Most of what Annabe knew about Matthew was learned from the news. Now that he was standing before her, she could not let the opportunity to get to know him better slip away. It was extremely important to her as she saw it as part of expanding herwork. She politely extended her hand to shake Matthew''s and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Leon. I''ve seen you on the news before, and I''d like to get to know you better. Would that be okay?" Matthew looked at her outstretched hand without extending his own, and he responded nonchntly, "Hello." His one-word response instantly shattered all of Annabe''s hopes. Sensing the awkward atmosphere, Lucy pulled Matthew aside and whispered, "You should go wait for me in the car. I''ll go inform Mom and my brother." Matthew nodded and returned to the car. Feeling embarrassed, Lucy apologized to Annabe, "I''m really sorry, but I can''t stay to chat with you. How about you stay for dinner? We''re preparing a feast. Let me escort you inside the pce first, okay?" Annabe''s jealousy toward Lucy already ran deep. She smiled and said, "It''s okay. If you have somewhere to be, you can just leave." Lucy insisted on escorting her inside. "It''s okay. I''ve asked Matthew to wait for me in the car, and I need to inform my family so that they won''t be worried." It would be rude to leave Annabe alone in the garden, so Lucy escorted her in and apologized to everyone. "Well... Matthew is here, and it seems he has something urgent to discuss with me, so I can''t stay." Theodore stood up. "Since it''s urgent, feel free to leave. You don''t have to waste any more time here." As always, Theodore was most concerned about Lucy. Seeing her troubled expression, he did not want her to stay any longer, so he arged her to leave. On the other hand, Juliana was not pleased as she wanted all members of the royal family to be present today to wee Annabe''s family However, out of love f Lucy she did not express her dissatisfaction. en. kikistories She simply patted Lucy''s hand, signaling that she could leave if she had urgent matters. Then, Lucy departed apologetically. Once she got in Matthew''s car, Lucy breathed a sigh of relief. "I''m finally done dealing with those people." Lucy was drained of all her energy, so she needed a good rest. Meanwhile, Matthew carefully fastened her seatbelt. "What happened? You look so tired." Lucy weakly waved her hand. "Tell me about it. Mom and Theodore called me back today to handle some matters, so I thought it was important, but it turned out that it was to deal with those people. UMS "If they ever call me back for something like this again, I''m nevering back. It''s just a waste of my time and energy." Lucy would rather spend her time shopping, but she could not disobey her family''s orders. As a princess, she could not embarrass them either.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 512 ? Now that the situation Lucy had to ''watch over'' had been settled for now, Lucy decided to give Chelsea a call after returning home. Since theirst parting, Chelsea and Hugh rushed to Eurovia. She had not received a single call from Chelsea since then. Lucy was worried that things had not been resolved yet and that Chelsea might stille running to her again. If that were the case, Lucy would not let Chelsea leave, and she would make Hugh regret his decision for life. After several unsessful attempts to reach Chelsea, Lucy lost her patience and ced her phone on the bedside table. Just then, she received a message. After opening the message, she saw that it was from Chelsea. Chelsea: [Lulu, is everything okay? Is it urgent?] Lucy: [How could you do this, Chelsea? I''m so worried about you. I called you so many times, but you didn''t pick up. And now you''re replying with just one message. Am I still your best friend?] Shortly after sending the text, Chelsea called. "Lulu, how could you say that?!" Chelsea said irritatedly as soon as Lucy picked up. In a yful tone, Lucy responded, "Oh,e on, I was just teasing you! You know how worried I am about you, so how could you just send me a text?" Chelsea was deted after realizing her mistake. "Well... Hugh had some things to take care of, so I didn''t have time to call you. I just sent you a text to let you know I''m okay." Lucy seized the opportunity to ask, "Have you and Hugh sorted things out?" Chelsea replied, "Yes, everything is settled now. I was wrong to doubt him. What the driver said was true. That new artist was trying to cozy up to Hugh and take it to the next step... "Hugh had told me about her before, and I thought she had potential, so Hugh thought of signing her to his productionpany. Little did he know she would pull such a move, so he rejected her on the spot." QUMS "You''re so forgetful, Chelsea. How could you forget about that actress when you''ve seen her before?" Chelsea shrugged. "You know what I''m like, Lulu. I''m not great at remembering all those things." Lucy understood Chelsea''s carefree nature. As she said, even if Hugh had told her about it before, she would most likely forget about it soon after. Realizing that she was probably interrupting Chelsea, Lucy decided to end the call. "Alright, alright. won''t disturb your sweet moments with Hugh. I need to get some rest. It''s been a long day." Chelsea continued, "Lulu, ever since you became a princess of Charleston, I''ve noticed how busy you''ve gotten. You barely have time to call me." ¡°Really? But here I am, calling you now. Can''t you see how loyal I am? I call you whenever I''m free, unlike a certain someone who only sends texts."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 513 Lucy was still hung up on what happened, and Chelsea kept apologizing on the phone. Eventually, Chelsea suggested treating Lucy to dinner to make amends, which Lucy epted. While on the phone, Lucy asked Matthew to go freshen up. When Matthew returned, he found Lucy still fully dressed, sprawled out on the bed with her phone in her hand. She waspletely out like a light. Matthew lightly tapped her cheek and called her name, but she remained deeply asleep. It was not surprising, considering she had spent the entire day at the pce taking care of things. Although Matthew heard herints on the way back about how her sole purpose today was to sit there and look pretty, Matthew understood that she did not like social engagements. It was especially draining when it came to interacting with people she did not like. Matthew thought to himself that if this happened again in the future, he would have to find an excuse to take Lucy away and save her from these boring social obligations. After calling her for a while, Lucy finally responded, "Matt, are you done showering? When did I fall asleep?" Lucy nced at her phone and realized she had been asleep for over 30 minutes, so she immediately scrambled out of bed to take a shower. Stifling yawns, Lucy thought to herself that she could not handle another situation like this in the future. Meanwhile, in a hotel in Eurovia, Hugh was lying on the bed with a slightly flushed face while Chelsea looked at him concernedly. Ever since they flew from Charleston to Eurovia, Hugh had developed a fever and a runny nose. It was evident that his immune system had weakened from fatigue, and eli exposure to others with the same symptoms caused him to fall ill easily. Hugh had not been sick for years, not even with minor ailments. Now that he was suddenly struck with severe cold, he was struggling. Hey in bed with his lips slightly. parted, seemingly having a hard time catching his breath. Seeing his condition, Chelsea''s heart ached in distress. "Hugh, how about I call a doctor to prescribe some medication for you? You won''t get better like this." However, Hugh declined Chelsea''s proposal, shaking his head and whispering softly, "Chelsea, don''t go..." Chelsea reassured Hugh, "I promise I won''t leave. I''ll just go and call the doctor so that you can get better soon. Then, we can finally go on vacation again." Hugh was still reluctant, fearing that Chelsea''s real intention was to leave him again. Her running off to Charleston had traumatized him greatly, and he could not bear the thought of Chelsea leaving him once more. "How about this, Hugh? I''ll call the hotel reception and ask them to arrange for a doctor toe over, okay?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hugh relented. What mattered was that Chelsea did not leave his side. While they waited for the doctor to arrive, Chelsea used a damp towel to help cool him down, and his condition improved slightly. However, Hugh remained in a daze, murmuring her name with his eyes closed. It deeply troubled Chelsea. When the doctor arrived and took Hugh''s temperature, it had gotten to nearly 39 degrees Celsius, so he immediately prescribed Hugh some medication. Chapter 514 ? Hugh was having a hard time breathing because of the phlegm in his throat. After the family doctor prescribed medication for him, he instructed Chelsea on how it should be taken. Hugh needed to lower his body temperature as soon as possible, or else he would have to go to the hospital to have his condition checked. Chelsea took the doctor''s advice to heart and sent him off before waking Hugh up to take his medicine. "Hugh... Hugh, wake up! Take the medicine before going back to sleep, okay? You''ll feel better tomorrow after taking the medicine." Hugh refused to budge. He nestled into Chelsea''s arms like a pampered child and hugged her waist, refusing to let go. Chelsea gently nudged his head, but she could not persuade him at all. "Be a good boy and take your medicine before sleeping, alright?" Chelsea said as gently as possible. Only then did Hugh open his eyes to look at her.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "...Do I need an injection?" Chelsea noticed Hugh''s wet eyes and realized something. "Hugh, are you scared of needles?" Hugh''s eyelids trembled at the mention of needles. He shook his head at first, but eventually, he sighed and nodded. Finding the situation absurd, Chelsea asked, "Is that a yes or no?" After a while, Hugh whispered, "Yes..." Chelsea chuckled. "I didn''t think a grown-up like you would be afraid of needles." Chelsea''sughter stirred Hugh. "How could youugh at me? Everyone has their own fears." That only made Chelseaugh even harder. "I didn''t expect your fear to be so childish! The children I know are braver than you. Who''s afraid of needles anyway?" Hugh pinched her arm, causing her to grimace in pain. She did not expect Hugh to still have so much strength when he was already down with a cold. "Hugh, that hurt! Don''t you have a cold? How do you still have so much strength?" Hugh held her tightly. "You underestimate me." After some yful banter, Chelsea remembered that he had not taken his medicine yet. "Alright, Hugh, we can''t keep chatting. It''s gettingte, so please take your medicine. The doctor said that you only feel better after you take your medicine. If not, you have to go to the hospital for injections." QUMS This statement was much more effective than all her previous attempts. As soon as Hugh heard the possibility of getting injections, he obediently got up to take his medicine. After tucking him into bed, Chelsea headed for the bathroom. Hugh whispered softly, "Where are you going?" Chelsea patiently replied, "I''m going to take a shower. You should get some rest." After hearing her response, Hugh drifted off to sleep. Chelsea did not sleep much that night as she had to cool Hugh down and change the damp towels. The next morning, when Hugh woke up, Chelsea was still asleep. When Chelsea opened her eyes, Hugh was already awake and staring at her. "Hugh... You''re awake. Has your fever gone down?" Chelsea''s speech was slurred. It was obvious she had not slept well, but she still forced herself to stay awake to check on Hugh out of concern. Chapter 515 Hugh lifted his hand to cover her eyes. "Sleep a little longer. I''m feeling much better now. My fever has gone down, and I''ve coughed out most of the phlegm." "No, I don''t trust you. I need to take your temperature myself." Chelsea reached for the thermometer on the bedside table, but Hugh stopped her and ced her hand back under the covers. "Don''t worry, Chelsea. I told you before that I''d never lie to you. My fever has really gone down. You kept changing towels for mest night and barely got any sleep, so you must be exhausted. "Have a good rest, and when you wake up, we''ll go out for a meal." Hugh kissed Chelsea on the forehead, but it was not enough, so he kissed her again on the cheek. In each other''s embrace, the two of them kissed for a long time before stopping. Chelsea yfully tapped Hugh. "I prefer you when you''re sick. How are you so full of energy when you''ve just recovered? I can barely keep up with you." Hugh mischievously pinched her cheeks. "Go to sleep. I won''t tease you anymore." Finally, she drifted off to sleep. In the morning, Lucy woke up to a phone call from Matthew. Matthew said on the other end, "Wifey, I''ve made breakfast. It''s on the table, so don''t forget to eat after you wake up." Lucy was delighted. Waking up to breakfast prepared by Matthew every morning was truly blissful. "Okay, Matt. Drive safe." ¡°Alright. After I finish up with work at thepany, I''lle back and join you for dinner.¡± Just like that, they ended the call. Lucy went into the dining room to enjoy the breakfast Matthew had prepared. As usual, the breakfast Matthew prepared consisted of a ham sandwich and a ss of milk, which kept Lucy energized for the rest of the day.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She remembered Koven''s advice about using her time wisely. With ample time on her hands now, she decided to flip through her books and start learning about fashion design. Eventually, Koven would test her to see if she had been studying diligently or cking off. Lucy had already bought many books rted to fashion design, including works by Koven himself as well as some renowned local and international designers. For future reference, Lucy took note of some philosophies she found useful in her notebook. Even with some of the less applicable philosophies, she still devoted herself to analyzing them. Without even realizing it, by the time she had finished reading two books, the sun was already setting. The sky was painted orange-red on one side while darkness engulfed the other, revealing a deep blue starry night. Today, Matthew arrived earlier than Lucy expected as his work at Leon Corporation had been incredibly demanding. It sometimes even required him to have dinnerte into the night, and he often did not return home until 11 or 12. Matthew did not have to push himself so hard as Leon Corporation was stable and capable of operating smoothly without him. Plus, thepany was filled with capable individuals who could share the workload, but Matthew always insisted on handling everything himself. He believed that it was the only way not to let his abilities go to waste. If anything were to happen to Leon Corporation, as the leader, he would be responsible for jeopardizing thepany''s future. It was something he wished to avoid. Chapter 516 Although Lucyined about Matthew not spending enough time with her, she still understood why he wanted things to be this way. It was his sense of responsibility as the CEO of Leon Corporation. He felt ountable for every employee, and the burden on his shoulders was greater than Lucy could ever imagine. Even when sheined, she did it in a teasing tone. Most of the time, she just reminded Matthew to take care of his health and not overwork himself. She also expressed her desire to share his worries and burdens. Despite not graduating from a prestigious university, Lucy still had a good understanding of how thepany worked, but Matthew rejected her offer. "Lulu, you have your own dreams now. You want to pursue both drawing and fashion design, but if you use your time to help me, you may not be able to pursue your dreams." Matthew was trying to say that thepany''s affairs should not stop Lucy from chasing her dreams. He believed that Lucy''s own aspirations mattered the most, and he did not want to pressure her into doing anything for him. However, Lucy did not feel pressured at all. She would have been happy to share some of Matthew''s burdens, but since he insisted, she had no choice but to abandon the idea. After dinner, Lucy discussed bing a fashion designer with Matthew. "Koven mighte to our ce this weekend to give me some advice. I hope you won''t mind." "Mind what?" Matthew chuckled, but he still warned her. "Lulu, I''ll never oppose you pursuing your dreams. I''ll always support you, but can you promise me one thing?" "What is it?" "Remember the male celebrity you befriended at the ballst time?" Lucy recalled making several new friends at the Wine Festivalst time, so she was not sure which celebrity Matthew was referring to. "Who are you talking about?" Upon hearing that, Matthew hesitated as it seemed like Lucy hadpletely forgotten about that day while he still vividly remembered it. The male celebrity had harbored na questionable intentions toward Lucy, which troubled Matthew deeply. his mind, that man was like the formen Cillian-someone he would never allow to make advances on Luey. UMSContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Forget it... Since you don''t remember, I won''t push it." Matthew hugged Lucy, and the two enjoyed a sweet moment together before returning to their respective tasks. There were couples who were affectionate, and there were couples who gave each other headaches even before officially gettingo together-like Annabe. Theodore never would have imagined that after rejecting her, she would gradually start to cling to him. Annabe seemed to ignore his rejections, disregarding phrases like ''We''re notpatible'' or ''I don''t like you,'' much to Theodore''s frustration. Why could Annabe not just let him go? He even recruited Lucy to help dissuade Annabe, but she only became more persistent by repeatedly showing up at the pce. QUMS Chapter 517 ? Since Annabe could not get a favorable response from Theodore, she changed her tactics and started chatting with Juliana instead. Recently, Annabe came to the pce with gossip and witty jokes she heard from God knew where to entertain Juliana and make herugh. Throughout it all, Theodore felt sidelined by Juliana, failing to find a chance to speak. While chatting with Juliana, Annabe would asionally bring up Theodore, who would only smile politely as he did not want to seem disrespectful so soon. Sometimes, Theodore even wondered if Annabe had a defense made of iron as she seemedpletely insusceptible to his coldness as she continued to approach him. Annabe spent the whole day in the pce, eating and sometimes going out of her way to help the maids. Theodore did not know if it was intentional, but Annabe knew very well that the maids would not allow her to help in the kitchen because of her status, yet she insisted on entering. This left the maids shocked as they quickly tried to escort her out of the kitchen respectfully. Theodore watched Annabe''s poor acting, wondering how to tell his mother that she did note with good intentions. Theodore reckoned that Juliana was well aware of the situation. She was just trying to maintain a good rtionship between the royal family and the nobility. In recent years, the royal family''s dominance had caused resentment among many nobles, especially after the royal family started venturing into business. It further upset the noble families engaged inmerce.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. They even wanted to invest, hoping to avoid further trouble. However, how could the royal family swallow such humiliation? After delivering a blow to these troublemakers, they finally learned to behave. One had to be firm when dealing with people like them. Only by teaching them a lesson would they relent. These were the survival skills Theodore had learned over the years in the pce. Perhaps he should be harsher on Annabe to make it clear that he had no feelings for her. If Annabe still wanted to be friends after, Theodore would not be opposed to it. Seeing as Theodore was unwilling to engage with her, Annabe sharply brought up Lucy. She knew that Theodore was very fond of his sister, so he should have plenty to say about her, right? "Theodore Theard that Lucy and her husband are very in love. Her husband is the CEO of Leon Corporation, right? I''ve met him before, but I didn''t have the chance to talk to him." As soon as Lucy was mentioned, Theodore had plenty to say. "Yes, my sister is happily married to Matthew. I thought that he was a yer at first and that his coldness portrayed in the media was just an act. "Most of the people from high society I''ve encountered like toying with the emotions of others, so was surprised to see how devoted he is to Lucy." Annabemented, "It sounds like Matthew is an amazing guy." "Absolutely. He really is outstanding, and I admire him a lot. But if he ever betrays Lucy in the future, I won''t let him get away easily." Chapter 518 ? Theodore was reassured about Matthew, but if Matthew ever dared to abandon Lucy or even have just a fleeting thought, Theodore would never forgive him. At that moment, Matthew sneezed. Leon Corporation''s foreign trade business had been boomingtely, with arge influx of Eurovian manufacturers seeking partnerships. Given the stability of Charleston, many manufacturers approached Leon Corporation for coboration. Matthew had been so busy that he was almost sleeping at the office. His routine had been disrupted because other than work and sleep, he had little time for anything else. However, he would still drive home after work sometimes as he had promised to spend time with Lucy. Lucy was very understanding as she even told Matthew not to rush home after work, but he knew deep down that she needed hispany more than anyone else. Her facial expressions betrayed her reluctance to let him leave. Matthew was happy to see how much Lucy cared for him, but it also hurt him to see her like this. Anything he did for Lucy was worth it, so no matter howte he worked at the office, he always rushed home to be with her-even if she was already half-asleep on the bed by the time he got home. Lucy was quite stubborn too. No matter how much Matthew tried to persuade her not to wait up for him, she would not listen. She believed it was necessary to wait for Matthew toe home to create a sense of ritual, but why bother saying she would wait if she was going to fall asleep anyway? After trying to persuade her a few times, Matthew gave up. One day, Matthew received an email from a Gerdishpany at work. Typically, if multinationalpanies wanted to work with Leon l.n Corporation, they would submit their proposals or contracts to the relevant department heads rather thane to Matthew directly. QUMSThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Puzzled upon seeing the email, Matthew wondered who sent it. He opened the email and discovered that it contained a contract to coborate with a Gerdish fashionpany. It contained details of the brand projects thepany had worked on before and the benefits they could bring to Leon Corporation. Matthew was used to seeing such contracts, but as he was about to delete the email, he noticed something familiar as he scrolled down. It was the sender''s name. Was that not the once-famous Hudson Xender? Hudson''s fashionpany thrived in Charleston, with offline stores spread throughout the country. The brand had reached a level of widespread recognition. However, there was a sudden change in CEO at that time, and Hudson mysteriously went to Eurovia. The news reported various reasons for Hudson''s sudden move to Eurovia. About half of them said that he went there to further his education, which was why he swnovel.ne stepped down as CEO in lessthan a year. Some reports imed that Hudson was actually framed by certain members of his family, forcing him to step down. This caused quite a sensation at the time. Chapter 519 ? Matthew highly valued the integrity and reputation of his business partners in the industry. Hudson had a good reputation and public opinion, so Matthew had wanted to work with him even before Leon Corporation came to Charleston as he was thinking of venturing into the fashion industry back then. Leon Corporation had a limited understanding of the industry at the time and needed to conduct more market research, so working with Hudson would be beneficial. To work with him, Matthew even had his assistant investigate the current circumstances of his fashionpany. He found out that if he had worked with Hudson when hispany was in their prime, he could have dominated Charleston''s fashion industry. Unfortunately, just when Hudson was poised for greater sess, internal struggles within thepany led to his sacrifice. He was forced to move to Eurovia. Hudson achieved decent growth in Gerd, but his performance was not as remarkablepared to his peak in Charleston. However, Matthew understood that this did not reflect his true capabilities. Matthew once looked into the matter and found that Hudson was continuously suppressed while in Gerd, with no sign of stopping from the other party. Hudson struggled to survive under the suppression of others when he first came to Eurovia, and he only saw improvements in recent years. His ability to still thrive in such challenging circumstances showcased his business acumen. After reviewing the email, Matthew decided to speak with him personally to understand his thoughts. If he seeded in persuading Matthew, he was ready to sign the contract and sponsor him. Finding Hudson''s contact information was not difficult as he had provided details about hispany''s location in the email signature. Then, Matthew discovered that he was nning aeback in Charleston. Under Hudson''s name was a clothingpany registered as ''Life Story Company.'' It was preparing to expand its operations to Charleston, so Matthew decided to send his subordinates to thoroughly investigate the situation at thatpany. Hudson did not expect his email to receive so much attention from Matthew as he had only sent it to test the waters, especially considering the years of el 9 suppression he had endured from the powerful figures in his family. It was because his uncle had seized control of the family business. In earlier years, Hudson managed to outsmart his cunning uncle, but little did he know that his uncle''s influence had infiltrated the entire family business. When Hudson had his guard down, his uncle seized control. toContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. When that happened, he decided to start fresh in Eurovia. Upon returning to Charleston, manypanies viewed Hudson unfavorably after receiving word from his uncle that he would cut ties with them if they were to work with Hudson. Despite Hudson''s efforts to persuade them, no one dared to take the risk of investing in his new project. When Matthew sent someone to hispany, Hudson was over the moon. After spending years in Eurovia, Hudson had shed all his past naivety. Chapter 520 There was a time when Hudson would boast about his business expertise. However, that changed when he was overtaken by his uncle. Only then did Hudson understand that no matter how good he thought he was at something, there would always be someone better. Despite having defeated his uncle at first, his uncle was able to sway all the shareholders to his side with a wave of his hand in the end. There were many reasons behind Hudson''s downfall, with pride and arrogance being the most significant. During his time in Eurovia, he managed to temper his emotions and be moreposed. Now, with his return to Charleston, he aimed to reim what was rightfully his and get his revenge on his uncle. While his family''s business was not growing as rapidly as before, going up against them with thepany he built from scratch was still a challenge. He needed the support of other majorpanies to stand a chance against his uncle. Upon meeting Matthew''s assistant, Kent, Hudson invited him to sit down and discuss the future direction of hispany, Life Story Company. Kent handed Hudson the contract Matthew drafted himself and said, "Here''s the contract our CEO drafted. Please take a look."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Matthew had emphasized that they could not let Hudson work with anyone else. While Kent bore his instructions in mind, he could not understand why Matthew was so focused on this seemingly insignificant figure especially when he had once failed in the country. Nevertheless, he was just an employee. As long as he fulfilled Matthew''s orders, that was enough. There was no need to think beyond that. Hudson looked at the regtions listed by Matthew. They might seem demanding, but it was because Matthew was confident in his abilities. Hudson was certain that within a year, he would be able to achieve the targets set by Matthew. "Mr. Xender?" SW Kent looked at Hudson. It was the first time he had seen him in person. Kent had seen him on television many years ago when he was just starting out as the head of the family business. At that time, Hudson came off as extremely arrogant. SW However, the news at that time was all about him being ousted from his position by the people in thepany, with his uncle taking over. The news became a hot topic of discussion back then. This person Matthew chose... Could he really achieve the goals required in such a short time? Kent had memorized the details of the contract like the back of his hand, and the annual profit target set by Matthew was a figure that even some of the most sessful §Ö clothing brands in Charleston struggled to achieve-let alone mid-tierpanies. It was impossible for them to reach that target within a year. to Looking at this modestpany, Life Story Company, Kent admitted that it did have its unique qualities. The scale of thepany might be smaller, but it was quite respectablepared to otherpanies on the same level. Of course, there was noparison to where Kent worked, Leon Corporation. After exining Leon Corporation''s requirements one by one, Kent awaited Hudson''s answer. Then, Hudson quickly replied, "I can meet all of Mr. Leon''s requirements." Chapter 521 ? Kent was taken aback by Hudson''s confident response to such an unreasonable requirement. It made him stumble over his words. "So... Are you saying you can reach the targets within a year, Mr. Xender?" Kent needed to confirm that Hudson had not misread the contract. It was one year! Was he so quick to agree because he misread the timeline? However, Hudson showed no hesitation as he signed his name on the contract. "Yes, these requirements aren''t difficult for me. Please tell Mr. Leon that I guarantee to meet his coboration goals." Hudson understood why Matthew sent his assistant. It was a test to see if he had the determination to aplish the goal that many thought was unattainable. In that moment, Hudson''s spirits soared. It was as if he had found a newfound motivation and soulmate--Matthew. Before this, Hudson had gone to great lengths to win over potential partners, attending numerous gatherings and sacrificing much of his free time, only to receive polite refusals from them. Hudson even suspected that these people were just in it for the free meal. Hudson started to doubt himself, wondering if he truly had what it took. Fortunately, Matthew appeared at just the right time, saving a series of ns that were on the verge of falling through. In fact, Hudson was ready to sign with Matthew as soon as he saw the first use of the contract, where Matthew promised to support his creation of a collection of clothes focused on a single element. Given the current fashion trends leaning toward eclectic styles withplex decoration and colors, Hudson felt that such styles could lead to visual fatigue. Thus, he had the innovative idea of creating monochromatic clothing. However, this endeavor required substantial financial support and courage. Once trends were set, most people would stick with that style for a certain period of time. Hudson''s approach was unconventional, which was not something the profit-oriented businessmen would readily choose. el.ne Setting new trends would require talented designers and substantial investment, Such a scenario came with risks, and there was no guarantee of recouping their investment. Who would be willing to take on such risks? While there were other contributing factors, this was the main reason Hudson kept hitting walls. When his uncle learned of his ns to expand to Charleston, he sent various elf congrattory messages. He even attended Hudson''sun. He even while pulling strings behind the scenes. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. This left Hudson utterly helpless and unable to voice his grievances. This time around, many might view Matthew''s move as a desperate gamble. The fact that Hudson, whom no one had high hopes for, managed to secure a sponsorship from Leon Corporation was unprecedented. Anyone would be shocked to find out, including Hudson''s uncle, who had been suppressing him all this time... He wondered what kind of promises Hudson made to Matthew to secure a sponsorship for this seemingly impossible project. Chapter 522 ? When Koven arrived at Matthew''s detached vi, he could not hide his shock. It was more luxurious than he could ever imagine. Koven had heard about the endless wealth of Leon Corporation beforeing here, and he had mentally prepared himself. Even so, the sight of the luxurious vi still left him awestruck. Over the years, Koven had earned a considerable amount with his career as a fashion designer. Even his personal studio was considered one of thergest in Charleston.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. However,pared to this house, his achievements seemed infinitesimal. When he heard Lucy say that Matthew owned several properties in Charleston, Koven fully embraced the meaning of parison is the thief of joy.'' Compared to the grandeur of the ground floor, Lucy''s room was much simpler. Her room was filled with her own paintings and many books, unlike downstairs, which was adorned with Matthew''s collections. If Koven identally touched anything and broke it, there was no way he could afford topensate for it. Koven remarked upon entering Lucy''s room, "Your room looks much morefortable. I wouldn''t even dare sit on that genuine leather couch downstairs!" Lucy did not know why he said that, so she asked with confusion, "Why not?" Koven waved his hand. "Tsk, Matthew is so rich. What if I break it by sitting my ass down on it?¡± Lucy almost burst outughing. "You''re overthinking it, Koven!" Lucy had never noticed how funny Koven was. The first time they met, he seemed so serious about fashion. It was rare to see this down-to-earth side of him. "How am I overthinking? Matthew is filthy rich, isn''t he?" Koven eximed. Lucy teased, "Coming from a top designer!" Koven shrugged it off. "What? I''m just speaking the truth." "Fine, I''ll stop. I used to think you were a serious person, but I didn''t think..." Koven scratched his head. ¡°I''m only serious when ites to fashion, nothing else. How else am I supposed to survive all day?" Lucy said, ¡°Work-life bnce is important, so you''re doing it right." After chatting for a while, Lucy finally talked business. "I''ve gone through the books you rmended to me twice now. Take a look at my notes." Lucy handed over her notebook to Koven. Upon opening it, he found dense but neatly written notes about her understanding of the books. Koven quickly nced over the notes. It had a distinct personal style as she extracted suitable and trendy ideas from the books while also highlighting the points she disagreed with. She jotted develing her thoughts. S all These notes were even more detailed than what Koven remembered about the books. He had praised Lucy for her exceptional talent before, but after reviewing her notes, Koven realized that he had to reassess her. Not only was Lucy exceptionally talented, but she was also dedicated. With a good mentor, she might even surpass him someday. Chapter 523 ? Koven closed the notebook. "Lucy, I underestimated you before. Do you know that if you had a good mentor, you would''ve definitely surpassed me?" Lucy was pleasantly surprised by Koven''s evaluation. He had already praised her highly before, but Lucy thought that he was just saying it to save her from embarrassment. Listening to him now, Lucy realized that he had high expectations for her. Being held in such high regard, Lucy felt uneasy all of a sudden. Flustered, she was beginning to doubt herself. Was she really as capable as Koven said? "Koven, I just read the books like you asked. Aren''t you exaggerating?" "What? Don''t you believe me? Look at what you''ve highlighted. It''s not easy to express understanding of things you''ve never learned before. When I was first starting out, I didn''t have your insight and skills." Lucy was even more embarrassed now. Was Koven really being sincere? Lucy was still doubtful. "Y-You''re making me shy." "There''s no need to be shy. You must ept thesepliments graciously because in the future, you''ll be receiving far more praise than I am right now." Koven patted Lucy''s shoulder as he genuinely appreciated her talent. "I barely know how to walk, yet you''re asking me to fly!" ¡°What''s so hard about flying? You clearly don''t know how talented you are..." Koven admired talented and hardworking designers like Lucy. He had no intention of suppressing neers, so he was determined to help her. "Lucy, don''t let this opportunity go to waste. I''ll teach you for free." "For free?" Lucy wanted to refuse his kind offer. "But you''re teaching me about fashion design. I should still pay you for your efforts, right?" Koven interrupted her, "I''m doing this of my free will because I don''t want your talents to go unnoticed." Koven cared deeply about Lucy''s potential sess in the field, even more than Lucy herself. He believed that by providing guidance, Lucy might be able to navigate this path more smoothly with fewer obstacles. "Don''t refuse me anymore. I''m helping you because I truly believe in your talent, and geniuses like you are not easy toe by." Lucy and Koven debated for a long time, but no matter what Lucy said, he would not listen. Eventually, they had to set their differences aside. Thinking that he had sessfully convinced Lucy, Koven pped his hands together. "Excellent, it''s settled, then. You cane to myText content ? N?velDrama.Org. studio next time. "Whenever the studio has simple tasks to take care of, I''ll give you the opportunity to handle them yourself. Be prepared!" "Of course!" Lucy was eager to get hands-on experience as she did not want to disappoint Koven. That day, Koven exined to Lucy the history of modern fashion. He also emphasized that his style should not influence hers. Although Lucy had learned a lot from him, she understood that she had to stay true to her own artistic identity. Chapter 524 ? Following Koven''s instructions, Lucy did not abandon her unique style, which was abination of traditional elements and tailored designs to create a unique piece of clothing. Koven highly admired her current level of skill. "But this isn''t enough. You have a general idea in terms of style, but you still need to improve in terms of professionalpetence. No need to worry. I believe in your abilities. Just read more books. Nothing is too difficult for you," said Koven.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Lucy used to find fashion design courses boring and dry, so she feared that she would not be able to cope or might give up halfway. However, Koven was a great mentor. Not only was he able to answer Lucy''s questions professionally, but he could also help her better understand some of the moreplex concepts. This made Lucy more confident about her future. Without even realizing it, it was time for lunch. Lucy asked Koven to stay for the afternoon. He originally had other ns at his studio, but he could not say no to Lucy, so he stayed. Delighted to wee Koven as a guest, Lucy decided to cook herself to thank him for his help. Then, Lucy instructed the maid to pick up the groceries she needed-broli, potatoes, beef, and different kinds of fruits. She was preparing a feast. Initially thinking that lunch would be prepared by the maids, Koven did not expect Lucy to know how to cook. In his mind, Lucy was no different from the noblewomen who never got their hands dirty. When he saw her rolling up her sleeves to wash the vegetables, even whipping out the cutting board and knife, he was astonished. "Why are you cooking yourself? I thought the maids would prepare lunch." While skillfully chopping vegetables, Lucy turned to look at Koven. "I usually help the maids in Out Kitchen vel.ne because enjoy cooking, but Matthew doesn''t let me cook sometimes. He says it''s too tiring for me." Koven smirked. "That''s expected..." UMS "I actually don''t mind. A few dishes aren''t too tiring. It''s not like I have to run around. I''m just using my hands. I wonder what Matthew is thinking..." Koven continued asking, "Has Matthew ever eaten the food you cooked?" Lucy nodded firmly. "Of course, he''s had it many times. I prepare the lunches he takes to the office. He refused to let me cook at first, butter, he got hooked." Koven scoffed. That was how men were. They always said one thing but meant another. ¡°Alright, you should leave now, Koven. The kitchen is smoking up, so you shouldn''t stand around in here." Lucy pushed Koven out, and not long after, she emerged from the kitchen with sauteed broli, roasted pork, beef and potato casserole, and arge te of freshly cut fruit sd. The sight of the food made Koven''s mouth water. "I spent so long studying abroad and still can''t cook. Cooking is like my weakness, but it seems like you can do everything!" SW Chapter 525 ? N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Lucy blushed at Koven''s praise. "You''re exaggerating. Cooking is simple. If you want to learn, I can teach you." Koven nodded eagerly. "Sure!" He wasted no time in picking up a piece of beef. Although the casserole dish was easy to assemble, the cooking time in the oven had to be precise and required the skills of a professional chef. It was the true test of a chef''s culinary expertise. Koven had a mouthful of beef. It was tender and vorful, truly delicious. Then, Koven had a mouthful of potatoes. The chunks of potatoes were cut to the perfect size, and they were soft and extremely appetizing. Koven eximed in amazement. "Wow! This casserole is better than what I''ve had in restaurants!" He was not exaggerating. The restaurants either overcooked the beef or undercooked the potatoes, but Lucy''s version was perfectly bnced. "Did you learn to make this dish from someone else?" Lucy pushed the food toward him, encouraging him to eat more. "Not exactly. I found a cooking video online and learned to make it by following along. It took a long time at first, and the first few tries didn''te out well. It took a lot of practice toe this far, but I know you''re just ttering me by saying it''s better than what''s served in restaurants. It''s not like I don''t know my limits." ? Koven picked up another piece of beef. "Don''t say that. I only speak the truth! never lie. If something is good, I''ll say it''s good. If it''s bad, I''ll say it''s bad." Koven''s eyes were fixed on Lucy as if he were trying to show his sincerity through his gaze. "Actually... There''s something I''ve been meaning to tell you, but I haven''t been able to bring myself to say it..." Koven paused mid-sentence and hesitated. Seeing how Koven went from casual to serious all of a sudden, Lucy grew anxious, thinking that something was wrong. "What''s the matter?" Koven set down his utensils and took a sip of water. "Charlotte approached me..." He spoke in a probing tone, knowing there was some history between Lucy and Charlotte. He could tell from Charlotte''s words that she resented Lucy deeply. "Charlotte told me that she was grateful for the opportunity to walk the runway and have me design a dress for her, but she also warned me not to get too close to you." SW Lucy thought that it was something serious, but it turned out to be this. She was already used to Charlotte''s actions. "You don''t have to be so nervous. I won''t take anything Charlotte says to heart." "Are you..." "I just have to deal with the obstacles as theye. If she wishes to badmouth me, there''s nothing I can do to stop her. But if she dares provoke me againol won''t be so forgiving." Koven felt relieved. "That''s good... I just wanted to warn you to be careful around Charlotte. I''m d you understand." Chapter 526 ? "Thank you for your concern, Koven. I''ll definitely keep an eye on her." Lucy wanted to say that she had been wary of Charlotte a long time ago and had developed a sense of vignce against her ever since getting provoked by her. On the other hand, it seemed to be the second time Koven felt threatened by Charlotte''s subtle warnings. He sighed and said wryly, "You don''t know this but... In our line of work,working is crucial." "What do you mean?" Lucy remembered Koven''s warning earlier. She thought that the most important thing for fashion designers was their abilities. "I know I told you that abination of skill and hard work is important." Koven exined, hoping to dispel Lucy''s doubts. "Back in the early years of the fashion industry, everyone''s intentions were pure, and there weren''t that many ill-intentioned people yet. "But in recent years, many falsely acimed fashion designers have emerged under the guise created by talent agencies. They upy the path that many talented designers should''ve taken. "These talent agencies would package these individuals as having studied abroad and returned with great skills. "It''s the mysterious identities of these unnamed designers that create a psychological effect, making the public want to pursue these phony designers rather than real talent. "Let me tell you this. Apart from the talented designers of my era, all the newer designers have been crowded out by these people, leaving them with no space of opportunity QUMS "There are countless people trying to make it in this industry, but some of them are still struggling to make ends meet. "Everything you''ve seen so far, especially the well-known designers you see on TV and in newspapers, are all products of talent agencies. So, don''t believe in their so-called talent. "With money and fame, they can craft an attractive public persona. This is the greatest tragedy of the modern fashion industry." "So... All the morous and talented designers I see on TV are all..." Lucy hesitated but still voiced her thoughts, "They''re all fake?!" "Yes, most of what you see achieved stardom this way. Only a small minority truly deserve to call themselves ''self-made."" Lucy never imagined the industry to be so corrupt. Everything she witnessed on television turned out to be just a small part of the industry. "Actually, I just wanted to give you a heads-up. Since you''re backed by Matthew, you have a higher starting point, so you can at least avoid the absurdities I went through. You won''t be threatened by others either. It''s a good thing... "These things happen in every field, and I just wanted to tell you the truth, so there''s no need to be so surprised."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Koven said with full transparency. The world was indeed corrupt, not only in the fashion industry. Lucy thought to herself that Matthew would have definitely encountered such situations at work as well, even if he was a mighty CEO. Chapter 527 ? A few bites into the meal, Lucy lost her appetite. More importantly, she wanted to know what else Charlotte had said to Koven. If she had said anything offensive or threatening to Koven, Lucy was not going to let her get away with it. "How do I avoid these situations from happening?" Koven did not have a huge reaction. In fact, his expression barely changed since he told Lucy these things, and he still had a good appetite. "I mentioned earlier that you have Matthew to back you up. There''s no need to draw a clear line between what he can or can''t help with. I''m sure that the two of you help each other a lot in your rtionship, and I believe Matthew wouldn''t just let something like that happen to you.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "I know how he is, and there''s no doubt how much he cares about you." Lucy found it hard to believe that Koven had such a clear understanding of her rtionship with Matthew when they had only known each other for a short time. However, his next words provided her with the answer she wanted. "Do you know why I know this? It''s because I can see your effort and perseverance. After meeting both you and Charlotte, the stark contrast between you both makes Charlotte''s behavior even more repulsive to me. "With Matthew''s power in Charleston, everyone can see how much he loves you. But I have a feeling you''re rejecting the help he''s trying to offer." Lucy fell into deep thought as Koven''s words struck a chord with her. "What you said... is true." Lucy had faced many setbacks and defeats in the past, so she hade to believe that she only had herself to rely on under such circumstances. Even now, she felt that Matthew''s assistance was somewhat burdensome. Seeing as she was lost in thought, Koven realized that he had touched a sore spot, but he continued, "If you would do anything for Matthew, I believe he feels the same way about you. "Lucy, this path isn''t easy, and you might encounter the kind of people I talked about. When that happens, Matthew will be the only one by your side to help you." Only Matthew... "But I..." Lucy knew exactly where her hearty, but she had been so good at hiding it all this while. ¡°Be careful of Charlotte. She''s more cunning than you can imagine. She might turn the tables on you and make it impossible for you to defend yourself." Lucy asked Koven what else Charlotte threatened him with. Koven put his utensils down, and his expression sank. "She didn''t explicitly state anything, but I could sense what she was implying, so I came to warn you." "Why does she keep bothering you?" "I suppose it''s because of you. At first, she just wanted me to make her a dress." Chapter 528 Koven sighed. "After finding out that I wanted to be your mentor, she started to reach out to me, trying to iste you by pulling me in." "Is she really that childish?" How dare Charlotte still resort to such cliche tactics? Lucy almost found it degrading. "Lucy, you need to understand that these methods may sound cliche, but they work. The scariest part is that she''s taking advantage of other people''s kindness." Just the mention of Charlotte''s name seemed to burden Lucy endlessly. If that was the case, she was going to confront her head-on. "What conditions did she offer you?" Koven waved his hand dismissively. "Forget about it. I won''t ept any amount of money from her. I even wanted to tear up the dress she asked me to make. After the way she insulted me, I would never agree to anything she said. "Lucy, the reason Charlotte is targeting me is because of our rtionship, so you should think carefully about how she might use the same tactic on others. If she already tried to win me over, she might do the same to those around you even the household maids. "You really need to be careful. If you have close friends, they have to be wary of her too. Her ways may beme, but they work. "Money isn''t everything, but without it, there''s little you can do. Once she captures the greed of certain people, things can quickly spiral out of control. More importantly, I want to remind you that the power dynamics in the pce areplex. You probably know that better than I do." Even Koven, an outsider, understood how intricately intertwined the royal family''s rtionships were in Charleston, especially considering the interests of other nobles. It was a tangled web that was hard to unravel. "Thank you for sharing all of this with me." ¡°Don''t mention it. You''re smart, and I''m only reminding you because I see you as someone worth befriending.¡± Koven did not know why he was so ????? concerned about Lucy. Perhaps it was after he discovered her rare talent during their first meeting. Upon getting to know her better, he realized how kind and friendly she was. That was why he was willing to open up and share so much. Their conversation came to a temporary halt. To liven up the mood, Lucy decided to indulge in some desserts, giving herself the motivation for whaty ahead. While Lucy was busy, Matthew was also snowed under with work.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. el.n The coboration with Hudson had officially started operations, and things went smoothly at first. However, other aspects of the project proved to be quite tricky. They had a general direction for the brand''s name, but they were not satisfied with the brand''s logo and the designers for the clothing. Hudson and Matthew were sitting Yet face-to-face as they conversed through a screen. ¡°Mr. Leon, we weren''t satisfied with the designs produced by the previous designers, and I''ve sent more people out to find suitable designers, but we haven''t found the right candidates yet." Matthew shared Hudson''s concern. "I haven''t had any luck on my end either." Chapter 529 The concept of their coborative brand''s design was focused on the signature minimalist style that Hudson''spany excelled in. However, executing this collection required designers with strong expertise. The designers from Hudson''spanycked sufficient experience, and their design philosophies were different from their desired direction, so they were set aside. That meant that they had to find recements who were even more skilled, which was quite the challenge, given the short timeframe. The collection was scheduled tounch in thetter half of the year, which meant they had only six months left. Given that there were no other options, Hudson came up with apromise. "How about this? Designer No. 3 works for mypany. His work may becking a little, but it seems we have no other choice for now." Abandoning the n tounch the clothing line in thetter half of the year was not an option. Many major brands would beunching new products at the end of the year, and if they could not introduce something fresh by then, their brand might struggle to gain traction. Even if Matthew invested heavily in advertisements, it could be futile. "But if we go with this designer''s work, the sales might not meet our expectations. Wouldn''t we bepromising on our original intent? We want a big sess¡ªa breakthrough for this collection¡ªso I disagree with your proposal." Hudson frowned. "So... What do we do?" Matthew drummed his fingers on the table. "I''ll figure something out." After ending the video call with Hudson, Matthew felt a wave of fatigue wash over him. It kept him up all night yesterday, and he could not sleep even with Lucy beside him. It felt like a heavy burden weighing on his heart, suffocating him. Despite his extensive search, Matthew could not find a designer whose style fit their brand''s vision. A designer... Suddenly, the image of Koven shed through Matthew''s mind, followed closely by Lucy.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Right, Lucy had mentioned that Koven was teaching her about fashion. Perhaps Lucy could help him. There was a knock on Matthew''s door, so he told the person toe in. "Matt..." Instantly, Matthew regretted letting the person enter. It was Samantha. "Yes?" Matthew''s expression turned visibly grim, and his tone was impatient. Samantha was taken aback by Matthew''s attitude but forced herself to calm down and say, "Matt, I came to talk to you about something. I know you need help right now." Matthew wanted her to leave. "I don''t ed help. I don''t need e''s help, so don''t oversteel "But..." and swnos deantha gritted her teeth know you''re looking "1 Sites et designer. I just wanted to "I already have someone in mind." Chapter 530 ? Matthew''s voice was not loud, but each word struck Samantha''s heart like a hammer. It left her breathless as she wondered what Matthew would say next. Seeing as she was still standing there, Matthew said, "Did I not make myself clear?" Samantha tried to hide her frustration and disappointment. After spending so much time with Matthew, she knew his temperament well. It was best to do as he said. "But Matt... I thought you still haven''t chosen anyone." "Who I choose is irrelevant now. What I want to know is how you came to know about this." Matthew sat on the couch and looked at her with a rigid posture. Matthew did not have to ask. He could already guess that it was his mother, Gabrie, meddling in his business again. He noticed that information about his activities was leaking from within thepany. It was not just him being paranoid. Gabrie never failed to bring up what he was doing, covering it up with clumsy lies, which only made her more suspicious. After finding out about this, Matthew turned a blind eye since nopany secrets were leaked anyway. He knew his mother''s methods well. She either used threats or money to force his employees topromise. However, Matthew was feeling somewhat regretful now. He had hoped that his mother would know her ce by now, but that was not the case. She was still seeking opportunities to maneuver Samantha into his presence. Fidgeting with her fingers, Samantha responded, "I heard from Hudson''spany that he''s in need of a designer, so I came to volunteer."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Hudson would not be that naive... "Life Story Company has never disclosed any information about openly recruiting designers. How did you find out?" Matthew already had a good idea of the answer. He just wanted Samantha to admit it. "Well... I..." Seeing as she had been exposed, Samantha was at a loss for words as she faced Matthew''s dismissive demeanor. However, she was still unwilling to give up. Just beforeing to Leon Corporation, Gabrie had warned her that if Matthew rejected her, she could not get discouraged and should exin herself to him "The thing is, I came here today to let you know that I want the designer position. I don''t have any other intentions, and I''m not asking for anything else." Samantha said thest sentence while holding her breath. She really had no other motives other than wanting to spend more time with Matthew, but he was not giving her a chance at all. Matthew felt that he was being firm enough, but she was too shameless and persistent to notice... "If you want the position, go to Hudson''spany and try your luck there. I''m not the only one making these choices. Do you understand?" Matthew''s response felt like a tiny opening for her. Although it was not the response Samantha hoped for, it was enough to give her some relief for the time being. Chapter 531 ? "Alright, alright..." Samantha began spouting nonsense out of excitement. Did this mean that she would be able to spend more time with Matthew in the future? However, Samantha was happy over this for nothing. It was not what she thought at all. Matthew was relieved to finally be rid of this huge trouble. There was a huge problem at work when Matthew received the call from Hudson. The people working for him were getting unreliable. A data entry mistake had caused a contract to be wrongly drafted. Matthew berated Pete, the person in charge of this, sharply. A lot of yelling was involved. He asked coldly, "Who was in charge of the data entry?" "I am..." A man standing at the very end put up his hand to say. "Who was the one in charge of fact-checking?" "That was me, Mr. Leon..." A young woman put up her hand. "Did Pete check the data?" Pete nodded. His gut told him that Matthew was about to blow his top. "Is this the standard we''re supposed to have after you''ve done the checking?" Matthew read through the contract once more and checked every part of it that might go wrong. He found numerous minor problems in the contract, but Pete insisted that he had checked it through. If Matthew had not heard Pete talk about this, he would have thought something was wrong with Pete''s eyes. Pete trembled. He had no idea what to say to smooth this over. "Mr. Leon, I can exin things..."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. There was silence for a few seconds, and Matthew still had not heard any exnation from Pete. He had no time to waste any longer on what excuse Pete wanted to give. "Read this contract again seriously to find out what''s the problem with it. All I did was take a nce and I''ve already found many minor problems. If I see any more el.ne problems after you resubmit this contract to me, I won''t let any of you off that easily." "Yes, yes, Mr. Leon..." Pete was relieved. He knew el Matthew''s temper very well. Matthew had been at thepany for many years and had always given all his employees very lucrative benefits. However, his employees had to perform their best in return and not make any mistakes. Otherwise, there would be no benefits to talk of and they would be fired. The entire team left, and Matthew was left to pick up Hudson''s call. "You''re a busy man, Mr. Leon." Matthew did not reply. Hudson continued teasing, ¡°I had no idea you were so strict at disciplining your employees. You''re pretty nice to me byparison." His words made the veins on Matthew''s temple throb. "Cut to the chase. What do you want?" Hudson went straight to the point. "A designer came for an interview at mypany iming that she was rmended by you, but her expertise doesn''t seem to be in design. Moreover, her design concept... Well, it doesn''t really match what we''re looking for. Did you really rmend her?" He tried his best to sugarcoat this because the woman named Samantha had no ideas or talent when it came to fashion design. She did even worse than rookie designers who came to hispany for an interview. Matthew gently massaged between his eyes. He felt a little tired. "I did rmend her, but not really." Hudson was confused. What did Matthew mean? Was Matthew ying a guessing game with him? Chapter 532 Hudson asked hesitatingly, "Mr. Leon, are you... ying a guessing game with me? I don''t understand what you''re trying to say." Matthew had no choice but to tell him the truth of what happened. "Samantha Shelby is a designer my mother rmended. That''s the reason why I told her to try and interview with yourpany." "But Mr. Leon... This woman isn''t capable enough for the job. Also..." He was reminded of Samantha''s attitude. Hudson felt like she was a fly that kept buzzing around his ear.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Samantha imed that she was a rookie designer, but her attitude did not reflect that. She did not act like a newbie in the working world and did not regard her superiors in such a manner. "She ims to have just started working, but she doesn''t look like a newbie at all. She name-dropped you the moment she walked into my office and kept ordering my secretary and everyone else around. "Those who weren''t aware she was here for an interview might think she was somebody important. Have you seen any rookie in the working world act the way she does?" Matthew could hardly breathe from just listening to Hudson. Samantha had always been good at acting one way and behaving in another. Matthew knew that about her but could never get used to it. Hudson could tell from the way Matthew spoke that he had his reasons for allowing Samantha to act so brazenly. "Mr. Leon, are you sure you want Samantha Shelby to be hired?" Matthew said, "Of course not! Find a suitable reason to get rid of her." That was when Hudson realized something. Matthew wanted him to take care of this troublesome woman! "That''s smart of you to push this problem to me, Mr. Leon." "I''m just worried that my dear mother would give me more problems. I don''t have that much time to waste on handling this woman." When Hudson was in the mood to gossip, he could be even worse than the biggest mouth in Matthew''s office. "Really? But it looks like you have quite a special rtionship with Samantha Shelby." Matthew stopped Hudson from continuing this embarrassing conversation. "Don''t be ridiculous. There''s nothing between us." It was thanks to Gabrie''s matchmaking attempt that made it difficult for Matthew to get rid of that sticky gum. "Alright, fine. Who doesn''t know that Mr. Leon always puts his family first?" Hudson had only known Matthew for a short time, but it was enough for him to know Matthew''s character. Matthew might im that he never wanted to be disturbed while working, but the moment his wife called, he would put down everything in his hands to pick up her call. He was not the workaholic that everyone had described him to be "Stop with the teasing. Remember what I said. Just get rid of her as soon as possible. We don''t have time to waste on something minor like this. I''ll rmend a designer to you who''s really capable tomorrow." After getting to know Hudson, Matthew realized that this man did not act like a CEO of apany at all. There were times when Hudson acted more like a thug. The way he acted and the way he worked was so different. When it came to work, he was very reliable, and Matthew would always trust him with it. It did not matter what his personality was like. Matthew was happy with him as long as he was able to achieve the quality of work Matthew wanted. Hudson''s personality was a good bnce at work. He made work less stale and boring Hudson stopped joking and promised that the work tomorrow would not be affected. Chapter 533 ? Lucy had never been so troubled before over her design. Koven had told her before that most designers get their inspiration quite suddenly. She needed to make sure that she had post-it notes on her at all times to capture these sudden shes of inspiration. He even told Lucy that there were times when inspiration hit him just before he went to sleep at night and caused him to be sleepless for the next few nights. Racking her brain constantly would not get her inspiration, and Lucy finally understood this after thest few days. She decided to use Koven''s way of doing something to rx when she had no inspiration. Lucy picked up a book to read, but she felt it was too boring. She decided to pick up her brushes to paint something. It had been a long time since shest painted, and the brushes felt a little unfamiliar in her hand. However, she slowly regained the familiarity of the brushes. She painted the flowers in the garden, and they came alive under her paintbrushes. Even though Koven often praised her designs, Lucy found herself struggling thest few days. Things were not as easy as Koven had imed. Lucy realized that painting could temporarily fill up the emptiness she felt from having ack of inspiration. Koven had given her a challenge. He wanted her to design a gown that would surpass the one she had modified in half a month. Lucy thought this would be easy, but she was met with difficulties the moment she started work. Lucy could hardly design a gown that would be as beautiful as the one before. She realized all her inspiration had been given to it. She ced the gown on her bed and stared at it. She picked up her paintbrushes and began painting again. The petals on the flowers were wrapped tightly as they had not bloomed. Lucy could imagine butterflies flying around it... A vast expanse of ck required some brightening up, much like those pretty flowers... The old, rickety fence surrounded the budding flowers in a closure to be admired. Lucy suddenly thought of something. If she wanted to disy beauty, there was no need to be so reserved, just like these flowers that reached out with their stems. The long gown was able to entuate the elegant bodyline of a woman, but it felt like something net was missing. The skirt had to be tightened around the hip, and the puffy sleeves had to be removed to showcase the pretty shoulders. Lucy decided this was it. She tossed aside the painting in her hand and began work on the gown. Another request of Koven was for her to create additional essories on the gown toplement it. There were many types of essories such asce andN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. embroidery, but adding on too much of them would just make the gown too dreary. Lucy looked at the gown she had designed before and realized what the problem was. For gowns to showcase sexiness and an alluring charm, embroidery would be too old-fashioned. It would not match the theme at all. Usingce would just make the gown look out of sorts. That meant that she had to get rid of both elements. Lucy thought about it and cut off the cloth at the back. It made the gown look much better. Shepleted the gown ording to her idea. The gown was halfway there, but she was already quite satisfied at this point. Lucy finally understood how Koven felt when he got anxious trying to realize his inspiration. When inspiration hit, she had to stop everything else she was doing. Otherwise, inspiration would escape from her. Matthew arrived home while Lucy was admiring her work. Chapter 534 ? Matthew had rushed all the way back home. He was recently much busier than Lucy thought, and she wondered what he was really working on. Lucy knew that he had a lot to do and she walked out of the room to wee him home. When she saw the dark circles under Matthew''s eyes, Lucy got upset. ¡°Matthew, you haven''t been resting well thest few days. Why don''t you just stay back at thepany to rest if it gets toote with work?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. There was a pantry and a room in Matthew''s office that could be used for rest. Lucy felt that it was much too tiring for him to be traveling back and forth from the office like that. He should not push himself if he was too busy with work. Lucy had already limatized to living in Charleston. Matthew did not need to worry about her so much. Moreover, if Matthew continued this way, he might fall apart from exhaustion. Lucy did not want him to suffer too much. However, Matthew did not feel this way at all. It was tiring to work the entire day, and he needed to see Lucy to get energized. "I want to apany you at home." Matthew kissed Lucy on the forehead. "That''s the only way for me to go to work the next day with full energy." Lucy still felt worried for him. She thought that his words were exaggerated. "Don''t say that. The most important thing is for you to have a good sleep after a tired day at work. Your body will fall apart if you continue this way." Matthew knew that Lucy was concerned for him, but he was not afraid of feeling tired. "Let''s not talk about this. I know you''re worried about me, but there''s something else I need to talk to you about." "What is it that''s making you speak so seriously?" Matthew had always been this way when it came to work. He would be serious and leave no room for any carelessness. "Wifey, I know that you''ve been learning a lot from Koven recently, which is why I''d like you to work at Hudson Xender''spany." "Hudson Xender?" "Do you know him?" The look on Lucy''s face made Matthew think that she might know Hudson. However, Lucy replied, "Well, not exactly... I''ve heard of him before because Hudson Xender is well-respected in the fashion design world in Charleston. He went off to Euroviater and never returned. I''ve always felt it was a pity." Even though Hudson was not a designer, he was a known sponsor for designers, which was why he was quite famous among designers. "There are plenty of talents, but there aren''t many who recognize them. Even Koven feels it''s a pity that Hudson Xender left." Matthew said, "Did Koven tell you about this?" Lucy nodded. "Yes. I''ve only heard of Hudson Xender''s name before. I don''t really know much about him. Koven and Hudson were friends.¡± Matthew was surprised. Meanwhile, these two men Lucy had just mentioned were facing each other in Hudson''s office. Koven looked at Hudson sharply and said unhappily, "How rude of you, Hudson. You didn''t even contact me after being back for so long." Hudson smiled apologetically as he said, "Well, that''s because you''re too busy with work." He knew exactly what Koven was like after knowing him for so long. At times like this, the best strategy was to do and say whatever Koven wanted. Otherwise, this argument would never end. "Stop ying the fool with me." Koven mmed the table. "Isn''t" t yourpany nning to establish a brand? You''re much busier than I am Swn Chapter 535 ? Hudson chuckled. He knew that Koven had investigated everything about him. "Your uncle... Is he still giving you trouble?" Koven knew exactly why Hudson left for Eurovia. He felt sadder than anyone else that Hudson had to leave. If it were not for Hudson''s help, Koven would never be where he was today. "You''re still exactly the same, but I''m already used to it. Now that I have more money and power, there''s no need for me to be afraid of him." Koven picked up the cup of coffee that had cooled down and finished it. "You know better than me what kind of person your uncle is. Do you really think he won''t go crazy and destroy your littlepany overnight?" He had always been direct with his words, especially when facing a close friend like Hudson. Koven did not hold anything back, and Hudson was already used to Koven being that way. "My uncle would''ve already destroyed mypany if he wanted to, but he hasn''t done anything so far.¡± "That wily old fox knows to choose the perfect timing. He''s not stupid. He''s going to put up a great act in front of everybody and make the public think that you''re a big, loving family when in fact, he can''t wait to bankrupt you." Hudson raised an eyebrow and said, "That''s a pretty good analysis. I would have thought he''s your uncle instead of mine." Koven almost spat out his coffee. "Why do you always have to joke about something so serious?" Hudson smiled widely. "Alright, alright. Let''s stop arguing about this." "Although..." Koven rubbed his fingers against the cup. "I think I understand now how helpless you were back then. I had always thought that you were too soft-hearted. It never urred to me that there were some things that you could do nothing about." Hudson knew what Koven was referring to. Koven had always thought that Hudson never fought against his uncle properly and was too soft-hearted. However, that was not entirely true. met Hudson realized how big the gap was between him and his uncle, especially when it came to connections. Every department in thepany back then was filled with his uncle''s people, and they were all well-connected. It would only take one word from his uncle and all of them would turn their backs against thepany. l All his uncle needed to do was give them some money and they would betray Hudson on ount of the help his uncle had given them. Hudson would end up being isted with no one to help him in the end. swno "Did you experience something simr to what happened to me?" Koven sighed. "Yes. It was quite a simr situation to yours." The memory of how he hadpromised with Charlotte gave him a headache. It unsettled him greatly. "I had no idea that I had to be wary of so many things in this industry. had always only focused on just work and those people knew exactly where to hit me where it hurt" Swn? "You don''t have to worry about this any longer. How about parking your studio under mypany? What do you think?" "Yourpany? Can you even protect yourself?" Koven rolled his eyes. Hudson had to face his uncle at every corner. He did not want to bring any more trouble to Hudson. "Don''t worry, you won''t be able to guess who I''m working with right now." "Who is it?" Koven was curious about how powerful this person was when Hudson got all mysterious about him.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "It''s Matthew Leon from Leon Corporation." "How... How did you manage to partner up with him? That must not have been easy for you!" "That''s right. Mr. Leon even promised to rmend a suitable designer to me." This upset Koven. "Isn''t there a designer right in front of you right now?" Chapter 536 ? Hudson had forgotten about Koven. Koven was considered a renowned designer in his own right and was known for his cutting-edge designs. Why did Hudson not think of Koven? It was probably because Hudson had too much to do since returning to Charleston and had no time to reconnect with his oldwork. He had even forgotten about Koven, his good friend of many years. "Can... you do it?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Hudson did not forget to tease Koven. He knew Koven would never tolerate another person saying such things to him, even if it was meant as a joke. As he had expected, the look on Koven''s face changed. Koven almost burst out cursing at Hudson. "What are you trying to say, Hudson? You''ve gotten meaner than before." Koven wanted so much to show his award to Hudson and prove to him what cutting-edge design was really about. A designer like Koven who stood among all other outstanding designers was not to be trifled with. Hudson knew that Koven was a little upset about this, so he quickly changed the topic. "It''s not that I didn''t want to approach you. It would be convenient for me to give you my opinions if there were any problems with the branding by parking your studio under mypany, but..." The conversation began positively, but Hudson''s words went in another direction and turned a simple decision into aplicated one. "I''m not the one making the final decision. You know as well that I''m working with Leon Corporation. Mr. Leon is my biggest investor right now. It might seem like we''re working together, but in fact, he''s the decision-maker." Hudson meant to say that Matthew had to agree as well if he wanted Koven to join thepany. "I see..." Koven found this a littleplicated. After all, if Hudson was the decision-maker, things could be solved more easily. Hudson wanted Koven to join thepany because he could not drag on establishing the brand any longer. There was not much time left for me. "Now that you mention it... I sort of know Mr. Leon from Leon Corporation too..." Koven leaned his head against his hand. It should count if he knew Matthew''s wife, Lucy, right? However, Hudson did not believe him. "How do you know Mr. Leon?" Hudson knew Koven well. If he gave Koven an entire day, Koven would never leave his precious studio. He would be focused on researching the best materials for his clothes or redesigning any clothes that he was not happy with. Koven would never waste his time on anything that had nothing to do with fashion design. It was not possible for Koven to know a CEQ who was too busy signing contracts all day long. When Koven saw the look of disbelief on Hudson''s face, Koven asked tauntingly, "Don''t you believe me?" He flung the documents on his office table right in front of Hudson and shrugged nonchntly. "You know I''m looking for a corporate partnership. Why can''t I know the richestpany out there?" Hudson raised an eyebrow. "Fine. I''ll stop with the jokes. Just tell me how you got to know Matthew Leon." Koven did not waste time replying. "Actually, it came as a surprise to me as well. I know his wife, Lucy Quinn. We have a pretty good rtionship." Chapter 537 ? "Did you finally... ept a student?!" Hudson looked incredulous. Koven was very picky. There was no way he had epted a student.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He remembered how a few young women who liked Koven a lot once approached him for an opportunity to learn from him, but Koven rejected all of them. He even told them to go back to school because they were not meant to be designers. Even though Koven''s tone and attitude were blunt, his intention was to inform the women that this path would destroy their futures because they would not be able to achieve much in the next few years. "I remember how picky you are. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have so few assistants in your studio all these years. I considered rmending a few reliable people, but at the thought of you rejecting them, I thought it was best if I just forgot about it..." "It''s different this time." Koven shook his index finger at Hudson in disagreement. "It''s because I hadn''t met anyone talented before, but this student is pretty gifted, which was why I made the exception." "How gifted can your student be to make you so excited?" Hudson had never seen Koven act this way before. Was it possible that Koven''s student was talented enough to move Koven? "If I showcase my student, that woman, Linda, would probably want to snatch my student from me." Linda? That fashion designer was known for her sharp tongue and was nicknamed the Mean Witch. She was not one to hold her tongue. "Didn''t you have the same mentor? She''s your senior, right? I heard she''s even more difficult than you are." It was because of Linda''s temper that Hudson had never considered working with her at all. He knew that they would end up butting heads most of the time. ¡°That''s right. Think about it. How talented do you think my student is if even Linda would admire the work my student did?" "How does your studentpare against you?" "Well, I''m better, of course..." Koven patted his chest as a guarantee that he could deliver. "But you can''t compare me to my student right et now. Although, I have to admit that if it were me a few years ago, my student would''ve done better than me." Koven had witnessed how talented Lucy was, but Hudson had no idea of Lucy''s capabilities as he had never seen her work before. "My student has a very fresh view of what being a designer is like in this field. There are even some ideas my student has that I''m not able to attain.¡± Hudson twirled the pen in his hand nonchntly, but his words hit the nail on the head. "It''s because of your student''s talent, right?" "That''s right." Koven sighed. He was probably disappointed in himself for not doing better, but Koven knew very well that talent was not something that could be forced. oOe was born with it. It was a gift from the heavens. "It''s the same when ites to writing and other art-rted fields. Even though I don''t always emphasize the importance of talent, it''s a cruel field to be in. That''s why I told those few women years ago that they aren''t suitable to study fashion design." Talent was important, and net oftentimes, Koven was unwilling to destroy the wonderful dreams of others. After all, he was a good example of being able to make- name for oneself by working hard. However, no one knew how much hard work and obstacles he had to ovee to be where he was. Chapter 538 ? ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you spotted Matthew Leon''s talent, which is how you got to know him?¡± Hudson gave Koven''s words some thought... If this was true, that meant Matthew would be rmending himself tomorrow. What a ridiculous idea! Matthew''s business acumen was enough to strike awe in others. Was he so talented in art as well? Hudson suddenly felt that if Matthew was superior in every way, he could not be human. ¡°What are you talking about? Didn''t I just tell you that the person I know is Matthew Leon''s wife? You have such a wild imagination." Koven rolled his eyes and continued exining, "Matthew Leon''s wife, Lucy Quinn, has a lot of potential. I was astonished by her the first time I heard her talk about her understanding of what being a fashion designer means. I took her under my wing immediately after that." "That soon? Why do I feel that you''ve made a rash decision about this? Didn''t you once say that anyone who wants to be your student has to go through many tests?" "Not necessarily. Some people just don''t have the ability and talent. Don''t you know you can tell that in a person with just one look? It''s just like how you promote people within yourpany. Aren''t you able to pick the right person from among a crowd of people too?" This exnation made sense to Hudson. "Well, you''ve said it all..." Koven did not want to continue wasting time listening to Hudson talking rubbish. He cut straight to the chase. He wanted to know who Matthew wanted to rmend to Hudson. "You said that Matthew Leon wanted to rmend a designer to you. Did he tell you who it was?" "No, he didn''t." Hudson was exasperated with Matthew for keeping things mysterious and refusing to reveal anything. "I have no idea why he''s being so mysterious about this. If he disappoints me with his rmendation, I''ll make sure he takes responsibility." Hudson was prepared to be disappointed as he had seen many fashion designs and concepts presented to him by various l designers. None of them clicked, and their designs did not match what thepany wanted. Hudson felt that it was a huge challenge to pick someone unique that he wanted among so many people. "Could it be..." A thought seemed to cross Koven''s mind. What if the person Matthew rmended was Lucy? "Could Lucy be the one Matthew Leon wants to rmend to you?" "Oh?" net Hudson did not react immediately. Koven mmed the table and said, "Are you stupid? I think that Lucy is the one he''ll rmend. Even though he has no idea how talented Lucy is, he''s aware that I''ve been mentoring Lucy for the past few days. Any student of mine has definite quality." "Now that you mention this..." Hudson gave this some thought but still felt something was not right. "I remember Mr. Leon being very protective and loving to his wife. When I was working with him the past few days, I realized that every time he lost focus and went off to pick up his phone, it was his wife calling him. "Matthew Leon is known for being a workaholic but would get flustered when ites to family matters..." Koven was surprised at how much Hudson had changed. This man had no idea how to handle rtionships at all. He would never have noticed such details and would always choose to bury himself in work. "Have you achieved some sort of enlightenment, Hudson? You weren''t like this at all when you were rejecting women''s advances back then."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 539 ? Hudson was embarrassed by Koven''s words. He wished the earth could swallow him up. "Why do you still remember things like that?" "Huh?" Koven wanted tough when he saw Hudson blush. It had been a long time since hest saw Hudson looking that way. He would always be shy when Koven mentioned this. "Have you contacted Chloe after what happened?" Hudson was taken aback and shook his head. Koven wanted tough out loud. Hudson was such a proud man. He would one day end up being putty in Chloe''s hands. "Actually... she dide to see me after that, but I rejected her again. Since then, she... hasn''t approached me at all." "Did you chase her off?!" Koven knew that Hudson had always been a straightforward person, but he never expected Hudson to treat Chloe that way. "I didn''t. I would never chase her away." Hudson was starting to feel unsettled. When Koven suddenly started talking about Chloe, he wanted to find out from Koven why Chloe would stop contacting him. "Buddy..." Koven was exasperated to hear Hudson bring up that question. Was it not clear enough why Chloe was ignoring him? Koven wanted to break open Hudson''s head and find out what exactly was in it. "Do you think she would still want to hang out with you after you rejected her?" It was tiring to continue talking to Hudson about this topic. Koven wanted to stop discussing this, but Hudson would not relent.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "I didn''t reject her. I just don''t know how I feel about her... What''s the right way for me to act around her? I e thought about it for a long time before I worked up the courage to talk to her, but she refused to pick up my calls after that. She hasn''t evene to see me, and she turned down my attempts to see her at her house." Koven thought that Hudson deserved it. "Tsk, tsk. Chloe did the right thing." "That''s a pretty horrible thing to say, Koven. Didn''t I try to see her after that?" "Are you feeling resentful over this?" Poor Chloe. Why did she fall for the dim-witted Hudson of all people? What a pity it was for Chloe to be in this situation. "I''m not resentful..." Hudson began clenching the corner of his suit. "I''m just wondering why she''s ignoring me." The conversation turned back to this topic again. "Alright, that''s enough. I know what you''re trying to say. All you want is for Chloe to talk to you again." "Yeah..." Hudson''s face flushed red. Here he was iming that he felt nothing for Chloe. He even went as far as keeping a distance from Chloe after she confessed her love to him. Well, he deserved Chloe ignoring him. It was only now that he knew to feet anxious about the situation. However, it was a little toote. "Let me ask you something. Do you have feelings for Chloe?" Hudson got flustered with Koven''s questioning. Hudson kept shaking his head in the beginning, but it did not feel like the truth, and he did not deny his feelings either. Koven waited for a long time, but Hudson did not give him an answer. "If you really want Chloe to be with you, you need to work harder.¡± "But she doesn''t even want to see me right now..." She did not reply to any emails or messages he sent to her. "If you really like Chloe, just express to true feelings to her. But I have to warn you. Chloe still might not reciprocate, and it might take a long time before this changes." Chapter 540 ? Hudson felt he had no hope when he heard Koven''s words. The hopeful look in his eyes vanquished.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Have I lost all my chances?" Koven looked at Hudson. He looked pitiful yet annoying. However, Hudson was Koven''s friend of many years. He did not want to say anything too harsh to Hudson, and he could not bear to disappoint Hudson either. "Well, not exactly..." Koven wanted to be as easy on Hudson as possible. "As long as you keep working hard at this, it might touch Chloe. Your effort will pay off. Despite his words, Koven knew that it all depended on what Chloe thought about all of this because it sounded like Chloe had given up on Hudson. Koven had no idea how Chloe felt about Hudson now. "What should I do? How do I make this work? Koven decided to help Hudson to the very end when he saw how eager Hudson was to work things out with Chloe. "How about learning from what Chloe did? She gave you flowers and wrote letters to you back then. Just do exactly what she did. That might work." Hudson frowned. "Are you sure?" "It won''t work on a blockhead like you, but it might work with Chloe. Remember, you have to put a lot of heart into what you do, understand?" The reason why Chloe was so heartbroken was probably because she had given her heart to Hudson only to be given a very direct answer from him. However, he was too slow to realize that he liked Chloe back. "I understand." After Hudson had the conversation with Koven, he got his assistant to call the florist. Koven kept encouraging Hudson in hopes that he would be able to win back Chloe''s heart despite his chances not being that high. When Joe received Hudson''s call, he was a little doubtful about what he heard. However, he was sure that he did not mistake what Hudson told him. Flowers? Did Hudson tell him to prepare flowers? Joe checked for the nearest flower shop and found all of them closed. There was nothing Joe could do, but Hudson seemed quite anxious about getting flowers. Joe did not dare to ask for more details about it swno ¡°Mr. Xender, all of the flower shops are closed. The flowers can''t be delivered." Was this a coincidence? Hudson wanted to deliver flowers to Chloe immediately because this matter could not wait any longer. "How about if we check Creed Road? There are more flower shops there." Joe could not help saying, "Mr. Xender, it''s already quitete now. The flowers. won''t be fresh anymore. and aren''t suitable to be given. How about it helped you order the flowers tomorrow morning? The flowers would be fresher then." Hudson thought about this and agreed with Joe. Even though he was feeling anxious, it was more important to give Chloe the best. That way, it would be easier to move her. ¡°Alright. Remember to get it done tomorrow. You don''t need to be on time for work. I''ll allow you toe in two hourster.¡± "Thank you, Mr. Xender. I promise to get this done tomorrow." Joe hung up the call happily after getting the approval from Hudson. However, Hudson was not happy at all because he felt anxious about not getting this settled earlier. He could hardly sit still. Usually, nothing could disturb him when he started working, but he still felt quite unsettled at that moment. Chapter 541 ? Lucy sat across from Matthew, her mind racing with uncertainty. Just ten minutes earlier, Matthew had surprised her with an offer to be the lead designer for Leon Corporation''s brand. She was thrilled but could not believe it. "But I haven''t created anything. You still want me to be the lead designer?" Matthew was sure Lucy was the right choice for the job, even without any experience. "Everyone has to start somewhere, right? You need this chance, and it''s a perfect way to show what you can do. Plus, I may be rmending you for the role, but Hudson won''t agree if you aren''t good enough. "If you get it, it''s because you''re amazing, not because of any shortcuts." "That sounds good, but..." Lucy was still uneasy. The idea seemed so far-fetched to her. "How can a newbie without any designs take on such a big role right away?" Matthew believed Lucy was not like the others. He might not know much about fashion design, but he saw how she could impress tough clients like Koven. There had to be something special about her. "Everyone''s journey is different, and so is where they begin. You don''t need topare yourself to others. I have faith in you." Matthew''s encouragement did make Lucy feel a bit better, but the thought of tomorrow''s interview at Life Story Company still made her heart race. She had been through a lot, but when it came to the things she loved, she could not help but dream big and fear disappointment. Seeing her worry, Matthew said, "Hey, I know you''re on edge. I can''t make that go away right now, but I have faith that you''ll shake it off soon." His words were like magic, and Lucy felt a wave of calm wash over her. "Matthew, thank you. It''s like I''ve got the world backing me up." Koven was right. With Matthew''s support, she had more chances than most. Even seasoned designers. might not get the kind of opportunities that seemed to fall right into herp. "Just focus on getting ready. I''ll print out the brand''s main ideas and style for you, and I''ll see if Hudson can give you an extra day to prepare," he offered. However, Lucy felt Matthew had already done so much. She did not need any special favors. "The brand info is plenty. I''ll make my preparations tonight. No need to push Hudson for more time. It''s too much fuss." "Are you sure that''s enough time?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Totally," Lucy assured him. "Worst-case scenario, I''ll stay up a bitte tonight. No biggie. You should hit the hay. You''re the one who had a long day. Worry about yourself for once! I''m eating and sleeping just fine at home, so what''s there to worry about?" Matthew felt that just one night was not enough time, but Lucy was so determined that he could not argue with her. She nudged him into the bedroom, then she headed to her study to buckle down and work hard. QUMS Lucy looked over the design ideas Matthew had given her and saw they were a bit too broad. No wonder they were having trouble finding the right person for the job. Chapter 542 Joe ordered flowers early and brought them straight to the office. Hudson had never felt so anxious, not even with all the things he had been through growing up. Joe came with 99 roses. Some people might have said giving roses was prettymon, but it actually worked wonders. "I asked for flowers with different meanings. What good are all these roses?" Joe replied, "Mr. Xender, you''re missing the point. Roses might seem simple, but they''re actually the most effective gift." Hudson was not convinced. He believed that a gift should be unique to show his true feelings. Joe might be new to the business world, but he knew a lot more about love than Hudson did. "Mr. Xender, it''s not really about the gift itself. It''s about being genuine. You can''t let it seem fake." However, Hudson had a nagging feeling that something was off. He had never told Joe who he was giving the flowers to. "How do you know who I''m giving them to? You talk as if you know it all." Hudson was a little upset. Why did it seem like everyone else got the idea of ''love'' better than he did? It made him feel like he was clueless about love. Joe had a hunch about who Hudson was nning to surprise with a gift, but he never spilled the beans. It was because Hudson was the type who would rather go through tough times than let his pride slip. "Actually, I''ve known for a while, Mr. Xender... You don''t have to hide it. Really, it''s pretty clear who you want to give those flowers to..." said Joe. Those words hit Hudson like a punch to the gut. He had not realized that trying to keep his secret had actually given it away. Was he that transparent? "Okay, I got it." Feeling awkward, Hudson quickly sent Joe out and was left alone with the roses. He wished the 99 roses could make his dreame true.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Hudson got to Chloe''s ce just before lunchtime. Chloe was a wizard in the kitchen, and anyone who had tried her food would say it was second to none. Maybe if Chloe invited him in, he could finally have some of her pumpkin pastries again. However, things did not turn out as he hoped. fel Chloe, with an apron on and in the middle of cooking, opened the door with a puzzled look. When she recognized Hudson, her face dropped. "What are you doing here?" She did not say it, but her look was cold. Hudson felt like he had a bucket of ice water poured over his head. Still, Hudson remainedposed. Koven had drilled into him that if he got the cold shoulder, he should not just give up and leave WK "I came to check on you..." Hudson brought out the roses he had hidden behind him. "These are for you." Chloe was taken aback but did not take the flowers. "Thanks, but my ce is too small for such a big gift." Just as Chloe tried to shut the door, Hudson quickly blocked it with his knee. "Chloe, we haven''t seen each other in so long." Chloe looked calm andposed, but inside, she knew exactly how long it had been since she hadst seen Hudson-nearly a month. Chapter 543 ? Hudson felt more and more awkward about showing up unannounced, but he could not bring himself to leave. He had that feeling that if he walked away right now, Chloe would only get further out of reach. "Won''t you let mee in for a bit? I made time just to see you..." Chloe was still pushing against Hudson''s knee. She wanted to close the door and put Hudson out of her life for good. She thought she was ready for that, but Hudson''s unexpected visit had thrown her off bnce. She could not let this continue. She just could not. Who was Hudson anyway? He was a big-shot CEO. Meanwhile, she was just someone from an ordinary family who had known Hudson all her life. The gap between them was too wide to cross. She had been foolish to think otherwise before. Chloe said calmly, "Mr. Xender, a busy man like you doesn''t have time for a nobody like me." Hudson''s heart ached. He had once said those words to Chloe, not realizing how cruel they were. Feeling the sting of his own words, he understood just how much they had hurt her. "Chloe, I''m sorry for what I said before. I didn''t mean it." Chloe''s heart felt heavy. She did not want to dredge up the past with Hudson. She had always believed that what was done was done, like smoke disappearing into the air. "We both know what you meant by those words, Mr. Xender. It''s all water under the bridge now. I don''t care about it anymore. Please, just go home." Even as Chloe spoke, her heart ached as if it were being sliced open. She could taste the bitterness of saying goodbye, but she could not let herself be soft with Hudson. If she did, she would be the one to pay the priceter. That was the hard lesson she had learned from their years together. Chloe stood firm, and Hudson''s words could not sway her. She would not let him in. Hudson felt downcast, yet he could not bring himself to leave her doorstep. It was as if his feet were glued to the ground. "Mr. Xender, you''re wasting your time here." That phrase echoed in his head. It was a words to Chloe. Now, it was coming back to haunt hiet For the first time, Hudson felt a sharp pain as if needles were piercing him. His head throbbed. Distracted for just a moment, Hudson saw Chloe reaching to close the door.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Chloe!" he called out in desperation, nearly dropping the flowers he held. "Chloe, who''s there?" a man''s unfamiliar voice echoed from inside the house. Chloe pushed Hudson toward the exit. "Hudson, you need to leave my house now!" Then, to the man inside, she said, "Um... It''s just a friend." "Friend? What kind of friend?" A man Hudson did not know came out of the kitchen, wearing an apron just like Chloe''s. Hudson took one look at the man''s outfit and felt a weird feeling bubbling up inside. Without even thinking, his hands balled into fists. "Who is this guy?!" UMS Hudson''s voice was steady, not too loud or too quiet. Chloe and the man could hear him just fine. The man tried to break the ice with a smile and said, "I''m Chloe''s colleague, Felix Carlson. I''m here today to help her clean up her ce because she needed an extra pair of hands." "Got that, Hudson? Now get going, and don''t make me tell you again." Chapter 544 ? Chloe felt Hudson''s grip on her wrist. She tried with all her might to pull away, but it was no use. "What are you trying to do, Hudson?" Chloe''s face turned bright red with annoyance. She really did not want to fight with Hudson in front of her colleague. It was just too embarrassing. The roses Hudson had brought were on the floor, petals scattered around his feet. Felix could tell there was trouble, probably because Hudson had tried to do something sweet, but Chloe was not having any of it. "Sir," Felix started to speak. Seeing Chloe trying to get away from Hudson, he quickly stepped in like a true gentleman and pulled Chloe to his side. "Let''s just talk this out. No need to get physical." Hudson stared at Felix, shocked. Could this guy and Chloe... They were wearing the same aprons, and with the way he was acting all protective, quietly pulling Chloe back to his side... No, something was not adding up... "Sir, what''s really going on between you and Chloe?" Felix''s sharp question hit Hudson right in the heart. What business was it of his to ask about Hudson and Chloe''s rtionship? Anger red in Hudson''s eyes. "Why do you care? She''s my girlfriend!" The words tumbled out of Hudson''s mouth before he could stop them, and once said, they could not be unsaid. However, he was not sorry. No, deep down, he knew he did not regret saying it. Chloe''s cheeks were bright red as she red at Hudson. "Stop talking nonsense! What''s gotten into you today, Hudson?" Had she not just seen Hudson a month ago? Had he changed that much? However, Hudson had used up all hises with her. No matter what said then, Chloe felt he was just upset because she had not been treating him welltely. It was not her that Hudson could not get over it was her way of always letting him get away with everything. Hudson was selfish, and Chloe was sure she could not let herself fall for his tricks again. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She was finally getting over him, and she would not let him pull her back in. "Leave, now!" Chloe pointed to the door, telling Hudson to go back where he came from, but the look on his face told her he was not about to leave. "So, you''ll kick me out, but you won''t let your so-called colleague leave, right?" The room went silent for a few seconds. Hudson could hear his heartbeat. It was getting faster and faster... Hudson''s heart was full of hope as he silently prayed that Chloe would say something-anything-that he wanted to hear and not the words he dreaded most. However, when Chloe finally spoke, Hudson felt his heart shatter into a million pieces. Her voice was clear and icy. "Yes, you''re right. Who are you to me? We''ve known each other a little longer, that''s all. We''re not rted by blood, and we''re hardly friends despite what I say. to "Today, you just showed up at my house and barged in against my will. You''re lucky I didn''t call the cops." Chloe''s words struck Hudson like a lightning bolt. It was clear that the moment she decided to walk away was the moment she gave up on him. What had he done to make her lose all hope in him? "I''m sorry... I overreacted when I saw you with another man," Hudson admitted regretfully. Chapter 545 ? At Life Story Company, the nning team was huddled together, whispering words offort to a young woman sobbing uncontrobly. Just ten minutes earlier, Hudson had given her a severe talking-to, and she could not help feeling utterly wronged. She was now crying out loud in the office. "Mary, what''s wrong?" they asked. Mary cried even harder, her words interrupted by sobs. "Mr. Xender... got mad at me for a small mistake at work. He said if I mess up like this again, I might as well pack up and leave."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. One of her colleagues chimed in, " Mary, did you mess up a report or something?" Mary nodded, tears streaming down her face. "It was a brand event. I mixed up one of the rules... and Mr. Xender really let me have it when he found out." Another colleague shared their feelings of regret. " Mary, you were in the wrong this time, and it''s not fair to me Mr. Xender for how he reacted." "I know, but why did Mr. Xender get so... scary?!" Mary was still rattled by Hudson''s recent fury. She never knew Hudson had such a big temper. Everyone at work said Hudson was known for being super nice. He would even joke with the team without acting all bossy. The female colleague reconsidered. Hudson was not the type to get angry so quickly. "You''re right, Mr. Xender has never acted like this before. Once, when I messed up a spreadsheet, Mr. Xender realized it but didn''t scold me. Instead, heforted me and told me to be more careful next time. "Since then, I''ve been extra careful at work because I don''t want to let Mr. Xender down." "Exactly..." A male colleague agreed. "Mr. Xender doesn''t seem like the type to lose his cool. What''s up with him today?" The secretary chimed in, "You might not have noticed, but when Mr. Xender came back today, he looked really upset. I''ve never seen him like this before. He''s usually soid-back and never that serious." "Now it makes sense. Maybe he had a bad meeting with a business partner or supplier and got really mad. Mary just identally caught him at a bad time." "I don''t think that''s it," whispered the woman at the next desk, her eyes et twinkling with the thrill of a juicy story. "I''ve never seen Mr. Xender this mad about work stuff. Maybe he got turned down by someone he likes." . swn "Oh, you think you''ve got it all figured out, don''t you?" another person chimed in. The boy across from her, who had been listening in, just shook his head. He thought that she was letting her imagination run wild. "What do you know? I saw Mr. Xender''s assistant bring in a big bouquet of roses today. What else could that mean if not that he''s trying to woo someone special?" "Is that so?" UMS "Did Mr. Xender finally find someone he likes?!" The employees were supposed to be comforting Mary, who had just gotten chewed out, but instead, they all got caught up in thetest gossip. "What''s going on here?" swn Hudson had just stepped out of his office and spotted the group buzzing with excitement. They were clearly not discussing work. At the sound of his voice, everyone quickly scattered back to their desks. With a scowl, Hudson retreated back to his office. Chapter 546 ? "So, does this mean I did it?" Lucy asked, barely containing her excitement. "Yes," Matthew replied, and his simple answer made Lucy''s heart soar. She had passed the challenge set by Matthew and Hudson. "Really? You''re not just saying that because you like my work, are you?" Matthew cracked a smile. "I do y favorites... but not when ites to this. Hudson and I both agreed, so no, there were no special favors." Lucy was so overjoyed she could not find the words. She flopped back onto her bed. Gazing at her design drafts, her mind raced with possibilities. "Guess what? There was actually a secret judge this time," Matthew said with a twinkle in his eye. "Want to know who it was?" "Who was it?" Lucy peered at Matthew, sensing she might know that mystery judge. Matthew decided to spill the beans. "It''s Koven." "Koven? How could he..." "Koven''s buddies with Hudson, so when he heard I was putting your name forward as the designer, Koven chose to put you to the test himself. All those extra things we asked for? Those were his ideas." "That makes sense..." Lucy had been halfway through her design when Matthew scrapped it. She thought they just did not like her work and that was why she had to start from scratch. She did not realize they wanted to add special touches. "I should''ve known it was Koven. Only someone as crafty as him could dream up such a tricky challenge." Like insisting on adding a touch of vintage style and a dash of gold... It all made Lucy struggle, squeezing every ounce of creativity toe up with the current design. "What did Koven think of my design?" Matthew did not want to upset Lucy with Koven''s harsh words. Koven was quite the critic, always finding faults. Luckily, he ended up giving Lucy a nearly perfect score. "He said your design was top-notch, one of a kind." "...And that''s all he said? Really?" Matthew nodded, assuring her that Koven had indeed only said those words and nothing more. "No way. Koven''s known for his bitingments. He couldn''t have just said that." Matthew knew he could not keep secrets from Lucy, but he still did not spell it out. "That''s all he said." "Is that so." Lucy replied with a hint of chill in her voice. "Matthew, you don''t need to shield me. I can handle anything Koven says. After all, joined his team ready for anything." UMS l.ne "Okay." Matthew took a deep breath to steady himself. "He mentioned that you managed to incorporate thest-minute changes with your original design ideas, but because it was all so rushed, the concepts didn''t fullye together," Hearing Koven''s critique, Lucy felt a new understanding of her work. No wonder Koven was considered the top designer these past few years. He had a knack for pointing out exactly what was wrong with a design. "Koven truly lives up to his fame as the best designertely. I think it''s time for some people to revise their opinions of him. He outshines many seasoned pros." Lucy realized she had a lot to work on to boost her design skills.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 547 ? It was Lucy''s first time meeting Hudson. He was so focused on the papers on his desk that he did not notice her walk in. "Mr. Xender?" Lucy had to call out a few times before Hudson looked up. Hudson raised his head from his work. "Hello, you are...?" With a warm smile, Lucy said, "I''m Lucy." "Oh, you''re Mrs. Leon?" "Yes." Lucy gave an embarrassed smile. "I''ve heard so much about you. Mr. Leon always brings you up during our annual meetings... Did he send you over today?" Hudson said. "Yes, Matthew thinks it''s best to discuss thepany''s brand with you, so that''s why I''m here for work." Hudson looked really tired, with dark circles under his eyes that he could not hide. Lucy was worried Hudson might fall asleep any minute. "Mr. Xender, did you have trouble sleepingst night? Maybe you should rest a bit. I can always visit another day." As Lucy got ready to leave, Hudson said he did not need to rest. "It''s okay. Work can be overwhelming, and it''s normal to lose some sleep over it." Lucy thought about Matthew. Maybe he also did not get enough sleep sometimes but tried to hide it from her? Her eyesnded on a clear vase on a corner table. It was beautiful and looked expensive, but the roses inside were all dried up and did not match the vase. "Mr. Xender, the roses in your vase are all dried up. Why not rece them?" Hudson did not even turn around. He just gave Lucy a sad smile. "Well... I don''t really want to change them. They''re very special to me." Watching Lucy, Hudson thought about how Matthew always seemed to favor her. He felt so jealous. It was like Matthew and Lucy were perfect together, while he was just left behind. He could have had those cozy moments too, right? If only he had not made such silly mistakes, he might have already gotten together with Chloe and would not be jealous of other people. "Mr. Xender, is something bothering you?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Lucy was always thoughtful. Looking at Hudson''s face, she just knew something was up, especially with the wilted roses on the table. "Yes." It was not often that someone would listen to his problems. Even though he had just met Lucy, Hudson felt like he could talk to her. Hudson said, his voice full of hurt, "These roses were for someone special, but she didn''t take them." He always tried to keep his feelings in check, not wanting to show his true self to others, but it was hard to hide his sadness at this moment. "Maybe she''s given up on me for good, or she''s found someone else." "How was she like with you before?" QUMS "Chloe... Sometimes, she was so clingy it drove me nuts, but she never gave up. One time, I got mad at her, and after that, she never showed up again." So, that was what happened... Chloe must have really liked Hudson, but the old Hudson... "Sorry for going on like this." Chapter 548 ? Hudson did not mean to spill his heart out to someone he had just met, but he could not control his feelings. Thinking of Chloe''s coldness, his heart felt like it was being torn apart. He needed to find a way to let it all out. "Sorry, I just don''t know where else to let it all out... Did Mr. Leon send you?" Hudson tried to focus on the important stuff, but his mind kept wandering. "Yeah, Matthew and I have gone over the design ns, but we still need your input... Mr. Xender?" Lucy could tell Hudson was spacing out, and it was tough to keep the conversation going. "Mr. Xender, if something''s bothering you, maybe we can skip the work talk for now?" Hudson knew he was too caught up in his own worries to think about work right then. Lucy had a bright idea. "Mr. Xender, you seem really worried. It must be about someone you care about. What if... I talk to her for you? Would that help?" Hudson was curious, but if it might help, he was ready to share everything about Chloe with Lucy. He exined more about Chloe, "You know, Chloe''s always been superid-back, but thest time I saw her, she was like a different person. She never used to get mad at me, but that day, she just wanted me gone as fast as possible. "And there''s something else. There was that guy I didn''t know at Chloe''s ce, and she said he was a colleague. She was way nicer to her colleague than to me, and it just didn''t feel right." No wonder Hudson was in a bad mood today. He was probably feeling jealous. "Mr. Xender, can I have Chloe''s address? I''d like to visit her, if that''s okay." Hudson agreed with a nod. When Lucy got to Chloe''s ce, she found her tidying up the study. "Hi, may I know who you are?" Chloe had never met Lucy before. etContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. She was so elegant and kind-looking that Chloe immediately felt warm and wanted to be her friend. belongs to en.kikiston "Hi, I''m Lucy." Lucy? That name rang a bell. "Aren''t you Charleston''s princess?" That was why she looked so familiar! Chloe had seen Lucy on TV, dazzling everyone. To Chloe, Lucy wasdike the very symbol of beauty. "Yes, that''s me." UMS Lucy blushed a little. Chloe''s look was full of admiration. "Come on in, it''s pretty cold out." Even though it was early summer, the evening air was chilly. Lucy''s short dress was not enough to keep her warm. "How do you know me?" Chloe handed Lucy some slippers and shut the shoe cab. Lucy hesitated. What if Chloe knew she was there because Hudson had sent her? Would Chloe ask her to leave right away? "Um..." "What is it?" net Chloe''s big, innocent eyes were fixed on Lucy. Lucy realized she could not hide the truth any longer. She gathered her courage and said, "Well, Mr. Xender sent me to check on you. He was worried you might be feeling down by yourself SW Chapter 549 Chapter 549 ? Everything was so quiet for a moment that Lucy could hear her own heart thumping. She wondered if Chloe would find out Hudson sent her and just send her away. "Hudson?" Chloe looked a little funny, but she did not kick Lucy out. "You''re not mad, are you, Chloe?" Lucy had only met Chloe that day, but she seemed nice, even though Hudson hadined about her. Chloe gave Lucy a chocte bar, cing it softly in her hand. "This chocte is super sweet," Chloe said, staring at Lucy like they had not just been talking about Hudson. Lucy felt nervous holding the chocte, but she tried it anyway. It was as sweet as Chloe said, really sweet. "Can I call you Lulu?" Chloe asked, not even noticing Lucy''s worried look. She was trying to make Lucy feel better. "Sure, that''s okay," Lucy said, a bit dazed. "You''re not scared I''ll send you away, are you?" Chloe''s smile made Lucy sit up straight. "Am I going to be sent away?" Lucy sat up tall and looked at Chloe, wondering if she was really about to be sent away. "Don''t worry, I won''t be rude. I know you''re here with good intentions." Chloe''s smile was stunning, especially her big, bright eyes. When she looked at Lucy, her gaze was so intense that Lucy could not look away. It was no surprise Hudson could not stop thinking about Chloe. Even Lucy found her irresistible, and Hudson, well, he was not exactly the sharpest when it came to love. Lucy cleared her throat and said, "Chloe, I''m here because of Mr. Xender He really wants to chat with you, but you''ve been ignoring him, so he asked me toe talk to you. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org UMS "I know it''s sudden, but Mr. Xender didn''t know what else to do, so he thought up this silly n." Lucy tried her best to take the me, hoping Chloe would not be too mad at Hudson. "I should''ve known only Hudson woulde up with something like this."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chloe popped another piece of chocte into her mouth. It was so sweet it almost made her teeth hurt, but inside, she felt a strange bitterness. "You''re not mad at me, are you?" Lucy asked, worried. "Why would be mad at you? I know you''re just here to watch Hudson make a mess of things." Chloe gave a wry smile. "Getting you involved in this mess, Hudson sure has some funny ideas, that goofball." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Chloe..." Lucy could tell Chloe was feeling a lot better, but Chloe still had a sharp tongue when it came to Hudson. "I know Hudson too well. He just misses his little shadow-mei n¨¦t being there for a bit. He''s got a big ego and can''t handle me leaving him behind." NovelDrama.Org "Chloe, I really don''t think it''s like that. Mr. Xender is..." "Let''s drop it, Lulu. I''m just happy to have you as my friend. We can talk about Hudson some other time." Chapter 550 Chapter 550 ? "Chloe, um..." "Lulu, I whipped up some mango pancakes. Give them a taste!" Chloe cut off Lucy, presenting the mango pancakes she had made. "You made these?" Lucy had always been keen to learn baking, but she just could not get the hang of it. She could cook up a storm, but desserts were like a foreignnguage to her. Chloe acted as if it was no big deal. "Of course! I learned from a dessert chef. If I couldn''t make these, I''d be prettyme, right?" "And you still find time to learn this with your busy job? I never have the time." Chloe passed a dainty spoon to Lucy. "You know, I''ve been thinking about quitting my job. Being a dessert chef is my dream." Lucy eagerly scooped up a bite of the mango pancake. It was soft, bursting with mango vor. It was sweet and fragrant but not too rich. Lucy remembered the fancy desserts she had tried at a Charleston party. Chloe''s mango pancakes were just as good as those desserts made by top pastry chefs. In no time at all, Lucy had polished off more than half of the mango pancakes. "Chloe, these mango pancakes are as good as the ones those fancy pastry chefs make. They''re super yummy," Lucy said with a smile. "Really?" Chloe''s eyes sparkled. "No one has ever really appreciated my desserts before. You''re the first to tell me what you think." "Really? What about Mr. Xender..." After she finished the pancakes, Lucy wiped her mouth. Chloe looked a bit uneasy when Hudson came up. "He was supposed to be the first to try them, but he never actually bothered to taste any of the desserts I made." "What do you mean?" Lucy was puzzled by Hudson''s odd behavior. "He just threw them out," Chloe said as she threw some stic wrappers into the trash can. "It was like he was tossing out unwanted garbage without even opening it." Chloe acted as if she were just a bystander in this story. She was cleaning up the table and chatting with Lucy as if the whole thing had nothing to do with her. "I made him pumpkin pastries, cakes, macarons, egg tarts... I can''t even remember all the other sweets. There were so many." "How did you know he didn''t eat them? And that he threw them all away?!" Lucy asked, shocked. "It was all just a strange twist of fate. I had forgotten to tell him something after I dropped off the package that day and went back, only to see he had thrown away the specialtreat | made with so much care." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Chloe looked calm, but inside, she was really hurting. "I really thought he''d like it never imagined he''d just toss it. When I saw him throw the cake in the trash, I knew it was all just me getting my hopes up for nothing." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Chloe, you can''t think that way..."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Lucy was stuck for words, not sure how to make Chloe feel better. Chloe gave a small smile, looking so innocent. "Lutu, let''s just drop it, okay? I know him too well. I don''t want to get caught in his games again it''s just too tiring... Sorry for dumping all my troubles on you." NovelDrama.Org swne In Lucy''s mind, although Chloe and Hudson did not reconcile because of her intervention, she and Chloe managed to have a good talk. Chapter 551 Chapter 551 ? Lucy med herself for not being able to help at all. Hudson had repeatedly asked Lucy to talk to Chloe for him, hoping that Chloe would at least give him a phone call. However, Hudson and Lucy had overestimated themselves. Chloe''s disappointment and indifference seemed irreparable, and not even God could help. It appeared that Hudson would need a lot more time to change Chloe''s mind. "I''m sorry, Chloe. I had no idea Hudson did that to you. If I had known the truth, I wouldn''t have helped him.¡± "It''s okay. It''s not your fault for not knowing." Chloe was very kind. She brought out a strawberry cake from the fridge and said, "I made this earlier, but I was afraid I couldn''t finish it all, so it''s perfect that you''re here to help me out.¡± Chloe''s strawberry cake looked irresistible. Lucy took a small bite, and as expected, she was not disappointed. Thebination of strawberries and cream melted in her mouth, yet it was not cloying at all. "Chloe, have you thought about quitting your job to be a pastry chef?" "Yeah... I''ve actually already made up my mind..." Chloe ran her fingers through her tousled hair and continued, "I was hesitating before, but I made my decision after Hudson rejected me.." "Is your job rted to Hudson too?" Was Chloe really that hung up on Hudson? Lucy did not realize Hudson held such a significant part of Chloe''s heart, almost to the point of being ingrained in her bones. "Yes. Thepany I work at is very close to Hudson''spany. After he returned, I chose thatpany on purpose so I couldmute with him every day, but when he said he didn''t want me to follow him, I lost all hope." In a way... It was a relief, even though her unrequited love story drew to an unhappy conclusion. Lucy sensed the bitterness in their rtionship, which only made her all the more thankful that Matthew took good eare of her. Under his wing, she could live without worrying about getting hurt. Content belongs toNovelDrama.Org However, it was different for Chloe. Unrequited love was always harder on the person who had devoted their feelings. Recalling her own experiences, Lucy empathized with her deeply. Chloe must be going through an even tougher time than she could imagine. Lucy did not want Chloe to dwell on it anymore, so she changed the subject. "Chloe, where did you learn to make these pastries?" Chloe replied, "Morgan Ramsey." "Morgan Ramsey?! The famous Eurovian pastry chef?" "Yeah... I didn''t know how famous he was when I was learning from him. I only got to learn about his fame in Eurovia from magazines." The scenario in which Chloe and Morgan met was like a hero saving a damsel in distress.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "I was passing through a narrow alley on my way home when Morgan was attacked by a thief. The thief had a knife, but I thought that saving him was of the utmost priority, so I didn''t think much about it." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Lucy was amazed by Chloe''s story about Morgan. "Morgan used to be the official pastry chef for Charleston''s royal family. I didn''t think you''d have such a connection with him." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Chapter 552 Chapter 552 ? Chloe and Morgan''s story sounded like a fairy tale, but Chloe only had eyes for Hudson. The sympathy Lucy had for Hudson had disappeared. It was no wonder Hudson ended up in this situation. It seemed like Chloe had to teach him a lesson about not taking him for granted. "Forget about him. Let''s talk about you, Lulu. I''ve seen you on television, but that didn''t feel real enough. Do you mind telling me about your rtionship with Matthew?" Chloe bombarded Lucy with questions, leaving her flustered. Even so, she answered each one. "Matthew and I have a dramatic story as well. When my ex-boyfriend cheated on me, I took it too hard, so I ran into the streets and got hit by Matthew''s car. "When I woke up in the hospital, I asked him forpensation, but he offered to marry me instead. That''s how we ended up together." Chloe looked envious. "Lulu, I''m so jealous of you two." "At that time, I didn''t even know I was a princess, so you could say Matthew and I were like from two different worlds. Any normal person wouldn''t have believed that Matthew could have feelings for me. It was absurd." "It''s understandable. I had the same thoughts when I was actively pursuing Hudson back then. It all sounded so unbelievable, but you''re way luckier than me." How did they end up talking about Hudson again? Lucy did not want her to dwell on the matter, so she changed the subject.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Chloe, I believe you''ll be able to find your happiness. Look on the bright side. My story might sound too good to be true, but Matthew and I have our fair share of challenges too. "Only we know the hardships we''ve endured, and haven''t mentioned them to you because I don''t want to shake your confidence. Happiness oftenes when you least expect it, and I''m sure you''ll get your chance." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org S ne Chloe understood what made Lucy different from her superficial friends and colleagues. Lucy was born with an innocence that made her so approachable. Chloe was certain that Lucy did not have ulterior motives and that everything she said was genuine, unlike some of her conniving colleagues. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Thank you..." "Don''t worry about it, Chloe. I''ve eaten so much of your food and talked your ears off that I feel sorry now." "There''s no need to feel sorry. I''m happy you came, Lulu. It''s been days since anyone visited me, except for my colleague, Felix, who came over the other day. I onlye back home from work to rest. If not for that, this ce would be devoid of any life." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Lucy noticed the ck boxes and packing materials in the corner and got curious. She pointed at the pile and asked, "Chloe, what are you nning to do with all of this?" Chloe nced at the boxes near the door and said, "I''ve been looking for a new ce to stay these days. I''m nning to move out, so I''ve packed up all my things." "You''re moving?!" Lucy could tell that Chloe had lived here for a long time, so moving all of a sudden would be quite an adjustment. Chapter 553 Chapter 553 ? "Yeah, I decided to move out the moment I resigned." To Lucy, she seemed to understand it as, ''There''s nothing here worth holding onto.'' "I''ve been wanting to leave for a while. You have no idea how awful thendy here is. Every time rent is due, she raises the price. I even dread talking to her now. "I always pay on time, yet she still does this. It''s not like the location of this ce is that great either. The faucet in the bathroom is broken, and whenever I ask her to fix it, she makes excuses, so I end up having to pay for repairs myself." Chloe moved all the boxes to the front door and pped her hands together. "If it weren''t for the fact that thendy knew I desperately wanted to rent this ce, she wouldn''t have raised the rent that much." Chloe''s ce was situated in a semi-suburban area, and it was over an hour''s drive from the city center. Even with the subway, it was inconvenient. There were no malls nearby, and getting groceries was a long walk away.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Why didn''t you find a better ce in the first ce?" "If not for Hudson..." Chloe paused to regain herposure and said, "Back then, when Hudson wanted some peace and quiet, he abandoned hisrge vi and rented a house nearby. To be closer to him, I rented a ce in the same area. "Later, he got bored, so he left after just two months. Meanwhile, I had paid a full year''s deposit that I couldn''t get back. Convincing thendy to let me move out was a real struggle." Chloe knew Hudson too well. Aside from his work, he had little patience for anything else. Not only did he have a short attention span, but if he got upset about something, he would not hesitate to just drop everything and leave. Only after spending time with him did Lucy realize how unbearable his temper could be. "I had a good job at thepany, but because of the rent, I couldn''t save much money each month. Still, I was happy because I was willing to do anything for him." Chloe opened up about her past with Hudson without holding back at all. Only her past self could have endured the countless ''obstacles'' Hudson created for her. "I had no idea you suffered so much..." "It''s not that bad. I didn''t really suffer. Late well and slept well. I may have faced tons of rejections from Hudson while pursuing him, but I still found joy in it." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Reflecting on those days, Chloe remembered that Hudson never gave her a definitive rejection. Seeing as they were ''friends,'' he would sometimes even exchange a few words with her. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I was quite content back then. I didn''t ask for more. I just hoped things would stay that way." However, dreams were not made tost... "Um... Chloe... Lucy grabbed her et wrist and continued, "Why don''t you continue staying here for now? Since you''ve paid a year''s deposit, breaking the contract would mean losing the money for nothing." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org QUMS Lucy did not want Chloe to leave like this. At the same time, she was also fulfilling the small favor she promised Hudson as she could not go back on her word. "But I..." "Don''t run away and stay here for now. I don''t think you should resign either. Just focus on your work." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!